As I Lay Dying by William Faulkner – Download – Public Domain

As I Lay Dying by William Faulkner – Download – Public Domain

Characters

  • Addie Bundren – Addie is married to Anse and the mother of Cash, Darl, Jewel, Dewey Dell, and Vardaman.
  • Anse Bundren – Anse is Addie’s husband, later her widower. He is the father of all the children but Jewel.
  • Cash Bundren – Cash is a skilled and helpful carpenter and the eldest son of the family. In his late twenties, he builds Addie’s coffin. Throughout the novel, he builds an attachment to his tools and proves to be heroic, but to a fault.
  • Darl Bundren – The second eldest of Addie’s children, Darl is about two years younger than Cash. Darl is the most articulate character in the book; he narrates 19 of the 59 chapters. Much of the plot is fueled and narrated by Darl as, throughout the book, he descends into insanity.
  • Jewel Bundren – Jewel is the third of the Bundren children, most likely around nineteen years of age. A half-brother to the other children and the favorite of Addie, he is the illegitimate son of Addie and Reverend Whitfield. No one, other than Addie, seems to know this.
  • Dewey Dell Bundren – Dewey Dell is the only daughter of Anse and Addie Bundren; at seventeen years old, she is the second youngest of the Bundren children. She was impregnated by Lafe and, as the family journeys to Jefferson, she unsuccessfully seeks an abortion.
  • Vardaman Bundren – Vardaman is the youngest Bundren child, somewhere between seven and ten years old.
  • Vernon Tull – Vernon is a good friend of the Bundrens, who appears in the book as a good farmer, less religious than his wife.
  • Cora Tull – Cora is the wife of Vernon Tull. She is very religious and judgmental.
  • Eula Tull – Cora and Vernon’s daughter.
  • Kate Tull – Cora and Vernon’s other daughter.
  • Peabody – Peabody is the Bundrens’ doctor; he narrates two chapters of the book. Anse sends for him shortly before Addie’s death, too late for Peabody to do anything more than watch Addie die. Toward the end of the book, when he is working on Cash’s leg, Peabody candidly assesses Anse and the entire Bundren family from the perspective of the community at large. Dr. Peabody is also a recurring character in the Yoknapatawpha County universe.
  • Lafe – Lafe is a farmer who has impregnated Dewey Dell and given her $10 to get an abortion.
  • Reverend Whitfield – Whitfield is the local minister with whom Addie had an affair, resulting in the birth of Jewel.
  • Samson – Samson is a local farmer who lets the Bundren family stay with him the first night on their journey to Jefferson. Samson’s wife, Rachel, is disgusted with the way the family is treating Addie by dragging her coffin through the countryside.
  • Moseley – Moseley is a pharmacist in Mottson who refuses Dewey Dell medicine to abort her and Lafe’s unborn child.
  • Other narrators: MacGowan and Armstid

WILLIAM FAULKNER’S WORKS
THE MARBLE FAUN (1924) SOLDIER’S PAY (1926)
MOSQUITOES (1927)
SARTORIS (1929) [FLAGS IN THE DUST (1973)]
THE SOUND AND THE FURY (1929) AS I LAY DYING (1930) SANCTUARY (1931)
THESE 13 (1931) LIGHT IN AUGUST (1932) A GREEN BOUGH (1933)
DOCTOR MARTINO AND OTHER STORIES (1934) PYLON (1935)
ABSALOM, ABSALOM! (1936)
THE UNVANQUISHED (1938)
THE WILD PALMS IF I FORGET THEE JERUSALEM THE HAMLET (1940)
GO DOWN, MOSES AND OTHER STORIES (1942) INTRUDER IN THE DUST (1948)
KNIGHT’S GAMBIT (1949)
COLLECTED STORIES OF WILLIAM FAULKNER (1950) NOTES ON A HORSETHIEF (1951)
REQUIEM FOR A NUN (1954) A FABLE (1954)
BIG WOODS (1955)
THE TOWN (1957)
THE MANSION (1959)
THE REIVERS (1962)
UNCOLLECTED STORIES OF WILLIAM FAULKNER (1979, POSTHUMOUS)

Copyright 1930 by William Faulkner Copyright renewed 1957 by William Faulkner
Notes copyright © 1985 by Literary Classics of the United States, Inc.

All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. Published in the United States by Vintage Books, a division of Random House, Inc., New York, and simultaneously in Canada by Random House of Canada Limited, Toronto. Originally published by Jonathan Cape & Harrison Smith, Inc., in 1930.


Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Faulkner, William, 1897–1962.
As I lay dying : the corrected text / William Faulkner
—1st Vintage international ed.
p. cm.—(Vintage international) eISBN: 978-0-307-79216-7
I. Title. [PS3511.A86A85 1990]
813â€Č.52—dc20 90–50261v3.1_r1

DARL

Jewel and I come up from the field, following the path in single file. Although I am fifteen feet
ahead of him, anyone watching us from the cottonhouse can see Jewel’s frayed and broken straw hat a
full head above my own.
The path runs straight as a plumb-line, worn smooth by feet and baked brick-hard by July, between
the green rows of laidby cotton, to the cottonhouse in the center of the field, where it turns and
circles the cottonhouse at four soft right angles and goes on across the field again, worn so by
feet in fading precision.
The cottonhouse is of rough logs, from between which the chinking has long fallen. Square, with a
broken roof set at a single pitch, it leans in empty and shimmering dilapidation in the sunlight, a
single broad window in two opposite walls giving onto the approaches of the path. When we reach it
I turn and follow the path which circles the house. Jewel, fifteen feet behind me, looking straight
ahead, steps in a single stride through the window. Still staring straight ahead, his pale eyes
like wood set into his wooden face, he crosses the floor in four strides with the rigid gravity of
a cigar store Indian dressed in patched overalls and endued with life from the hips down, and steps
in a single stride through the opposite window and into the path again just as I come around the
corner. In single file and five feet apart and Jewel now in front, we go on up the path toward the
foot of the bluff.
Tull’s wagon stands beside the spring, hitched to the rail, the reins
wrapped about the seat stanchion. In the wagon bed are two chairs. Jewel stops at the spring and
takes the gourd from the willow branch and drinks. I pass him and mount the path, beginning to hear
Cash’s saw.
When I reach the top he has quit sawing. Standing in a litter of chips, he is fitting two of the
boards together. Between the shadow spaces they are yellow as gold, like soft gold, bearing on
their flanks in smooth undulations the marks of the adze blade: a good carpenter,

Cash is. He holds the two planks on the trestle, fitted along the edges in a quarter of the
finished box. He kneels and squints along the edge of them, then he lowers them and takes up the
adze. A good carpenter. Addie Bundren could not want a better one, a better box to lie in. It will
give her confidence and comfort. I go on to the house, followed by the
Chuck. Chuck. Chuck.
of the adze.

CORA

So I saved out the eggs and baked yesterday. The cakes turned out right well. We depend a lot on
our chickens. They are good layers, what few we have left after the possums and such. Snakes too,
in the summer. A snake will break up a hen-house quicker than anything. So after they were going to
cost so much more than Mr Tull thought, and after I promised that the difference in the number of
eggs would make it up, I had to be more careful than ever because it was on my final say-so we took
them. We could have stocked cheaper chickens, but I gave my promise as Miss Lawington said when she
advised me to get a good breed, because Mr Tull himself admits that a good breed of cows or hogs
pays in the long run. So when we lost so many of them we couldn’t afford to use the eggs ourselves,
because I could not have had Mr Tull chide me when it was on my say-so we took them. So when Miss
Lawington told me about the cakes I thought that I could bake them and earn enough at one time to
increase the net value of the flock the equivalent of two head. And that by saving the eggs out one
at a time, even the eggs wouldn’t be costing anything. And that week they laid so well that I not
only saved out enough eggs above what we had engaged to sell, to bake the cakes with, I had saved
enough so that the flour and the sugar and the stove wood would not be costing anything. So I baked
yesterday, more careful than ever I baked in my life, and the cakes turned out right well. But when
we got to town this morning Miss Lawington told me the lady had changed her mind and was not going
to have the party after all.
“She ought to taken those cakes anyway,” Kate says.
“Well,” I say, “I reckon she never had no use for them now.”
“She ought to taken them,” Kate says. “But those rich town ladies can change their minds. Poor
folks cant.”
Riches is nothing in the face of the Lord, for He can see into the heart. “Maybe I can sell them at
the bazaar Saturday,” I say. They turned out real well.

“You cant get two dollars a piece for them,” Kate says.
“Well, it isn’t like they cost me anything,” I say. I saved them out and swapped a dozen of them
for the sugar and flour. It isn’t like the cakes cost me anything, as Mr Tull himself realises that
the eggs I saved were over and beyond what we had engaged to sell, so it was like we had found the
eggs or they had been given to us.
“She ought to taken those cakes when she same as gave you her word,” Kate says. The Lord can see
into the heart. If it is His will that some folks has different ideas of honesty from other folks,
it is not my place to question His decree.
“I reckon she never had any use for them,” I say. They turned out real well, too.
The quilt is drawn up to her chin, hot as it is, with only her two hands and her face outside. She
is propped on the pillow, with her head raised so she can see out the window, and we can hear him
every time he takes up the adze or the saw. If we were deaf we could almost watch her face and hear
him, see him. Her face is wasted away so that the bones draw just under the skin in white lines.
Her eyes are like two candles when you watch them gutter down into the sockets of iron
candle-sticks. But the eternal and the everlasting salvation and grace is not upon her.
“They turned out real nice,” I say. “But not like the cakes Addie used to bake.” You can see that
girl’s washing and ironing in the pillow-slip, if ironed it ever was. Maybe it will reveal her
blindness to her, laying there at the mercy and the ministration of four men and a tom-boy girl.
“There’s not a woman in this section could ever bake with Addie Bundren,” I say. “First thing we
know she’ll be up and baking again, and then we wont have any sale for ours at all.” Under the
quilt she makes no more of a hump than a rail would, and the only way you can tell she is breathing
is by the sound of the mattress shucks. Even the hair at her cheek does not move, even with that
girl standing right over her, fanning her with the fan. While we watch she swaps the fan to the
other hand without stopping it.
“Is she sleeping?” Kate whispers.
“She’s just watching Cash yonder,” the girl says. We can hear the saw in the board. It sounds like
snoring. Eula turns on the trunk and looks out the window. Her necklace looks real nice with her
red hat. You wouldn’t think it only cost twenty-five cents.
“She ought to taken those cakes,” Kate says.
I could have used the money real well. But it’s not like they cost me

anything except the baking. I can tell him that anybody is likely to make a miscue, but it’s not
all of them that can get out of it without loss, I can tell him. It’s not everybody can eat their
mistakes, I can tell him.
Someone comes through the hall. It is Darl. He does not look in as he passes the door. Eula watches
him as he goes on and passes from sight again toward the back. Her hand rises and touches her beads
lightly, and then her hair. When she finds me watching her, her eyes go blank.

DARL

Pa and Vernon are sitting on the back porch. Pa is tilting snuff from the lid of his snuff-box into
his lower lip, holding the lip outdrawn between thumb and finger. They look around as I cross the
porch and dip the gourd into the water bucket and drink.
“Where’s Jewel?” pa says. When I was a boy I first learned how much better water tastes when it has
set a while in a cedar bucket. Warmish-cool, with a faint taste like the hot July wind in cedar
trees smells. It has to set at least six hours, and be drunk from a gourd. Water should never be
drunk from metal.
And at night it is better still. I used to lie on the pallet in the hall, waiting until I could
hear them all asleep, so I could get up and go back to the bucket. It would be black, the shelf
black, the still surface of the water a round orifice in nothingness, where before I stirred it
awake with the dipper I could see maybe a star or two in the bucket, and maybe in the dipper a star
or two before I drank. After that I was bigger, older. Then I would wait until they all went to
sleep so I could lie with my shirt-tail up, hearing them asleep, feeling myself without touching
myself, feeling the cool silence blowing upon my parts and wondering if Cash was yonder in the
darkness doing it too, had been doing it perhaps for the last two years before I could have wanted
to or could have.
Pa’s feet are badly splayed, his toes cramped and bent and warped, with no toenail at all on his
little toes, from working so hard in the wet in homemade shoes when he was a boy. Beside his chair
his brogans sit. They look as though they had been hacked with a blunt axe out of pig-iron. Vernon
has been to town. I have never seen him go to town in overalls. His wife, they say. She taught
school too, once. I fling the dipper dregs to the ground and wipe my mouth on my sleeve. It is
going to rain before morning. Maybe before dark. “Down
to the barn,” I say. “Harnessing the team.”
Down there fooling with that horse. He will go on through the barn,

into the pasture. The horse will not be in sight: he is up there among the pine seedlings, in the
cool. Jewel whistles, once and shrill. The horse snorts, then Jewel sees him, glinting for a gaudy
instant among the blue shadows. Jewel whistles again; the horse comes dropping down the slope,
stiff-legged, his ears cocking and flicking, his mismatched eyes rolling, and fetches up twenty
feet away, broadside on, watching Jewel over his shoulder in an attitude kittenish and alert.
“Come here, sir,” Jewel says. He moves. Moving that quick his coat, bunching, tongues swirling like
so many flames. With tossing mane and tail and rolling eye the horse makes another short curvetting
rush and stops again, feet bunched, watching Jewel. Jewel walks steadily toward him, his hands at
his sides. Save for Jewel’s legs they are like two figures carved for a tableau savage in the sun.
When Jewel can almost touch him, the horse stands on his hind legs and slashes down at Jewel. Then
Jewel is enclosed by a glittering maze of hooves as by an illusion of wings; among them, beneath
the upreared chest, he moves with the flashing limberness of a snake. For an instant before the
jerk comes onto his arms he sees his whole body earth-free, horizontal, whipping snake-limber,
until he finds the horse’s nostrils and touches earth again. Then they are rigid,
motionless, terrific, the horse back-thrust on stiffened, quivering legs, with lowered head; Jewel
with dug heels, shutting off the horse’s wind with one hand, with the other patting the horse’s
neck in short strokes myriad and caressing, cursing the horse with obscene ferocity.
They stand in rigid terrific hiatus, the horse trembling and groaning. Then Jewel is on the horse’s
back. He flows upward in a stooping swirl like the lash of a whip, his body in midair shaped to the
horse. For another moment the horse stands spraddled, with lowered head, before it bursts into
motion. They descend the hill in a series of spine-jolting jumps, Jewel high, leech-like on the
withers, to the fence where the horse bunches to a scuttering halt again.
“Well,” Jewel says, “you can quit now, if you got a-plenty.”
Inside the barn Jewel slides running to the ground before the horse stops. The horse enters the
stall, Jewel following. Without looking back the horse kicks at him, slamming a single hoof into
the wall with a pistol-like report. Jewel kicks him in the stomach; the horse arches his neck back,
crop-toothed; Jewel strikes him across the face with his fist and slides on to the trough and
mounts upon it. Clinging to the hay-rack he lowers his head and peers out across the stall tops and

through the doorway. The path is empty; from here he cannot even hear Cash sawing. He reaches up
and drags down hay in hurried armsful and crams it into the rack.
“Eat,” he says. “Get the goddamn stuff out of sight while you got a chance, you pussel-gutted
bastard. You sweet son of a bitch,” he says.

JEWEL

It’s because he stays out there, right under the window, hammering and sawing on that goddamn box.
Where she’s got to see him. Where every breath she draws is full of his knocking and sawing where
she can see him saying See. See what a good one I am making for you. I told him to go somewhere
else. I said Good God do you want to see her in it. It’s like when he was a little boy and she says
if she had some fertilizer she would try to raise some flowers and he taken the bread pan and
brought it back from the barn full of dung.
And now them others sitting there, like buzzards. Waiting, fanning themselves. Because I said If
you wouldn’t keep on sawing and nailing at it until a man cant sleep even and her hands laying on
the quilt like two of them roots dug up and tried to wash and you couldn’t get them clean. I can
see the fan and Dewey Dell’s arm. I said if you’d just let her alone. Sawing and knocking, and
keeping the air always moving so fast on her face that when you’re tired you cant breathe it, and
that goddamn adze going One lick less. One lick less. One lick less until everybody that passes in
the road will have to stop and see it and say what a fine carpenter he is. If it had just been me
when Cash fell off of that church and if it had just been me when pa laid sick with that load of
wood fell on him, it would not be happening with every bastard in the county coming in to stare at
her because if there is a God what the hell is He for. It would just be me and her on a high hill
and me rolling the rocks down the hill at their faces, picking them up and throwing them down the
hill faces and teeth and all by God until she was quiet and not that goddamn adze going One lick
less. One lick less and we could be quiet.

DARL

We watch him come around the corner and mount the steps. He does not look at us. “You ready?” he
says.
“If you’re hitched up,” I say. I say “Wait.” He stops, looking at pa. Vernon spits, without moving.
He spits with decorous and deliberate precision into the pocked dust below the porch. Pa rubs his
hands slowly on his knees. He is gazing out beyond the crest of the bluff, out across the land.
Jewel watches him a moment, then he goes on to the pail and drinks again.
“I mislike undecision as much as ere a man,” pa says.
“It means three dollars,” I say. The shirt across pa’s hump is faded lighter than the rest of it.
There is no sweat stain on his shirt. I have never seen a sweat stain on his shirt. He was sick
once from working in the sun when he was twenty-two years old, and he tells people that if he ever
sweats, he will die. I suppose he believes it.
“But if she dont last until you get back,” he says. “She will be disappointed.”
Vernon spits into the dust. But it will rain before morning.
“She’s counted on it,” pa says. “She’ll want to start right away. I know her. I promised her I’d
keep the team here and ready, and she’s counting on it.”
“We’ll need that three dollars then, sure,” I say. He gazes out over the land, rubbing his hands on
his knees. Since he lost his teeth his mouth collapses in slow repetition when he dips. The stubble
gives his lower face that appearance that old dogs have. “You’d better make up your mind soon, so
we can get there and get a load on before dark,” I say.
“Ma aint that sick,” Jewel says. “Shut up, Darl.”
“That’s right,” Vernon says. “She seems more like herself today than she has in a week. Time you
and Jewel get back, she’ll be setting up.”
“You ought to know,” Jewel says. “You been here often enough looking at her. You or your folks.”
Vernon looks at him. Jewel’s eyes

look like pale wood in his high-blooded face. He is a head taller than any of the rest of us,
always was. I told them that’s why ma always whipped him and petted him more. Because he was
peakling around the house more. That’s why she named him Jewel I told them.
“Shut up, Jewel,” pa says, but as though he is not listening much.
He gazes out across the land, rubbing his knees.
“You could borrow the loan of Vernon’s team and we could catch up with you,” I say. “If she didn’t
wait for us.”
“Ah, shut your goddamn mouth,” Jewel says.
“She’ll want to go in ourn,” pa says. He rubs his knees. “Dont ere a man mislike it more.”
“It’s laying there, watching Cash whittle on that damn.

” Jewel says. He says it harshly,
savagely, but he does not say the word. Like a little boy in the dark to flail his courage and
suddenly aghast into silence by his own noise.
“She wanted that like she wants to go in our own wagon,” pa says. “She’ll rest easier for knowing
it’s a good one, and private. She was ever a private woman. You know it well.”
“Then let it be private,” Jewel says. “But how the hell can you expect it to be——” he looks at the
back of pa’s head, his eyes like pale wooden eyes.
“Sho,” Vernon says, “she’ll hold on till it’s finished. She’ll hold on till everything’s ready,
till her own good time. And with the roads like they are now, it wont take you no time to get her
to town.”
“It’s fixing up to rain,” pa says. “I am a luckless man. I have ever been.” He rubs his hands on
his knees. “It’s that durn doctor, liable to come at any time. I couldn’t get word to him till so
late. If he was to come tomorrow and tell her the time was nigh, she wouldn’t wait. I know her.
Wagon or no wagon, she wouldn’t wait. Then she’d be upset, and I wouldn’t upset her for the living
world. With that family burying-ground in Jefferson and them of her blood waiting for her there,
she’ll be impatient. I promised my word me and the boys would get her there quick as mules could
walk it, so she could rest quiet.” He rubs his hands on his knees. “No man ever misliked it more.”
“If everybody wasn’t burning hell to get her there,” Jewel says in that harsh, savage voice. “With
Cash all day long right under the window, hammering and sawing at that——”
“It was her wish,” pa says. “You got no affection nor gentleness for her. You never had. We would
be beholden to no man,” he says, “me and her. We have never yet been, and she will rest quieter for

knowing it and that it was her own blood sawed out the boards and drove the nails. She was ever one
to clean up after herself.”
“It means three dollars,” I say. “Do you want us to go, or not?” Pa rubs his knees. “We’ll be back
by tomorrow sundown.”
“Well.

” pa says. He looks out over the land, awry-haired, mouthing the snuff slowly against his
gums.
“Come on,” Jewel says. He goes down the steps. Vernon spits neatly into the dust.
“By sundown, now,” pa says. “I would not keep her waiting.”
Jewel glances back, then he goes on around the house. I enter the hall, hearing the voices before I
reach the door. Tilting a little down the hill, as our house does, a breeze draws through the hall
all the time, upslanting. A feather dropped near the front door will rise and brush along the
ceiling, slanting backward, until it reaches the down- turning current at the back door: so with
voices. As you enter the hall, they sound as though they were speaking out of the air about your
head.

CORA

It was the sweetest thing I ever saw. It was like he knew he would never see her again, that Anse
Bundren was driving him from his mother’s death bed, never to see her in this world again. I always
said Darl was different from those others. I always said he was the only one of them that had his
mother’s nature, had any natural affection. Not that Jewel, the one she labored so to bear and
coddled and petted so and him flinging into tantrums or sulking spells, inventing devilment to
devil her until I would have frailed him time and time. Not him to come and tell her goodbye. Not
him to miss a chance to make that extra three dollars at the price of his mother’s goodbye kiss. A
Bundren through and through, loving nobody, caring for nothing except how to get something with the
least amount of work. Mr Tull says Darl asked them to wait. He said Darl almost begged them on his
knees not to force him to leave her in her condition. But nothing would do but Anse and Jewel must
make that three dollars. Nobody that knows Anse could have expected different, but to think of that
boy, that Jewel, selling all those years of self-denial and down-right partiality—they couldn’t
fool me: Mr Tull says Mrs Bundren liked Jewel the least of all, but I knew better. I knew she was
partial to him, to the same quality in him that let her put up with Anse Bundren when Mr Tull said
she ought to poisoned him—for three dollars, denying his dying mother the goodbye kiss.
Why, for the last three weeks I have been coming over every time I
could, coming sometimes when I shouldn’t have, neglecting my own family and duties so that somebody
would be with her in her last moments and she would not have to face the Great Unknown without one
familiar face to give her courage. Not that I deserve credit for it: I will expect the same for
myself. But thank God it will be the faces of my loved kin, my blood and flesh, for in my husband
and children I have been more blessed than most, trials though they have been at times.

She lived, a lonely woman, lonely with her pride, trying to make folks believe different, hiding
the fact that they just suffered her, because she was not cold in the coffin before they were
carting her forty miles away to bury her, flouting the will of God to do it. Refusing to let her
lie in the same earth with those Bundrens.
“But she wanted to go,” Mr Tull said. “It was her own wish to lie among her own people.”
“Then why didn’t she go alive?” I said. “Not one of them would have stopped her, with even that
little one almost old enough now to be selfish and stone-hearted like the rest of them.”
“It was her own wish,” Mr Tull said. “I heard Anse say it was.”
“And you would believe Anse, of course,” I said. “A man like you would. Dont tell me.”
“I’d believe him about something he couldn’t expect to make anything off of me by not telling,” Mr
Tull said.
“Dont tell me,” I said. “A woman’s place is with her husband and children, alive or dead. Would you
expect me to want to go back to Alabama and leave you and the girls when my time comes, that I left
of my own will to cast my lot with yours for better and worse, until death and after?”
“Well, folks are different,” he said.
I should hope so. I have tried to live right in the sight of God and man, for the honor and comfort
of my Christian husband and the love and respect of my Christian children. So that when I lay me
down in the consciousness of my duty and reward I will be surrounded by loving faces, carrying the
farewell kiss of each of my loved ones into my reward. Not like Addie Bundren dying alone, hiding
her pride and her broken heart. Glad to go. Lying there with her head propped up so she could watch
Cash building the coffin, having to watch him so he would not skimp on it, like as not, with those
men not worrying about anything except if there was time to earn another three dollars before the
rain come and the river got too high to get across it. Like as not, if they hadn’t decided to make
that last load, they would have loaded her into the wagon on a quilt and crossed the river first
and then stopped and give her time to die what Christian death they would let her.
Except Darl. It was the sweetest thing I ever saw. Sometimes I lose
faith in human nature for a time; I am assailed by doubt. But always the Lord restores my faith and
reveals to me His bounteous love for His creatures. Not Jewel, the one she had always cherished,
not him.

He was after that three extra dollars. It was Darl, the one that folks say is queer, lazy,
pottering about the place no better than Anse, with Cash a good carpenter and always more building
than he can get around to, and Jewel always doing something that made him some money or got him
talked about, and that near-naked girl always standing over Addie with a fan so that every time a
body tried to talk to her and cheer her up, would answer for her right quick, like she was trying
to keep anybody from coming near her at all.
It was Darl. He come to the door and stood there, looking at his dying mother. He just looked at
her, and I felt the bounteous love of the Lord again and His mercy. I saw that with Jewel she had
just been pretending, but that it was between her and Darl that the understanding and the
true love was. He just looked at her, not even coming in where she could see him and get upset,
knowing that Anse was driving him away and he would never see her again. He said nothing, just
looking at her.
“What you want, Darl?” Dewey Dell said, not stopping the fan, speaking up quick, keeping even him
from her. He didn’t answer. He just stood and looked at his dying mother, his heart too full for
words.

DEWEY DELL

The first time me and Lafe picked on down the row. Pa dassent sweat because he will catch his death
from the sickness so everybody that comes to help us. And Jewel dont care about anything he is not
kin to us in caring, not care-kin. And Cash like sawing the long hot sad yellow days up into planks
and nailing them to something. And pa thinks because neighbors will always treat one another that
way because he has always been too busy letting neighbors do for him to find out. And I did not
think that Darl would, that sits at the supper table with his eyes gone further than the food and
the lamp, full of the land dug out of his skull and the holes filled with distance beyond the land.
We picked on down the row, the woods getting closer and closer and the secret shade, picking on
into the secret shade with my sack and Lafe’s sack. Because I said will I or wont I when the sack
was half full because I said if the sack is full when we get to the woods it wont be me. I said if
it dont mean for me to do it the sack will not be full and I will turn up the next row but if the
sack is full, I cannot help it. It will be that I had to do it all the time and I cannot help it.
And we picked on toward the secret shade and our eyes would drown together touching on his hands
and my hands and I didn’t say anything. I said “What are you doing?” and he said “I am picking into
your sack.” And so it was full when we came to the end of the row and I could not help it.
And so it was because I could not help it. It was then, and then I saw Darl and he knew. He said he
knew without the words like he told me that ma is going to die without words, and I knew he knew
because if he had said he knew with the words I would not have believed that he had been there and
saw us. But he said he did know and I said “Are you going to tell pa are you going to kill him?”
without the words I said it and he said “Why?” without the words. And that’s why I can talk to him
with knowing with hating because he

knows.
He stands in the door, looking at her. “What you want, Darl?” I say.
“She is going to die,” he says. And old turkey-buzzard Tull coming to watch her die but I can fool
them.
“When is she going to die?” I say. “Before we get back,” he says.
“Then why are you taking Jewel?” I say. “I want him to help me load,” he says.

TULL

Anse keeps on rubbing his knees. His overalls are faded; on one knee a serge patch cut out of a
pair of Sunday pants, wore iron-slick. “No man mislikes it more than me,” he says.
“A fellow’s got to guess ahead now and then,” I say. “But, come long and short, it wont be no harm
done neither way.”
“She’ll want to get started right off,” he says. “It’s far enough to Jefferson at best.”
“But the roads is good now,” I say. It’s fixing to rain tonight, too. His folks buries at New Hope,
too, not three miles away. But it’s just like him to marry a woman born a day’s hard ride away and
have her die on him.
He looks out over the land, rubbing his knees. “No man so mislikes it,” he says.
“They’ll get back in plenty of time,” I say. “I wouldn’t worry none.” “It means three dollars,” he
says.
“Might be it wont be no need for them to rush back, no ways,” I say. “I hope it.”
“She’s a-going,” he says. “Her mind is set on it.”
It’s a hard life on women, for a fact. Some women. I mind my mammy lived to be seventy and more.
Worked every day, rain or shine; never a sick day since her last chap was born until one day she
kind of looked around her and then she went and taken that lace- trimmed night gown she had had
forty-five years and never wore out of the chest and put it on and laid down on the bed and pulled
the covers up and shut her eyes. “You all will have to look out for pa the best you can,” she said.
“I’m tired.”
Anse rubs his hands on his knees. “The Lord giveth,” he says. We can hear Cash a-hammering and
sawing beyond the corner.
It’s true. Never a truer breath was ever breathed. “The Lord giveth,” I say.
That boy comes up the hill. He is carrying a fish nigh long as he is.

He slings it to the ground and grunts “Hah” and spits over his shoulder like a man. Durn nigh long
as he is.
“What’s that?” I say. “A hog? Where’d you get it?”
“Down to the bridge,” he says. He turns it over, the under side caked over with dust where it is
wet, the eye coated over, humped under the dirt.
“Are you aiming to leave it laying there?” Anse says.
“I aim to show it to ma,” Vardaman says. He looks toward the door. We can hear the talking, coming
out on the draft. Cash too, knocking and hammering at the boards. “There’s company in there,” he
says.
“Just my folks,” I say. “They’d enjoy to see it too.”
He says nothing, watching the door. Then he looks down at the fish laying in the dust. He turns it
over with his foot and prods at the eye- bump with his toe, gouging at it. Anse is looking out over
the land. Vardaman looks at Anse’s face, then at the door. He turns, going toward the corner of the
house, when Anse calls him without looking around.
“You clean that fish,” Anse says.
Vardaman stops. “Why cant Dewey Dell clean it?” he says. “You clean that fish,” Anse says.
“Aw, pa,” Vardaman says.
“You clean it,” Anse says. He dont look around. Vardaman comes back and picks up the fish. It
slides out of his hands, smearing wet dirt onto him, and flops down, dirtying itself again,
gapmouthed, goggle- eyed, hiding into the dust like it was ashamed of being dead, like it was in a
hurry to get back hid again. Vardaman cusses it. He cusses it like a grown man, standing a-straddle
of it. Anse dont look around. Vardaman picks it up again. He goes on around the house, toting it in
both arms like a armful of wood, it overlapping him on both ends, head and tail. Durn nigh big as
he is.
Anse’s wrists dangle out of his sleeves: I never see him with a shirt on that looked like it was
his in all my life. They all looked like Jewel might have give him his old ones. Not Jewel, though.
He’s long- armed, even if he is spindling. Except for the lack of sweat. You could tell they aint
been nobody else’s but Anse’s that way without no mistake. His eyes look like pieces of burnt-out
cinder fixed in his face, looking out over the land.
When the shadow touches the steps he says “It’s five oclock.”
Just as I get up Cora comes to the door and says it’s time to get on. Anse reaches for his shoes.
“Now, Mr Bundren,” Cora says, “dont you

get up now.” He puts his shoes on, stomping into them, like he does everything, like he is hoping
all the time he really cant do it and can quit trying to. When we go up the hall we can hear them
clumping on the floor like they was iron shoes. He comes toward the door where she is, blinking his
eyes, kind of looking ahead of hisself before he sees, like he is hoping to find her setting up, in
a chair maybe or maybe sweeping, and looks into the door in that surprised way like he looks in and
finds her still in bed every time and Dewey Dell still a- fanning her with the fan. He stands
there, like he dont aim to move again nor nothing else.
“Well, I reckon we better get on,” Cora says. “I got to feed the chickens.” It’s fixing to rain,
too. Clouds like that dont lie, and the cotton making every day the Lord sends. That’ll be
something else for him. Cash is still trimming at the boards. “If there’s ere a thing we can do,”
Cora says.
“Anse’ll let us know,” I say.
Anse dont look at us. He looks around, blinking, in that surprised way, like he had wore hisself
down being surprised and was even surprised at that. If Cash just works that careful on my barn.
“I told Anse it likely wont be no need,” I say. “I so hope it.” “Her mind is set on it,” he says.
“I reckon she’s bound to go.” “It comes to all of us,” Cora says. “Let the Lord comfort you.”
“About that corn,” I say. I tell him again I will help him out if he gets into a tight, with her
sick and all. Like most folks around here, I done holp him so much already I cant quit now.
“I aimed to get to it today,” he says. “Seems like I cant get my mind on nothing.”
“Maybe she’ll hold out till you are laid-by,” I say. “If God wills it,” he says.
“Let Him comfort you,” Cora says.
If Cash just works that careful on my barn. He looks up when we pass. “Dont reckon I’ll get to you
this week,” he says.
“ ’Taint no rush,” I say. “Whenever you get around to it.”
We get into the wagon. Cora sets the cake box on her lap. It’s fixing to rain, sho.
“I dont know what he’ll do,” Cora says. “I just dont know.”
“Poor Anse,” I say. “She kept him at work for thirty-odd years. I reckon she is tired.”
“And I reckon she’ll be behind him for thirty years more,” Kate says. “Or if it aint her, he’ll get
another one before cotton-picking.”

“I reckon Cash and Darl can get married now,” Eula says. “That poor boy,” Cora says. “The poor
little tyke.”
“What about Jewel?” Kate says. “He can, too,” Eula says.
“Hmph,” Kate says. “I reckon he will. I reckon so. I reckon there’s more gals than one around here
that dont want to see Jewel tied down. Well, they needn’t to worry.”
“Why, Kate!” Cora says. The wagon begins to rattle. “The poor little tyke,” Cora says.
It’s fixing to rain this night. Yes, sir. A rattling wagon is mighty dry weather, for a Birdsell.
But that’ll be cured. It will for a fact.
“She ought to taken them cakes after she said she would,” Kate says.

ANSE

Durn that road. And it fixing to rain, too. I can stand here and same as see it with second-sight,
a-shutting down behind them like a wall, shutting down betwixt them and my given promise. I do the
best I can, much as I can get my mind on anything, but durn them boys.
A-laying there, right up to my door, where every bad luck that comes and goes is bound to find it.
I told Addie it want any luck living on a road when it come by here, and she said, for the world
like a woman, “Get up and move, then.” But I told her it want no luck in it, because the Lord put
roads for travelling: why He laid them down flat on the earth. When He aims for something to be
always a-moving, He makes it long ways, like a road or a horse or a wagon, but when He aims for
something to stay put, He makes it up-and-down ways, like a tree or a man. And so He never aimed
for folks to live on a road, because which gets there first, I says, the road or the house? Did you
ever know Him to set a road down by a house? I says. No you never, I says, because it’s always men
cant rest till they gets the house set where everybody that passes in a wagon can spit in the
doorway, keeping the folks restless and wanting to get up and go somewheres else when He aimed for
them to stay put like a tree or a stand of corn. Because if He’d a aimed for man to be always
a-moving and going somewheres else, wouldn’t He a put him longways on his belly, like a snake? It
stands to reason He would.
Putting it where every bad luck prowling can find it and come
straight to my door, charging me taxes on top of it. Making me pay for Cash having to get them
carpenter notions when if it hadn’t been no road come there, he wouldn’t a got them; falling off of
churches and lifting no hand in six months and me and Addie slaving and a- slaving, when there’s
plenty of sawing on this place he could do if he’s got to saw.
And Darl too. Talking me out of him, durn them. It aint that I am afraid of work; I always is fed
me and mine and kept a roof above us:

it’s that they would short-hand me just because he tends to his own business, just because he’s got
his eyes full of the land all the time. I says to them, he was alright at first, with his eyes full
of the land, because the land laid up-and-down ways then; it wasn’t till that ere road come and
switched the land around longways and his eyes still full of the land, that they begun to threaten
me out of him, trying to short-hand me with the law.
Making me pay for it. She was well and hale as ere a woman ever were, except for that road. Just
laying down, resting herself in her own bed, asking naught of none. “Are you sick, Addie?” I said.
“I am not sick,” she said.
“You lay you down and rest you,” I said. “I knowed you are not sick. You’re just tired. You lay you
down and rest.”
“I am not sick,” she said. “I will get up.”
“Lay still and rest,” I said. “You are just tired. You can get up tomorrow.” And she was laying
there, well and hale as ere a woman ever were, except for that road.
“I never sent for you,” I said. “I take you to witness I never sent for you.”
“I know you didn’t,” Peabody said. “I bound that. Where is she?” “She’s a-laying down,” I said.
“She’s just a little tired, but she’ll
——”
“Get outen here, Anse,” he said. “Go set on the porch a while.”
And now I got to pay for it, me without a tooth in my head, hoping to get ahead enough so I could
get my mouth fixed where I could eat God’s own victuals as a man should, and her hale and well as
ere a woman in the land until that day. Got to pay for being put to the need of that three dollars.
Got to pay for the way for them boys to have to go away to earn it. And now I can see same as
second sight the rain shutting down betwixt us, a-coming up that road like a durn man, like it want
ere a other house to rain on in all the living land.
I have heard men cuss their luck, and right, for they were sinful men. But I do not say it’s a
curse on me, because I have done no wrong to be cussed by. I am not religious, I reckon. But peace
is in my heart: I know it is. I have done things but neither better nor worse than them that
pretend otherlike, and I know that Old Marster will care for me as for ere a sparrow that falls.
But it seems hard that a man in his need could be so flouted by a road.
Vardaman comes around the house, bloody as a hog to his knees, and that ere fish chopped up with
the axe like as not, or maybe

throwed away for him to lie about the dogs et it. Well, I reckon I aint no call to expect no more
of him than of his man-growed brothers. He comes along, watching the house, quiet, and sits on the
steps. “Whew,” he says, “I’m pure tired.”
“Go wash them hands,” I say. But couldn’t no woman strove harder than Addie to make them right, man
and boy: I’ll say that for her.
“It was full of blood and guts as a hog,” he says. But I just cant seem to get no heart into
anything, with this here weather sapping me, too. “Pa,” he says, “is ma sick some more?”
“Go wash them hands,” I say. But I just cant seem to get no heart into it.

DARL

He has been to town this week: the back of his neck is trimmed close, with a white line between
hair and sunburn like a joint of white bone. He has not once looked back.
“Jewel,” I say. Back running, tunnelled between the two sets of bobbing mule ears, the road
vanishes beneath the wagon as though it were a ribbon and the front axle were a spool. “Do you know
she is going to die, Jewel?”
It takes two people to make you, and one people to die. That’s how the world is going to end.
I said to Dewey Dell: “You want her to die so you can get to town: is that it?” She wouldn’t say
what we both knew. “The reason you will not say it is, when you say it, even to yourself, you will
know it is true: is that it? But you know it is true now. I can almost tell you the day when you
knew it is true. Why wont you say it, even to yourself?” She will not say it. She just keeps on
saying Are you going to tell pa? Are you going to kill him? “You cannot believe it is true because
you cannot believe that Dewey Dell, Dewey Dell Bundren, could have such bad luck: is that it?”
The sun, an hour above the horizon, is poised like a bloody egg upon a crest of thunderheads; the
light has turned copper: in the eye portentous, in the nose sulphurous, smelling of lightning. When
Peabody comes, they will have to use the rope. He has pussel-gutted himself eating cold greens.
With the rope they will haul him up the path, balloon-like up the sulphurous air.
“Jewel,” I say, “do you know that Addie Bundren is going to die?
Addie Bundren is going to die?”

PEABODY

When Anse finally sent for me of his own accord, I said “He has wore her out at last.” And I said a
damn good thing, and at first I would not go because there might be something I could do and I
would have to haul her back, by God. I thought maybe they have the same sort of fool ethics in
heaven they have in the Medical College and that it was maybe Vernon Tull sending for me again,
getting me there in the nick of time, as Vernon always does things, getting the most for Anse’s
money like he does for his own. But when it got far enough into the day for me to read weather sign
I knew it couldn’t have been anybody but Anse that sent. I knew that nobody but a luckless man
could ever need a doctor in the face of a cyclone. And I knew that if it had finally occurred to
Anse himself that he needed one, it was already too late.
When I reach the spring and get down and hitch the team, the sun has gone down behind a bank of
black cloud like a topheavy mountain range, like a load of cinders dumped over there, and there is
no wind. I could hear Cash sawing for a mile before I got there. Anse is standing at the top of the
bluff above the path.
“Where’s the horse?” I say.
“Jewel’s taken and gone,” he says. “Cant nobody else ketch hit.
You’ll have to walk up, I reckon.”
“Me, walk up, weighing two hundred and twenty-five pounds?” I say. “Walk up that durn wall?” He
stands there beside a tree. Too bad the Lord made the mistake of giving trees roots and giving the
Anse Bundrens He makes feet and legs. If He’d just swapped them, there wouldn’t ever be a worry
about this country being deforested someday. Or any other country. “What do you aim for me to do?”
I say. “Stay here and get blowed clean out of the county when that cloud breaks?” Even with the
horse it would take me fifteen minutes to ride up across the pasture to the top of the ridge and
reach the house. The path looks like a crooked limb blown against the bluff. Anse has not been in
town in twelve years. And how his mother ever

got up there to bear him, he being his mother’s son. “Vardaman’s gittin the rope,” he says.
After a while Vardaman appears with the plowline. He gives the end of it to Anse and comes down the
path, uncoiling it.
“You hold it tight,” I say. “I done already wrote this visit onto my books, so I’m going to charge
you just the same, whether I get there or not.”
“I got hit,” Anse says. “You kin come on up.”
I’ll be damned if I can see why I dont quit. A man seventy years old, weighing two hundred and odd
pounds, being hauled up and down a damn mountain on a rope. I reckon it’s because I must reach the
fifty thousand dollar mark of dead accounts on my books before I can quit. “What the hell does your
wife mean,” I say, “taking sick on top of a durn mountain?”
“I’m right sorry,” he says. He let the rope go, just dropped it, and he has turned toward the
house. There is a little daylight up here still, of the color of sulphur matches. The boards look
like strips of sulphur. Cash does not look back. Vernon Tull says he brings each board up to the
window for her to see it and say it is all right. The boy overtakes us. Anse looks back at him.
“Wher’s the rope?” he says.
“It’s where you left it,” I say. “But never you mind that rope. I got to get back down that bluff.
I dont aim for that storm to catch me up here. I’d blow too durn far once I got started.”
The girl is standing by the bed, fanning her. When we enter she turns her head and looks at us. She
has been dead these ten days. I suppose it’s having been a part of Anse for so long that she cannot
even make that change, if change it be. I can remember how when I was young I believed death to be
a phenomenon of the body; now I know it to be merely a function of the mind—and that of the minds
of the ones who suffer the bereavement. The nihilists say it is the end; the fundamentalists, the
beginning; when in reality it is no more than a single tenant or family moving out of a tenement or
a town.
She looks at us. Only her eyes seem to move. It’s like they touch us, not with sight or sense, but
like the stream from a hose touches you, the stream at the instant of impact as dissociated from
the nozzle as though it had never been there. She does not look at Anse at all. She looks at me,
then at the boy. Beneath the quilt she is no more than a bundle of rotten sticks.
“Well, Miss Addie,” I say. The girl does not stop the fan. “How are you, sister?” I say. Her head
lies gaunt on the pillow, looking at the

boy. “You picked out a fine time to get me out here and bring up a storm.” Then I send Anse and the
boy out. She watches the boy as he leaves the room. She has not moved save her eyes.
He and Anse are on the porch when I come out, the boy sitting on the steps, Anse standing by a
post, not even leaning against it, his arms dangling, the hair pushed and matted up on his head
like a dipped rooster. He turns his head, blinking at me.
“Why didn’t you send for me sooner?” I say.
“Hit was jest one thing and then another,” he says. “That ere corn me and the boys was aimin to git
up with, and Dewey Dell a-takin good keer of her, and folks comin in, a-offerin to help and sich,
till I jest thought.

”
“Damn the money,” I say. “Did you ever hear of me worrying a fellow before he was ready to pay?”
“Hit aint begrudgin the money,” he says. “I jest kept a-thinkin.


 She’s goin, is she?” The durn little tyke is sitting on the top step, looking smaller than ever
in the sulphur-colored light. That’s the one trouble with this country: everything, weather, all,
hangs on too long. Like our rivers, our land: opaque, slow, violent; shaping and creating the life
of man in its implacable and brooding image. “I knowed hit,” Anse says. “All the while I made sho.
Her mind is sot on hit.”
“And a damn good thing, too,” I say. “With a trifling——” He sits on the top step, small, motionless
in faded overalls. When I came out he looked up at me, then at Anse. But now he has stopped looking
at us. He just sits there.
“Have you told her yit?” Anse says. “What for?” I say. “What the devil for?”
“She’ll know hit. I knowed that when she see you she would know hit, same as writing. You wouldn’t
need to tell her. Her mind——”
Behind us the girl says, “Paw.” I look at her, at her face. “You better go quick,” I say.
When we enter the room she is watching the door. She looks at me. Her eyes look like lamps blaring
up just before the oil is gone. “She wants you to go out,” the girl says.
“Now, Addie,” Anse says, “when he come all the way from Jefferson to git you well?” She watches me:
I can feel her eyes. It’s like she was shoving at me with them. I have seen it before in women.
Seen them drive from the room them coming with sympathy and pity, with actual help, and clinging to
some trifling animal to whom they never were more than pack-horses. That’s what they mean by the
love that

passeth understanding: that pride, that furious desire to hide that abject nakedness which we bring
here with us, carry with us into operating rooms, carry stubbornly and furiously with us into the
earth again. I leave the room. Beyond the porch Cash’s saw snores steadily into the board. A minute
later she calls his name, her voice harsh and strong.
“Cash,” she says; “you, Cash!”

DARL

Pa stands beside the bed. From behind his leg Vardaman peers, with his round head and his eyes
round and his mouth beginning to open. She looks at pa; all her failing life appears to drain into
her eyes, urgent, irremediable. “It’s Jewel she wants,” Dewey Dell says.
“Why, Addie,” pa says, “him and Darl went to make one more load. They thought there was time. That
you would wait for them, and that three dollars and all.

” He stoops laying his hand on hers. For
a while yet she looks at him, without reproach, without anything at all, as if her eyes alone are
listening to the irrevocable cessation of his voice. Then she raises herself, who has not moved in
ten days. Dewey Dell leans down, trying to press her back.
“Ma,” she says; “ma.”
She is looking out the window, at Cash stooping steadily at the board in the failing light,
laboring on toward darkness and into it as though the stroking of the saw illumined its own motion,
board and saw engendered.
“You, Cash,” she shouts, her voice harsh, strong, and unimpaired. “You, Cash!”
He looks up at the gaunt face framed by the window in the twilight. It is a composite picture of
all time since he was a child. He drops the saw and lifts the board for her to see, watching the
window in which the face has not moved. He drags a second plank into position and slants the two of
them into their final juxtaposition, gesturing toward the ones yet on the ground, shaping with his
empty hand in pantomime the finished box. For a while still she looks down at him from the
composite picture, neither with censure nor approbation. Then the face disappears.
She lies back and turns her head without so much as glancing at pa. She looks at Vardaman; her
eyes, the life in them, rushing suddenly upon them; the two flames glare up for a steady instant.
Then they go out as though someone had leaned down and blown upon them.

“Ma,” Dewey Dell says; “ma!” Leaning above the bed, her hands lifted a little, the fan still moving
like it has for ten days, she begins to keen. Her voice is strong, young, tremulous and clear, rapt
with its own timbre and volume, the fan still moving steadily up and down, whispering the useless
air. Then she flings herself across Addie Bundren’s knees, clutching her, shaking her with the
furious strength of the young before sprawling suddenly across the handful of rotten bones that
Addie Bundren left, jarring the whole bed into a chattering sibilance of mattress shucks, her arms
out-flung and the fan in one hand still beating with expiring breath into the quilt.
From behind pa’s leg Vardaman peers, his mouth full open and all color draining from his face into
his mouth, as though he has by some means fleshed his own teeth in himself, sucking. He begins to
move slowly backward from the bed, his eyes round, his pale face fading into the dusk like a piece
of paper pasted on a failing wall, and so out of the door.
Pa leans above the bed in the twilight, his humped silhouette partaking of that owl-like quality of
awry-feathered, disgruntled outrage within which lurks a wisdom too profound or too inert for even
thought.
“Durn them boys,” he says.
Jewel, I say. Overhead the day drives level and gray, hiding the sun by a flight of gray spears. In
the rain the mules smoke a little, splashed yellow with mud, the off one clinging in sliding lunges
to the side of the road above the ditch. The tilted lumber gleams dull yellow, water-soaked and
heavy as lead, tilted at a steep angle into the ditch above the broken wheel; about the shattered
spokes and about Jewel’s ankles a runnel of yellow neither water nor earth swirls, curving with the
yellow road neither of earth nor water, down the hill dissolving into a streaming mass of dark
green neither of earth nor sky. Jewel, I say
Cash comes to the door, carrying the saw. Pa stands beside the bed, humped, his arms dangling. He
turns his head, his shabby profile, his chin collapsing slowly as he works the snuff against his
gums.
“She’s gone,” Cash says.
“She taken and left us,” pa says. Cash does not look at him. “How nigh are you done?” pa says. Cash
does not answer. He enters, carrying the saw. “I reckon you better get at it,” pa says. “You’ll
have to do the best you can, with them boys gone off that-a-way.” Cash looks down at her face. He
is not listening to pa at all. He does not approach the bed. He stops in the middle of the floor,
the saw against

his leg, his sweating arms powdered lightly with sawdust, his face composed. “If you get in a
tight, maybe some of them’ll get here tomorrow and help you,” pa says. “Vernon could.” Cash is not
listening. He is looking down at her peaceful, rigid face fading into the dusk as though darkness
were a precursor of the ultimate earth, until at last the face seems to float detached upon it,
lightly as the reflection of a dead leaf. “There is Christians enough to help you,” pa says. Cash
is not listening. After a while he turns without looking at pa and leaves the room. Then the saw
begins to snore again. “They will help us in our sorrow,” pa says.
The sound of the saw is steady, competent, unhurried, stirring the dying light so that at each
stroke her face seems to wake a little into an expression of listening and of waiting, as though
she were counting the strokes. Pa looks down at the face, at the black sprawl of Dewey Dell’s hair,
the out-flung arms, the clutched fan now motionless on the fading quilt. “I reckon you better get
supper on,” he says.
Dewey Dell does not move.
“Git up, now, and put supper on,” pa says. “We got to keep our strength up. I reckon Doctor
Peabody’s right hungry, coming all this way. And Cash’ll need to eat quick and get back to work so
he can finish it in time.”
Dewey Dell rises, heaving to her feet. She looks down at the face. It is like a casting of fading
bronze upon the pillow, the hands alone still with any semblance of life: a curled, gnarled
inertness; a spent yet alert quality from which weariness, exhaustion, travail has not yet
departed, as though they doubted even yet the actuality of rest, guarding with horned and penurious
alertness the cessation which they know cannot last.
Dewey Dell stoops and slides the quilt from beneath them and draws it up over them to the chin,
smoothing it down, drawing it smooth. Then without looking at pa she goes around the bed and leaves
the room.
She will go out where Peabody is, where she can stand in the twilight and look at his back with
such an expression that, feeling her eyes and turning, he will say: I would not let it grieve me,
now. She was old, and sick too. Suffering more than we knew. She couldn’t have got well. Vardaman’s
getting big now, and with you to take good care of them all. I would try not to let it grieve me. I
expect you’d better go and get some supper ready. It dont have to be much. But they’ll need to eat,
and she looking at him, saying You could do so much for me if you just would. If

you just knew. I am I and you are you and I know it and you dont know it and you could do so much
for me if you just would and if you just would then I could tell you and then nobody would have to
know it except you and me and Darl
Pa stands over the bed, dangle-armed, humped, motionless. He raises his hand to his head, scouring
his hair, listening to the saw. He comes nearer and rubs his hand, palm and back, on his thigh and
lays it on her face and then on the hump of quilt where her hands are. He touches the quilt as he
saw Dewey Dell do, trying to smoothe it up to the chin, but disarranging it instead. He tries to
smoothe it again, clumsily, his hand awkward as a claw, smoothing at the wrinkles which he made and
which continue to emerge beneath his hand with perverse ubiquity, so that at last he desists, his
hand falling to his side and stroking itself again, palm and back, on his thigh. The sound of the
saw snores steadily into the room. Pa breathes with a quiet, rasping sound, mouthing the snuff
against his gums. “God’s will be done,” he says. “Now I can get them teeth.”
Jewel’s hat droops limp about his neck, channelling water onto the
soaked towsack tied about his shoulders as, ankle-deep in the running ditch, he pries with a
slipping two-by-four, with a piece of rotting log for fulcrum, at the axle. Jewel, I say, she is
dead, Jewel. Addie Bundren is dead

VARDAMAN

Then I begin to run. I run toward the back and come to the edge of the porch and stop. Then I begin
to cry. I can feel where the fish was in the dust. It is cut up into pieces of not-fish now,
not-blood on my hands and overalls. Then it wasn’t so. It hadn’t happened then. And now she is
getting so far ahead I cannot catch her.
The trees look like chickens when they ruffle out into the cool dust on the hot days. If I jump off
the porch I will be where the fish was, and it all cut up into not-fish now. I can hear the bed and
her face and them and I can feel the floor shake when he walks on it that came and did it. That
came and did it when she was all right but he came and did it.
“The fat son of a bitch.”
I jump from the porch, running. The top of the barn comes swooping up out of the twilight. If I
jump I can go through it like the pink lady in the circus, into the warm smelling, without having
to wait. My hands grab at the bushes; beneath my feet the rocks and dirt go rubbling down.
Then I can breathe again, in the warm smelling. I enter the stall, trying to touch him, and then I
can cry then I vomit the crying. As soon as he gets through kicking I can and then I can cry, the
crying can.
“He kilt her. He kilt her.”
The life in him runs under the skin, under my hand, running through the splotches, smelling up into
my nose where the sickness is beginning to cry, vomiting the crying, and then I can breathe,
vomiting it. It makes a lot of noise. I can smell the life running up from under my hands, up my
arms, and then I can leave the stall.
I cannot find it. In the dark, along the dust, the walls I cannot find it. The crying makes a lot
of noise. I wish it wouldn’t make so much noise. Then I find it in the wagon shed, in the dust, and
I run across the lot and into the road, the stick jouncing on my shoulder.

They watch me as I run up, beginning to jerk back, their eyes rolling, snorting, jerking back on
the hitch-rein. I strike. I can hear the stick striking; I can see it hitting their heads, the
breast-yoke, missing altogether sometimes as they rear and plunge, but I am glad.
“You kilt my maw!”
The stick breaks, they rearing and snorting, their feet popping loud on the ground; loud because it
is going to rain and the air is empty for the rain. But it is still long enough. I run this way and
that as they rear and jerk at the hitch-rein, striking.
“You kilt her!”
I strike at them, striking, they wheeling in a long lunge, the buggy wheeling onto two wheels and
motionless like it is nailed to the ground and the horses motionless like they are nailed by the
hind feet to the center of a whirling plate.
I run in the dust. I cannot see, running in the sucking dust where the buggy vanishes tilted on two
wheels. I strike, the stick hitting into the ground, bouncing, striking into the dust and then into
the air again and the dust sucking on down the road faster than if a car was in it. And then I can
cry, looking at the stick. It is broken down to my hand, not longer than stove wood that was a long
stick. I throw it away and I can cry. It does not make so much noise now.
The cow is standing in the barn door, chewing. When she sees me come into the lot she lows, her
mouth full of flopping green, her tongue flopping.
“I aint a-goin to milk you. I aint a-goin to do nothing for them.”
I hear her turn when I pass. When I turn she is just behind me with her sweet, hot, hard breath.
“Didn’t I tell you I wouldn’t?”
She nudges me, snuffing. She moans deep inside, her mouth closed.
I jerk my hand, cursing her like Jewel does. “Git, now.”
I stoop my hand to the ground and run at her. She jumps back and whirls away and stops, watching
me. She moans. She goes on to the path and stands there, looking up the path.
It is dark in the barn, warm, smelling, silent. I can cry quietly, watching the top of the hill.
Cash comes to the hill, limping where he fell off of the church. He looks down at the spring, then
up the road and back toward the barn. He comes down the path stiffly and looks at the broken
hitch-rein and at the dust in the road and then up the road, where the dust is gone.

“I hope they’ve got clean past Tull’s by now. I so hope hit.” Cash turns and limps up the path.
“Durn him. I showed him. Durn him.”
I am not crying now. I am not anything. Dewey Dell comes to the hill and calls me. Vardaman. I am
not anything. I am quiet. You, Vardaman. I can cry quiet now, feeling and hearing my tears.
“Then hit want. Hit hadn’t happened then. Hit was a-layin right there on the ground. And now she’s
gittin ready to cook hit.”
It is dark. I can hear wood, silence: I know them. But not living sounds, not even him. It is as
though the dark were resolving him out of his integrity, into an unrelated scattering of
components—snuffings and stampings; smells of cooling flesh and ammoniac hair; an illusion of a
coordinated whole of splotched hide and strong bones within which, detached and secret and
familiar, an is different from my is. I see him dissolve—legs, a rolling eye, a gaudy splotching
like cold flames—and float upon the dark in fading solution; all one yet neither; all either yet
none. I can see hearing coil toward him, caressing, shaping his hard shape—fetlock, hip, shoulder
and head; smell and sound. I am not afraid.
“Cooked and et. Cooked and et.”

DEWEY DELL

He could do so much for me if he just would. He could do everything for me. It’s like everything in
the world for me is inside a tub full of guts, so that you wonder how there can be any room in it
for anything else very important. He is a big tub of guts and I am a little tub of guts and if
there is not any room for anything else important in a big tub of guts, how can it be room in a
little tub of guts. But I know it is there because God gave women a sign when something has
happened bad.
It’s because I am alone. If I could just feel it, it would be different, because I would not be
alone. But if I were not alone, everybody would know it. And he could do so much for me, and then I
would not be alone. Then I could be all right alone.
I would let him come in between me and Lafe, like Darl came in between me and Lafe, and so Lafe is
alone too. He is Lafe and I am Dewey Dell, and when mother died I had to go beyond and outside of
me and Lafe and Darl to grieve because he could do so much for me and he dont know it. He dont even
know it.
From the back porch I cannot see the barn. Then the sound of Cash’s sawing comes in from that way.
It is like a dog outside the house, going back and forth around the house to whatever door you come
to, waiting to come in. He said I worry more than you do and I said You dont know what worry is so
I cant worry. I try to but I cant think long enough to worry.
I light the kitchen lamp. The fish, cut into jagged pieces, bleeds quietly in the pan. I put it
into the cupboard quick, listening into the hall, hearing. It took her ten days to die; maybe she
dont know it is yet. Maybe she wont go until Cash. Or maybe until Jewel. I take the dish of greens
from the cupboard and the bread pan from the cold stove, and I stop, watching the door.
“Where’s Vardaman?” Cash says. In the lamp his saw-dusted arms look like sand.

“I dont know. I aint seen him.”
“Peabody’s team run away. See if you can find Vardaman. The horse will let him catch him.”
“Well. Tell them to come to supper.”
I cannot see the barn. I said, I dont know how to worry. I dont know how to cry. I tried, but I
cant. After a while the sound of the saw comes around, coming dark along the ground in the
dust-dark. Then I can see him, going up and down above the plank.
“You come in to supper,” I say. “Tell him.” He could do everything for me. And he dont know it. He
is his guts and I am my guts. And I am Lafe’s guts. That’s it. I dont see why he didn’t stay in
town. We are country people, not as good as town people. I dont see why he didn’t. Then I can see
the top of the barn. The cow stands at the foot of the path, lowing. When I turn back, Cash is
gone.
I carry the buttermilk in. Pa and Cash and he are at the table. “Where’s that big fish Bud caught,
sister?” he says.
I set the milk on the table. “I never had no time to cook it.”
“Plain turnip greens is mighty spindling eating for a man my size,” he says. Cash is eating. About
his head the print of his hat is sweated into his hair. His shirt is blotched with sweat. He has
not washed his hands and arms.
“You ought to took time,” pa says. “Where’s Vardaman?” I go toward the door. “I cant find him.”
“Here, sister,” he says; “never mind about the fish. It’ll save, I reckon. Come on and sit down.”
“I aint minding it,” I say. “I’m going to milk before it sets in to rain.”
Pa helps himself and pushes the dish on. But he does not begin to eat. His hands are halfclosed on
either side of his plate, his head bowed a little, his awry hair standing into the lamplight. He
looks like right after the maul hits the steer and it no longer alive and dont yet know that it is
dead.
But Cash is eating, and he is too. “You better eat something,” he says. He is looking at pa. “Like
Cash and me. You’ll need it.”
“Ay,” pa says. He rouses up, like a steer that’s been kneeling in a pond and you run at it. “She
would not begrudge me it.”
When I am out of sight of the house, I go fast. The cow lows at the foot of the bluff. She nuzzles
at me, snuffing, blowing her breath in a sweet, hot blast, through my dress, against my hot
nakedness, moaning. “You got to wait a little while. Then I’ll tend to you.” She

follows me into the barn where I set the bucket down. She breathes into the bucket, moaning. “I
told you. You just got to wait, now. I got more to do than I can tend to.” The barn is dark. When I
pass, he kicks the wall a single blow. I go on. The broken plank is like a pale plank standing on
end. Then I can see the slope, feel the air moving on my face again, slow, pale with lesser dark
and with empty seeing, the pine clumps blotched up the tilted slope, secret and waiting.
The cow in silhouette against the door nuzzles at the silhouette of the bucket, moaning.
Then I pass the stall. I have almost passed it. I listen to it saying for a long time before it can
say the word and the listening part is afraid that there may not be time to say it. I feel my body,
my bones and flesh beginning to part and open upon the alone, and the process of coming unalone is
terrible. Lafe. Lafe. “Lafe” Lafe. Lafe. I lean a little forward, one foot advanced with dead
walking. I feel the darkness rushing past my breast, past the cow; I begin to rush upon the
darkness but the cow stops me and the darkness rushes on upon the sweet blast of her moaning
breath, filled with wood and with silence.
“Vardaman. You, Vardaman.”
He comes out of the stall. “You durn little sneak! You durn little sneak!”
He does not resist; the last of rushing darkness flees whistling away. “What? I aint done nothing.”
“You durn little sneak!” My hands shake him, hard. Maybe I couldn’t stop them. I didn’t know they
could shake so hard. They shake both of us, shaking.
“I never done it,” he says. “I never touched them.”
My hands stop shaking him, but I still hold him. “What are you doing here? Why didn’t you answer
when I called you?”
“I aint doing nothing.”
“You go on to the house and get your supper.”
He draws back. I hold him. “You quit now. You leave me be.” “What were you doing down here? You
didn’t come down here to
sneak after me?”
“I never. I never. You quit, now. I didn’t even know you was down here. You leave me be.”
I hold him, leaning down to see his face, feel it with my eyes. He is about to cry. “Go on, now. I
done put supper on and I’ll be there soon as I milk. You better go on before he eats everything up.
I hope that team runs clean back to Jefferson.”

“He kilt her,” he says. He begins to cry. “Hush.”
“She never hurt him and he come and kilt her.” “Hush.” He struggles. I hold him. “Hush.”
“He kilt her.” The cow comes up behind us, moaning. I shake him again.
“You stop it, now. Right this minute. You’re fixing to make yourself sick and then you cant go to
town. You go on to the house and eat your supper.”
“I dont want no supper. I dont want to go to town.”
“We’ll leave you here, then. Lessen you behave, we will leave you. Go on, now, before that old
green-eating tub of guts eats everything up from you.” He goes on, disappearing slowly into the
hill. The crest, the trees, the roof of the house stand against the sky. The cow nuzzles at me,
moaning. “You’ll just have to wait. What you got in you aint nothing to what I got in me, even if
you are a woman too.” She follows me, moaning. Then the dead, hot, pale air breathes on my face
again. He could fix it all right, if he just would. And he dont even know it. He could do
everything for me if he just knowed it. The cow breathes upon my hips and back, her breath warm,
sweet, stertorous, moaning. The sky lies flat down the slope, upon the secret clumps. Beyond the
hill sheet-lightning stains upward and fades. The dead air shapes the dead earth in the dead
darkness, further away than seeing shapes the dead earth. It lies dead and warm upon me, touching
me naked through my clothes. I said You dont know what worry is. I dont know what it is. I dont
know whether I am worrying or not. Whether I can or not. I dont know whether I can cry or not. I
dont know whether I have tried to or not. I feel like a wet seed wild in the hot blind earth.

VARDAMAN

When they get it finished they are going to put her in it and then for a long time I couldn’t say
it. I saw the dark stand up and go whirling away and I said “Are you going to nail her up in it,
Cash? Cash? Cash?” I got shut up in the crib the new door it was too heavy for me it went shut I
couldn’t breathe because the rat was breathing up all the air. I said “Are you going to nail it
shut, Cash? Nail it? Nail it?”
Pa walks around. His shadow walks around, over Cash going up and down above the saw, at the
bleeding plank.
Dewey Dell said we will get some bananas. The train is behind the glass, red on the track. When it
runs the track shines on and off. Pa said flour and sugar and coffee costs so much. Because I am a
country boy because boys in town. Bicycles. Why do flour and sugar and coffee cost so much when he
is a country boy. “Wouldn’t you ruther have some bananas instead?” Bananas are gone, eaten. Gone.
When it runs on the track shines again. “Why aint I a town boy, pa?” I said. God made me. I did not
said to God to made me in the country. If He can make the train, why cant He make them all in the
town because flour and sugar and coffee. “Wouldn’t you ruther have bananas?”
He walks around. His shadow walks around.
It was not her. I was there, looking. I saw. I thought it was her, but it was not. It was not my
mother. She went away when the other one laid down in her bed and drew the quilt up. She went away.
“Did she go as far as town?” “She went further than town.” “Did all those rabbits and possums go
further than town?” God made the rabbits and possums. He made the train. Why must He make a
different place for them to go if she is just like the rabbit.
Pa walks around. His shadow does. The saw sounds like it is asleep.
And so if Cash nails the box up, she is not a rabbit. And so if she is not a rabbit I couldn’t
breathe in the crib and Cash is going to nail it up. And so if she lets him it is not her. I know.
I was there. I saw when it did not be her. I saw. They think it is and Cash is going to nail it up.

It was not her because it was laying right yonder in the dirt. And now it’s all chopped up. I
chopped it up. It’s laying in the kitchen in the bleeding pan, waiting to be cooked and et. Then it
wasn’t and she was, and now it is and she wasn’t. And tomorrow it will be cooked and et and she
will be him and pa and Cash and Dewey Dell and there wont be anything in the box and so she can
breathe. It was laying right yonder on the ground. I can get Vernon. He was there and he seen it,
and with both of us it will be and then it will not be.

TULL

It was nigh to midnight and it had set in to rain when he woke us. It had been a misdoubtful night,
with the storm making; a night when a fellow looks for most anything to happen before he can get
the stock fed and himself to the house and supper et and in bed with the rain starting, and when
Peabody’s team come up, lathered, with the broke harness dragging and the neck-yoke betwixt the off
critter’s legs, Cora says “It’s Addie Bundren. She’s gone at last.”
“Peabody mought have been to ere a one of a dozen houses hereabouts,” I says. “Besides, how do you
know it’s Peabody’s team?”
“Well, aint it?” she says. “You hitch up, now.”
“What for?” I says. “If she is gone, we cant do nothing till morning.
And it fixing to storm, too.”
“It’s my duty,” she says. “You put the team in.”
But I wouldn’t do it. “It stands to reason they’d send for us if they needed us. You dont even know
she’s gone yet.”
“Why, dont you know that’s Peabody’s team? Do you claim it aint? Well, then.” But I wouldn’t go.
When folks wants a fellow, it’s best to wait till they sends for him, I’ve found. “It’s my
Christian duty,” Cora says. “Will you stand between me and my Christian duty?”
“You can stay there all day tomorrow, if you want,” I says.
So when Cora waked me it had set in to rain. Even while I was going to the door with the lamp and
it shining on the glass so he could see I am coming, it kept on knocking. Not loud, but steady,
like he might have gone to sleep thumping, but I never noticed how low down on the door the
knocking was till I opened it and never seen nothing. I held the lamp up, with the rain sparkling
across it and Cora back in the hall saying “Who is it, Vernon?” but I couldn’t see nobody a-tall at
first until I looked down and around the door, lowering the lamp.
He looked like a drownded puppy, in them overalls, without no hat, splashed up to his knees where
he had walked them four miles in the

mud. “Well, I’ll be durned,” I says. “Who is it, Vernon?” Cora says.
He looked at me, his eyes round and black in the middle like when you throw a light in a owl’s
face. “You mind that ere fish,” he says.
“Come in the house,” I says. “What is it? Is your maw——” “Vernon,” Cora says.
He stood kind of around behind the door, in the dark. The rain was blowing onto the lamp, hissing
on it so I am scared every minute it’ll break. “You was there,” he says. “You seen it.”
Then Cora come to the door. “You come right in outen the rain,” she says, pulling him in and him
watching me. He looked just like a drownded puppy. “I told you,” Cora says. “I told you it was a-
happening. You go and hitch.”
“But he aint said——” I says.
He looked at me, dripping onto the floor. “He’s a-ruining the rug,” Cora says. “You go get the team
while I take him to the kitchen.”
But he hung back, dripping, watching me with them eyes. “You was there. You seen it laying there.
Cash is fixing to nail her up, and it was a-laying right there on the ground. You seen it. You seen
the mark in the dirt. The rain never come up till after I was a-coming here. So we can get back in
time.”
I be durn if it didn’t give me the creeps, even when I didn’t know yet. But Cora did. “You get that
team quick as you can,” she says. “He’s outen his head with grief and worry.”
I be durn if it didn’t give me the creeps. Now and then a fellow gets to thinking. About all the
sorrow and afflictions in this world; how it’s liable to strike anywhere, like lightning. I reckon
it does take a powerful trust in the Lord to guard a fellow, though sometimes I think that Cora’s a
mite over-cautious, like she was trying to crowd the other folks away and get in closer than
anybody else. But then, when something like this happens, I reckon she is right and you got to keep
after it and I reckon I am blessed in having a wife that ever strives for sanctity and well-doing
like she says I am.
Now and then a fellow gets to thinking about it. Not often, though. Which is a good thing. For the
Lord aimed for him to do and not to spend too much time thinking, because his brain it’s like a
piece of machinery: it wont stand a whole lot of racking. It’s best when it all runs along the
same, doing the day’s work and not no one part used no more than needful. I have said and I say
again, that’s ever living thing the matter with Darl: he just thinks by himself too much. Cora’s

right when she says all he needs is a wife to straighten him out. And when I think about that, I
think that if nothing but being married will help a man, he’s durn nigh hopeless. But I reckon
Cora’s right when she says the reason the Lord had to create women is because man dont know his own
good when he sees it.
When I come back to the house with the team, they was in the kitchen. She was dressed on top of her
nightgownd, with a shawl over her head and her umbrella and her bible wrapped up in the oilcloth,
and him sitting on a up-turned bucket on the stove-zinc where she had put him, dripping onto the
floor. “I cant get nothing outen him except about a fish,” she says. “It’s a judgment on them. I
see the hand of the Lord upon this boy for Anse Bundren’s judgment and warning.”
“The rain never come up till after I left,” he says. “I had done left. I was on the way. And so it
was there in the dust. You seen it. Cash is fixing to nail her, but you seen it.”
When we got there it was raining hard, and him sitting on the seat between us, wrapped up in Cora’s
shawl. He hadn’t said nothing else, just sitting there with Cora holding the umbrella over him. Now
and then Cora would stop singing long enough to say “It’s a judgment on Anse Bundren. May it show
him the path of sin he is a-trodding.” Then she would sing again, and him sitting there between us,
leaning forward a little like the mules couldn’t go fast enough to suit him.
“It was laying right yonder,” he says, “but the rain come up after I taken and left. So I can go
and open the windows, because Cash aint nailed her yet.”
It was long a-past midnight when we drove the last nail, and almost dust-dawn when I got back home
and taken the team out and got back in bed, with Cora’s nightcap laying on the other pillow. And be
durned if even then it wasn’t like I could still hear Cora singing and feel that boy leaning
forward between us like he was ahead of the mules, and still see Cash going up and down with that
saw, and Anse standing there like a scarecrow, like he was a steer standing knee- deep in a pond
and somebody come by and set the pond up on edge and he aint missed it yet.
It was nigh toward daybreak when we drove the last nail and toted it into the house, where she was
laying on the bed with the window open and the rain blowing on her again. Twice he did it, and him
so dead for sleep that Cora says his face looked like one of these here Christmas masts that had
done been buried a while and then dug up, until at last they put her into it and nailed it down so
he couldn’t open

the window on her no more. And the next morning they found him in his shirt tail, laying asleep on
the floor like a felled steer, and the top of the box bored clean full of holes and Cash’s new
auger broke off in the last one. When they taken the lid off they found that two of them had bored
on into her face.
If it’s a judgment, it aint right. Because the Lord’s got more to do than that. He’s bound to have.
Because the only burden Anse Bundren’s ever had is himself. And when folks talks him low, I think
to myself he aint that less of a man or he couldn’t a bore himself this long.
It aint right. I be durn if it is. Because He said Suffer little children to come unto Me dont make
it right, neither. Cora said, “I have bore you what the Lord God sent me. I faced it without fear
nor terror because my faith was strong in the Lord, a-bolstering and sustaining me. If you have no
son, it’s because the Lord has decreed otherwise in His wisdom. And my life is and has ever been a
open book to ere a man or woman among His creatures because I trust in my God and my reward.”
I reckon she’s right. I reckon if there’s ere a man or woman anywhere that He could turn it all
over to and go away with His mind at rest, it would be Cora. And I reckon she would make a few
changes, no matter how He was running it. And I reckon they would be for man’s good. Leastways, we
would have to like them. Leastways, we might as well go on and make like we did.

DARL

The lantern sits on a stump. Rusted, grease-fouled, its cracked chimney smeared on one side with a
soaring smudge of soot, it sheds a feeble and sultry glare upon the trestles and the boards and the
adjacent earth. Upon the dark ground the chips look like random smears of soft pale paint on a
black canvas. The boards look like long smooth tatters torn from the flat darkness and turned
backside out.
Cash labors about the trestles, moving back and forth, lifting and placing the planks with long
clattering reverberations in the dead air as though he were lifting and dropping them at the bottom
of an invisible well, the sounds ceasing without departing, as if any movement might dislodge them
from the immediate air in reverberant repetition. He saws again, his elbow flashing slowly, a thin
thread of fire running along the edge of the saw, lost and recovered at the top and bottom of each
stroke in unbroken elongation, so that the saw appears to be six feet long, into and out of pa’s
shabby and aimless silhouette. “Give me that plank,” Cash says. “No; the other one.” He puts the
saw down and comes and picks up the plank he wants, sweeping pa away with the long swinging gleam
of the balanced board.
The air smells like sulphur. Upon the impalpable plane of it their
shadows form as upon a wall, as though like sound they had not gone very far away in falling but
had merely congealed for a moment, immediate and musing. Cash works on, half turned into the feeble
light, one thigh and one pole-thin arm braced, his face sloped into the light with a rapt, dynamic
immobility above his tireless elbow. Below the sky sheet-lightning slumbers lightly; against it the
trees, motionless, are ruffled out to the last twig, swollen, increased as though quick with young.
It begins to rain. The first harsh, sparse, swift drops rush through the leaves and across the
ground in a long sigh, as though of relief from intolerable suspense. They are big as buckshot,
warm as though

fired from a gun; they sweep across the lantern in a vicious hissing. Pa lifts his face,
slack-mouthed, the wet black rim of snuff plastered close along the base of his gums; from behind
his slack-faced astonishment he muses as though from beyond time, upon the ultimate outrage. Cash
looks once at the sky, then at the lantern. The saw has not faltered, the running gleam of its
pistoning edge unbroken. “Get something to cover the lantern,” he says.
Pa goes to the house. The rain rushes suddenly down, without thunder, without warning of any sort;
he is swept onto the porch upon the edge of it and in an instant Cash is wet to the skin. Yet the
motion of the saw has not faltered, as though it and the arm functioned in a tranquil conviction
that rain was an illusion of the mind. Then he puts down the saw and goes and crouches above the
lantern, shielding it with his body, his back shaped lean and scrawny by his wet shirt as though he
had been abruptly turned wrong-side out, shirt and all.
Pa returns. He is wearing Jewel’s raincoat and carrying Dewey Dell’s. Squatting over the lantern,
Cash reaches back and picks up four sticks and drives them into the earth and takes Dewey Dell’s
raincoat from pa and spreads it over the sticks, forming a roof above the lantern. Pa watches him.
“I dont know what you’ll do,” he says. “Darl taken his coat with him.”
“Get wet,” Cash says. He takes up the saw again; again it moves up and down, in and out of that
unhurried imperviousness as a piston moves in the oil; soaked, scrawny, tireless, with the lean
light body of a boy or an old man. Pa watches him, blinking, his face streaming; again he looks up
at the sky with that expression of dumb and brooding outrage and yet of vindication, as though he
had expected no less; now and then he stirs, moves, gaunt and streaming, picking up a board or a
tool and then laying it down. Vernon Tull is there now, and Cash is wearing Mrs Tull’s raincoat and
he and Vernon are hunting the saw. After a while they find it in pa’s hand.
“Why dont you go on to the house, out of the rain?” Cash says. Pa looks at him, his face streaming
slowly. It is as though upon a face carved by a savage caricaturist a monstrous burlesque
of all bereavement flowed. “You go on in,” Cash says. “Me and Vernon can finish it.”
Pa looks at them. The sleeves of Jewel’s coat are too short for him. Upon his face the rain
streams, slow as cold glycerin. “I dont begrudge her the wetting,” he says. He moves again and
falls to shifting the planks, picking them up, laying them down again carefully, as though

they are glass. He goes to the lantern and pulls at the propped raincoat until he knocks it down
and Cash comes and fixes it back.
“You get on to the house,” Cash says. He leads pa to the house and returns with the raincoat and
folds it and places it beneath the shelter where the lantern sits. Vernon has not stopped. He looks
up, still sawing.
“You ought to done that at first,” he says. “You knowed it was fixing to rain.”
“It’s his fever,” Cash says. He looks at the board. “Ay,” Vernon says. “He’d a come, anyway.”
Cash squints at the board. On the long flank of it the rain crashes steadily, myriad, fluctuant.
“I’m going to bevel it,” he says.
“It’ll take more time,” Vernon says. Cash sets the plank on edge; a moment longer Vernon watches
him, then he hands him the plane.
Vernon holds the board steady while Cash bevels the edge of it with the tedious and minute care of
a jeweler. Mrs Tull comes to the edge of the porch and calls Vernon. “How near are you done?” she
says.
Vernon does not look up. “Not long. Some, yet.”
She watches Cash stooping at the plank, the turgid savage gleam of the lantern slicking on the
raincoat as he moves. “You go down and get some planks off the barn and finish it and come in out
of the rain,” she says. “You’ll both catch your death.” Vernon does not move. “Vernon,” she says.
“We wont be long,” he says. “We’ll be done after a spell.” Mrs Tull watches them a while. Then she
reenters the house.
“If we get in a tight, we could take some of them planks,” Vernon says. “I’ll help you put them
back.”
Cash ceases the plane and squints along the plank, wiping it with his palm. “Give me the next one,”
he says.
Some time toward dawn the rain ceases. But it is not yet day when Cash drives the last nail and
stands stiffly up and looks down at the finished coffin, the others watching him. In the lantern
light his face is calm, musing; slowly he strokes his hands on his raincoated thighs in a gesture
deliberate, final and composed. Then the four of them— Cash and pa and Vernon and Peabody—raise the
coffin to their shoulders and turn toward the house. It is light, yet they move slowly; empty, yet
they carry it carefully; lifeless, yet they move with hushed precautionary words to one another,
speaking of it as though, complete, it now slumbered lightly alive, waiting to come awake. On the
dark floor their feet clump awkwardly, as though for a long time

they have not walked on floors.
They set it down by the bed. Peabody says quietly: “Let’s eat a snack. It’s almost daylight.
Where’s Cash?”
He has returned to the trestles, stooped again in the lantern’s feeble glare as he gathers up his
tools and wipes them on a cloth carefully and puts them into the box with its leather sling to go
over the shoulder. Then he takes up box, lantern and raincoat and returns to the house, mounting
the steps into faint silhouette against the paling east.
In a strange room you must empty yourself for sleep. And before you are emptied for sleep, what are
you. And when you are emptied for sleep, you are not. And when you are filled with sleep, you never
were. I dont know what I am. I dont know if I am or not. Jewel knows he is, because he does not
know that he does not know whether he is or not. He cannot empty himself for sleep because he is
not what he is and he is what he is not. Beyond the unlamped wall I can hear the rain shaping the
wagon that is ours, the load that is no longer theirs that felled and sawed it nor yet theirs that
bought it and which is not ours either, lie on our wagon though it does, since only the wind and
the rain shape it only to Jewel and me, that are not asleep. And since sleep is is-not and rain and
wind are was, it is not. Yet the wagon is, because when the wagon is was, Addie Bundren will not
be. And Jewel is, so Addie Bundren must be. And then I must be, or I could not empty myself for
sleep in a strange room. And so if I am not emptied yet, I am is.
How often have I lain beneath rain on a strange roof, thinking of
home.

CASH

I made it on the bevel.

  1. There is more surface for the nails to grip.
  2. There is twice the gripping-surface to each seam.
  3. The water will have to seep into it on a slant. Water moves easiest up and down or straight
    across.
  4. In a house people are upright two thirds of the time. So the seams and joints are made
    up-and-down. Because the stress is up-and- down.
  5. In a bed where people lie down all the time, the joints and seams are made sideways, because the
    stress is sideways.
  6. Except.
  7. A body is not square like a crosstie.
  8. Animal magnetism.
  9. The animal magnetism of a dead body makes the stress come slanting, so the seams and joints of a
    coffin are made on the bevel.
  10. You can see by an old grave that the earth sinks down on the bevel.
  11. While in a natural hole it sinks by the center, the stress being up- and-down.
  12. So I made it on the bevel.
  13. It makes a neater job.

VARDAMAN

My mother is a fish.

TULL

It was ten oclock when I got back, with Peabody’s team hitched on to the back of the wagon. They
had already dragged the buckboard back from where Quick found it upside down straddle of the ditch
about a mile from the spring. It was pulled out of the road at the spring, and about a dozen wagons
was already there. It was Quick found it. He said the river was up and still rising. He said it had
already covered the highest water-mark on the bridge-piling he had ever seen. “That bridge wont
stand a whole lot of water,” I said. “Has somebody told Anse about it?”
“I told him,” Quick said. “He says he reckons them boys has heard and unloaded and are on the way
back by now. He says they can load up and get across.”
“He better go on and bury her at New Hope,” Armstid said. “That bridge is old. I wouldn’t monkey
with it.”
“His mind is set on taking her to Jefferson,” Quick said. “Then he better get at it soon as he
can,” Armstid said.
Anse meets us at the door. He has shaved, but not good. There is a long cut on his jaw, and he is
wearing his Sunday pants and a white shirt with the neckband buttoned. It is drawn smooth over his
hump, making it look bigger than ever, like a white shirt will, and his face is different too. He
looks folks in the eye now, dignified, his face tragic and composed, shaking us by the hand as we
walk up onto the porch and scrape our shoes, a little stiff in our Sunday clothes, our Sunday
clothes rustling, not looking full at him as he meets us.
“The Lord giveth,” we say. “The Lord giveth.”
That boy is not there. Peabody told about how he come into the kitchen, hollering, swarming and
clawing at Cora when he found her cooking that fish, and how Dewey Dell taken him down to the barn.
“My team all right?” Peabody says.
“All right,” I tell him. “I give them a bait this morning. Your buggy

seems all right too. It aint hurt.”
“And no fault of somebody’s,” he says. “I’d give a nickel to know where that boy was when that team
broke away.”
“If it’s broke anywhere, I’ll fix it,” I say.
The women folks go on into the house. We can hear them, talking and fanning. The fans go whish.
whish. whish and them talking, the talking sounding kind of like bees murmuring in a water bucket.
The men stop on the porch, talking some, not looking at one another.
“Howdy, Vernon,” they say. “Howdy, Tull.” “Looks like more rain.”
“It does for a fact.”
“Yes, sir. It will rain some more.” “It come up quick.”
“And going away slow. It dont fail.”
I go around to the back. Cash is filling up the holes he bored in the top of it. He is trimming out
plugs for them, one at a time, the wood wet and hard to work. He could cut up a tin can and hide
the holes and nobody wouldn’t know the difference. Wouldn’t mind, anyway. I have seen him spend a
hour trimming out a wedge like it was glass he was working, when he could have reached around and
picked up a dozen sticks and drove them into the joint and made it do.
When we finished I go back to the front. The men have gone a little piece from the house, sitting
on the ends of the boards and on the saw-horses where we made it last night, some sitting and some
squatting. Whitfield aint come yet.
They look up at me, their eyes asking. “It’s about,” I say. “He’s ready to nail.”
While they are getting up Anse comes to the door and looks at us and we return to the porch. We
scrape our shoes again, careful, waiting for one another to go in first, milling a little at the
door. Anse stands inside the door, dignified, composed. He waves us in and leads the way into the
room.
They had laid her in it reversed. Cash made it clock-shape, like this
with every joint and seam bevelled and scrubbed with the plane, tight as a drum and neat as a
sewing basket, and they had laid her in it head to foot so it wouldn’t crush her dress. It was her
wedding dress and it had a flare-out bottom, and they had laid her head to foot in it so the dress
could spread out, and they had made her a veil out of a mosquito bar so the auger holes in her face

wouldn’t show.
When we are going out, Whitfield comes. He is wet and muddy to the waist, coming in. “The Lord
comfort this house,” he says. “I was late because the bridge has gone. I went down to the old ford
and swum my horse over, the Lord protecting me. His grace be upon this house.”
We go back to the trestles and plank-ends and sit or squat. “I knowed it would go,” Armstid says.
“It’s been there a long time, that ere bridge,” Quick says.
“The Lord has kept it there, you mean,” Uncle Billy says. “I dont know ere a man that’s touched
hammer to it in twenty-five years.”
“How long has it been there, Uncle Billy?” Quick says.
“It was built in.

let me see.

 It was in the year 1888,” Uncle Billy says. “I mind it because the
first man to cross it was Peabody coming to my house when Jody was born.”
“If I’d a crossed it every time your wife littered since, it’d a been wore out long before this,
Billy,” Peabody says.
We laugh, suddenly loud, then suddenly quiet again. We look a little aside at one another.
“Lots of folks has crossed it that wont cross no more bridges,” Houston says.
“It’s a fact,” Littlejohn says. “It’s so.”
“One more aint, no ways,” Armstid says. “It’d taken them two-three days to got her to town in the
wagon. They’d be gone a week, getting her to Jefferson and back.”
“What’s Anse so itching to take her to Jefferson for, anyway?” Houston says.
“He promised her,” I say. “She wanted it. She come from there. Her mind was set on it.”
“And Anse is set on it, too,” Quick says.
“Ay,” Uncle Billy says. “It’s like a man that’s let everything slide all his life to get set on
something that will make the most trouble for everybody he knows.”
“Well, it’ll take the Lord to get her over that river now,” Peabody says. “Anse cant do it.”
“And I reckon He will,” Quick says. “He’s took care of Anse a long time, now.”
“It’s a fact,” Littlejohn says.
“Too long to quit now,” Armstid says.
“I reckon He’s like everybody else around here,” Uncle Billy says.

“He’s done it so long now He cant quit.”
Cash comes out. He has put on a clean shirt; his hair, wet, is combed smooth down on his brow,
smooth and black as if he had painted it onto his head. He squats stiffly among us, we watching
him.
“You feeling this weather, aint you?” Armstid says. Cash says nothing.
“A broke bone always feels it,” Littlejohn says. “A fellow with a broke bone can tell it a-coming.”
“Lucky Cash got off with just a broke leg,” Armstid says. “He might have hurt himself bed-rid. How
far’d you fall, Cash?”
“Twenty-eight foot, four and a half inches, about,” Cash says. I move over beside him.
“A fellow can sho slip quick on wet planks,” Quick says. “It’s too bad,” I say. “But you couldn’t a
holp it.”
“It’s them durn women,” he says. “I made it to balance with her. I made it to her measure and
weight.”
If it takes wet boards for folks to fall, it’s fixing to be lots of falling before this spell is
done.
“You couldn’t have holp it,” I say.
I dont mind the folks falling. It’s the cotton and corn I mind. Neither does Peabody mind the folks
falling. How bout it, Doc?
It’s a fact. Washed clean outen the ground it will be. Seems like something is always happening to
it.
Course it does. That’s why it’s worth anything. If nothing didn’t happen and everybody made a big
crop, do you reckon it would be worth the raising?
Well, I be durn if I like to see my work washed outen the ground, work I sweat over.
It’s a fact. A fellow wouldn’t mind seeing it washed up if he could just turn on the rain himself.
Who is that man can do that? Where is the color of his eyes?
Ay. The Lord made it to grow. It’s Hisn to wash up if He sees it fitten so. “You couldn’t have holp
it,” I say.
“It’s them durn women,” he says.
In the house the women begin to sing. We hear the first line commence, beginning to swell as they
take hold, and we rise and move toward the door, taking off our hats and throwing our chews away.
We do not go in. We stop at the steps, clumped, holding our hats between our lax hands in front or
behind, standing with one foot advanced and our heads lowered, looking aside, down at our hats in

our hands and at the earth or now and then at the sky and at one another’s grave, composed face.
The song ends; the voices quaver away with a rich and dying fall. Whitfield begins. His voice is
bigger than him. It’s like they are not the same. It’s like he is one, and his voice is one,
swimming on two horses side by side across the ford and coming into the house, the mud-splashed one
and the one that never even got wet, triumphant and sad. Somebody in the house begins to cry. It
sounds like her eyes and her voice were turned back inside her, listening; we move, shifting to the
other leg, meeting one another’s eye and making like they hadn’t touched.
Whitfield stops at last. The women sing again. In the thick air it’s like their voices come out of
the air, flowing together and on in the sad, comforting tunes. When they cease it’s like they
hadn’t gone away. It’s like they had just disappeared into the air and when we moved we would loose
them again out of the air around us, sad and comforting. Then they finish and we put on our hats,
our movements stiff, like we hadn’t never wore hats before.
On the way home Cora is still singing. “I am bounding toward my God and my reward,” she sings,
sitting on the wagon, the shawl around her shoulders and the umbrella open over her, though it is
not raining.
“She has hern,” I say. “Wherever she went, she has her reward in being free of Anse Bundren.” She
laid there three days in that box, waiting for Darl and Jewel to come clean back home and get a new
wheel and go back to where the wagon was in the ditch. Take my team, Anse, I said.
We’ll wait for ourn, he said. She’ll want it so. She was ever a particular woman.
On the third day they got back and they loaded her into the wagon and started and it already too
late. You’ll have to go all the way round by Samson’s bridge. It’ll take you a day to get there.
Then you’ll be forty miles from Jefferson. Take my team, Anse.
We’ll wait for ourn. She’ll want it so.
It was about a mile from the house we saw him, sitting on the edge of the slough. It hadn’t had a
fish in it never that I knowed. He looked around at us, his eyes round and calm, his face dirty,
the pole across his knees. Cora was still singing.
“This aint no good day to fish,” I said. “You come on home with us and me and you’ll go down to the
river first thing in the morning and

catch some fish.”
“It’s one in here,” he said. “Dewey Dell seen it.” “You come on with us. The river’s the best
place.” “It’s in here,” he said. “Dewey Dell seen it.”
“I’m bounding toward my God and my reward,” Cora sung.

DARL

It’s not your horse that’s dead, Jewel,” I say. He sits erect on the seat, leaning a little
forward, wooden-backed. The brim of his hat has soaked free of the crown in two places, drooping
across his wooden face so that, head lowered, he looks through it like through the visor of a
helmet, looking long across the valley to where the barn leans against the bluff, shaping the
invisible horse. “See them?” I say. High above the house, against the quick thick sky, they hang in
narrowing circles. From here they are no more than specks, implacable, patient, portentous. “But
it’s not your horse that’s dead.”
“Goddamn you,” he says. “Goddamn you.”
I cannot love my mother because I have no mother. Jewel’s mother is a horse.
Motionless, the tall buzzards hang in soaring circles, the clouds giving them an illusion of
retrograde.
Motionless, wooden-backed, wooden-faced, he shapes the horse in a rigid stoop like a hawk,
hook-winged. They are waiting for us, ready for the moving of it, waiting for him. He enters the
stall and waits until it kicks at him so that he can slip past and mount onto the trough and pause,
peering out across the intervening stall-tops toward the empty path, before he reaches into the
loft.
“Goddamn him. Goddamn him.”

CASH

It wont balance. If you want it to tote and ride on a balance, we will have——”
“Pick up. Goddamn you, pick up.”
“I’m telling you it wont tote and it wont ride on a balance unless
——”
“Pick up! Pick up, goddamn your thick-nosed soul to hell, pick up!”
It wont balance. If they want it to tote and ride on a balance, they will have

DARL

He stoops among us above it, two of the eight hands. In his face the blood goes in waves. In
between them his flesh is greenish looking, about that smooth, thick, pale green of cow’s cud; his
face suffocated, furious, his lip lifted upon his teeth. “Pick up!” he says. “Pick up, goddamn your
thick-nosed soul!”
He heaves, lifting one whole side so suddenly that we all spring into the lift to catch and balance
it before he hurls it completely over. For an instant it resists, as though volitional, as though
within it her pole- thin body clings furiously, even though dead, to a sort of modesty, as she
would have tried to conceal a soiled garment that she could not prevent her body soiling. Then it
breaks free, rising suddenly as though the emaciation of her body had added buoyancy to the planks
or as though, seeing that the garment was about to be torn from her, she rushes suddenly after it
in a passionate reversal that flouts its own desire and need. Jewel’s face goes completely green
and I can hear teeth in his breath.
We carry it down the hall, our feet harsh and clumsy on the floor, moving with shuffling steps, and
through the door.
“Steady it a minute, now,” pa says, letting go. He turns back to shut and lock the door, but Jewel
will not wait.
“Come on,” he says in that suffocating voice. “Come on.”
We lower it carefully down the steps. We move, balancing it as though it were something infinitely
precious, our faces averted, breathing through our teeth to keep our nostrils closed. We go down
the path, toward the slope.
“We better wait,” Cash says. “I tell you it aint balanced now. We’ll need another hand on that
hill.”
“Then turn loose,” Jewel says. He will not stop. Cash begins to fall behind, hobbling to keep up,
breathing harshly; then he is distanced and Jewel carries the entire front end alone, so that,
tilting as the path begins to slant, it begins to rush away from me and slip down the air

like a sled upon invisible snow, smoothly evacuating atmosphere in which the sense of it is still
shaped.
“Wait, Jewel,” I say. But he will not wait. He is almost running now and Cash is left behind. It
seems to me that the end which I now carry alone has no weight, as though it coasts like a rushing
straw upon the furious tide of Jewel’s despair. I am not even touching it when, turning, he lets it
overshoot him, swinging, and stops it and sloughs it into the wagon bed in the same motion and
looks back at me, his face suffused with fury and despair.
“Goddamn you. Goddamn you.”

VARDAMAN

We are going to town. Dewey Dell says it wont be sold because it belongs to Santa Claus and he
taken it back with him until next Christmas. Then it will be behind the glass again, shining with
waiting.
Pa and Cash are coming down the hill, but Jewel is going to the barn. “Jewel,” pa says. Jewel does
not stop. “Where you going?” pa says. But Jewel does not stop. “You leave that horse here,” pa
says. Jewel stops and looks at pa. Jewel’s eyes look like marbles. “You leave that horse here,” pa
says. “We’ll all go in the wagon with ma, like she wanted.”
But my mother is a fish. Vernon seen it. He was there. “Jewel’s mother is a horse,” Darl said.
“Then mine can be a fish, cant it, Darl?” I said. Jewel is my brother.
“Then mine will have to be a horse, too,” I said.
“Why?” Darl said. “If pa is your pa, why does your ma have to be a horse just because Jewel’s is?”
“Why does it?” I said. “Why does it, Darl?” Darl is my brother.
“Then what is your ma, Darl?” I said.
“I haven’t got ere one,” Darl said. “Because if I had one, it is was.
And if it is was, it cant be is. Can it?” “No,” I said.
“Then I am not,” Darl said. “Am I?” “No,” I said.
I am. Darl is my brother. “But you are, Darl,” I said.
“I know it,” Darl said. “That’s why I am not is. Are is too many for one woman to foal.”
Cash is carrying his tool box. Pa looks at him. “I’ll stop at Tull’s on the way back,” Cash says.
“Get on that barn roof.”

“It aint respectful,” pa says. “It’s a deliberate flouting of her and of me.”
“Do you want him to come all the way back here and carry them up to Tull’s afoot?” Darl says. Pa
looks at Darl, his mouth chewing. Pa shaves every day now because my mother is a fish.
“It aint right,” pa says.
Dewey Dell has the package in her hand. She has the basket with our dinner too.
“What’s that?” pa says.
“Mrs Tull’s cakes,” Dewey Dell says, getting into the wagon. “I’m taking them to town for her.”
“It aint right,” pa says. “It’s a flouting of the dead.”
It’ll be there. It’ll be there come Christmas, she says, shining on the track. She says he wont
sell it to no town boys.

DARL

He goes on toward the barn, entering the lot, wooden-backed.
Dewey Dell carries the basket on one arm, in the other hand something wrapped square in a
newspaper. Her face is calm and sullen, her eyes brooding and alert; within them I can see
Peabody’s back like two round peas in two thimbles: perhaps in Peabody’s back two of those worms
which work surreptitious and steady through you and out the other side and you waking suddenly from
sleep or from waking, with on your face an expression sudden, intent, and concerned. She
sets the basket into the wagon and climbs in, her leg coming long from beneath her tightening
dress: that lever which moves the world; one of that caliper which measures the length and breadth
of life. She sits on the seat beside Vardaman and sets the parcel on her lap.
Then he enters the barn. He has not looked back.
“It aint right,” pa says. “It’s little enough for him to do for her.”
“Go on,” Cash says. “Leave him stay if he wants. He’ll be all right here. Maybe he’ll go up to
Tull’s and stay.”
“He’ll catch us,” I say. “He’ll cut across and meet us at Tull’s lane.” “He would have rid that
horse, too,” pa says, “if I hadn’t a stopped
him. A durn spotted critter wilder than a cattymount. A deliberate flouting of her and of me.”
The wagon moves; the mules’ ears begin to bob. Behind us, above the house, motionless in tall and
soaring circles, they diminish and disappear.

ANSE

I told him not to bring that horse out of respect for his dead ma, because it wouldn’t look right,
him prancing along on a durn circus animal and her wanting us all to be in the wagon with her that
sprung from her flesh and blood, but we hadn’t no more than passed Tull’s lane when Darl begun to
laugh. Setting back there on the plank seat with Cash, with his dead ma laying in her coffin at his
feet, laughing. How many times I told him it’s doing such things as that that makes folks talk
about him, I dont know. I says I got some regard for what folks says about my flesh and blood even
if you haven’t, even if I have raised such a durn passel of boys, and when you fixes it so folks
can say such about you, it’s a reflection on your ma, I says, not me: I am a man and I can stand
it; it’s on your womenfolks, your ma and sister that you should care for, and I turned and looked
back at him and him setting there, laughing.
“I dont expect you to have no respect for me,” I says. “But with
your own ma not cold in her coffin yet.”
“Yonder,” Cash says, jerking his head toward the lane. The horse is still a right smart piece away,
coming up at a good pace, but I dont have to be told who it is. I just looked back at Darl, setting
there laughing.
“I done my best,” I says. “I tried to do as she would wish it. The Lord will pardon me and excuse
the conduct of them He sent me.” And Darl setting on the plank seat right above her where she was
laying, laughing.

DARL

He comes up the lane fast, yet we are three hundred yards beyond the mouth of it when he turns into
the road, the mud flying beneath the flicking drive of the hooves. Then he slows a little, light
and erect in the saddle, the horse mincing through the mud.
Tull is in his lot. He looks at us, lifts his hand. We go on, the wagon creaking, the mud
whispering on the wheels. Vernon still stands there. He watches Jewel as he passes, the horse
moving with a light, high- kneed driving gait, three hundred yards back. We go on, with a motion so
soporific, so dreamlike as to be uninferant of progress, as though time and not space were
decreasing between us and it.
It turns off at right angles, the wheel-marks of last Sunday healed away now: a smooth, red
scoriation curving away into the pines; a white signboard with faded lettering: New Hope Church. 3
mi. It wheels up like a motionless hand lifted above the profound desolation of the ocean; beyond
it the red road lies like a spoke of which Addie Bundren is the rim. It wheels past, empty,
unscarred, the white signboard turns away its fading and tranquil assertion. Cash looks up the road
quietly, his head turning as we pass it like an owl’s head, his face composed. Pa looks straight
ahead, humped. Dewey Dell looks at the road too, then she looks back at me, her eyes watchful and
repudiant, not like that question which was in those of Cash, for a smoldering while. The signboard
passes; the unscarred road wheels on. Then Dewey Dell turns her head. The wagon creaks on.
Cash spits over the wheel. “In a couple of days now it’ll be
smelling,” he says.
“You might tell Jewel that,” I say.
He is motionless now, sitting the horse at the junction, upright, watching us, no less still than
the signboard that lifts its fading capitulation opposite him.
“It aint balanced right for no long ride,” Cash says. “Tell him that, too,” I say. The wagon creaks
on.

A mile further along he passes us, the horse, archnecked, reined back to a swift singlefoot. He
sits lightly, poised, upright, wooden- faced in the saddle, the broken hat raked at a swaggering
angle. He passes us swiftly, without looking at us, the horse driving, its hooves hissing in the
mud. A gout of mud, backflung, plops onto the box. Cash leans forward and takes a tool from his box
and removes it carefully. When the road crosses Whiteleaf, the willows leaning near enough, he
breaks off a branch and scours at the stain with the wet leaves.

ANSE

It’s a hard country on man; it’s hard. Eight miles of the sweat of his body washed up outen the
Lord’s earth, where the Lord Himself told him to put it. Nowhere in this sinful world can a honest,
hardworking man profit. It takes them that runs the stores in the towns, doing no sweating, living
off of them that sweats. It aint the hardworking man, the farmer. Sometimes I wonder why we keep at
it. It’s because there is a reward for us above, where they cant take their autos and such. Every
man will be equal there and it will be taken from them that have and give to them that have not by
the Lord.
But it’s a long wait, seems like. It’s bad that a fellow must earn the reward of his right-doing by
flouting hisself and his dead. We drove all the rest of the day and got to Samson’s at dust-dark
and then that bridge was gone, too. They hadn’t never see the river so high, and it not done
raining yet. There was old men that hadn’t never see nor hear of it being so in the memory of man.
I am the chosen of the Lord, for who He loveth, so doeth He chastiseth. But I be durn if He dont
take some curious ways to show it, seems like.
But now I can get them teeth. That will be a comfort. It will.

SAMSON

It was just before sundown. We were sitting on the porch when the wagon came up the road with the
five of them in it and the other one on the horse behind. One of them raised his hand, but they was
going on past the store without stopping.
“Who’s that?” MacCallum says: I cant think of his name: Rafe’s twin; that one it was.
“It’s Bundren, from down beyond New Hope,” Quick says. “There’s one of them Snopes horses Jewel’s
riding.”
“I didn’t know there was ere a one of them horses left,” MacCallum says. “I thought you folks down
there finally contrived to give them all away.”
“Try and get that one,” Quick says. The wagon went on. “I bet old man Lon never gave it to him,” I
says.
“No,” Quick says. “He bought it from pappy.” The wagon went on. “They must not a heard about the
bridge,” he says.
“What’re they doing up here, anyway?” MacCallum says.
“Taking a holiday since he got his wife buried, I reckon,” Quick says. “Heading for town, I reckon,
with Tull’s bridge gone too. I wonder if they aint heard about the bridge.”
“They’ll have to fly, then,” I says. “I dont reckon there’s ere a bridge between here and Mouth of
Ishatawa.”
They had something in the wagon. But Quick had been to the funeral three days ago and we naturally
never thought anything about it except that they were heading away from home mighty late and that
they hadn’t heard about the bridge. “You better holler at them,” MacCallum says. Durn it, the name
is right on the tip of my tongue. So Quick hollered and they stopped and he went to the wagon and
told them.
He come back with them. “They’re going to Jefferson,” he says. “The bridge at Tull’s is gone, too.”
Like we didn’t know it, and his face looked funny, around the nostrils, but they just sat there,
Bundren and

the girl and the chap on the seat, and Cash and the second one, the one folks talks about, on a
plank across the tail-gate, and the other one on that spotted horse. But I reckon they was used to
it by then, because when I said to Cash that they’d have to pass by New Hope again and what they’d
better do, he just says,
“I reckon we can get there.”
I aint much for meddling. Let every man run his own business to suit himself, I say. But after I
talked to Rachel about them not having a regular man to fix her and it being July and all, I went
back down to the barn and tried to talk to Bundren about it.
“I give her my promise,” he says. “Her mind was set on it.”
I notice how it takes a lazy man, a man that hates moving, to get set on moving once he does get
started off, the same as he was set on staying still, like it aint the moving he hates so much as
the starting and the stopping. And like he would be kind of proud of whatever come up to make the
moving or the setting still look hard. He set there on the wagon, hunched up, blinking, listening
to us tell about how quick the bridge went and how high the water was, and I be durn if he didn’t
act like he was proud of it, like he had made the river rise himself.
“You say it’s higher than you ever see it before?” he says. “God’s will be done,” he says. “I
reckon it wont go down much by morning, neither,” he says.
“You better stay here tonight,” I says, “and get a early start for New Hope tomorrow morning.” I
was just sorry for them bone-gaunted mules. I told Rachel, I says, “Well, would you have had me
turn them away at dark, eight miles from home? What else could I do,” I says. “It wont be but one
night, and they’ll keep it in the barn, and they’ll sholy get started by daylight.” And so I says,
“You stay here tonight and early tomorrow you can go back to New Hope. I got tools enough, and the
boys can go on right after supper and have it dug and ready if they want” and then I found that
girl watching me. If her eyes had a been pistols, I wouldn’t be talking now. I be dog if they
didn’t blaze at me. And so when I went down to the barn I come on them, her talking so she never
noticed when I come up.
“You promised her,” she says. “She wouldn’t go until you promised. She thought she could depend on
you. If you dont do it, it will be a curse on you.”
“Cant no man say I dont aim to keep my word,” Bundren says. “My heart is open to ere a man.”

“I dont care what your heart is,” she says. She was whispering, kind of, talking fast. “You
promised her. You’ve got to. You——” then she seen me and quit, standing there. If they’d been
pistols, I wouldn’t be talking now. So when I talked to him about it, he says,
“I give her my promise. Her mind is set on it.”
“But seems to me she’d rather have her ma buried close by, so she could——”
“It’s Addie I give the promise to,” he says. “Her mind is set on it.”
So I told them to drive it into the barn, because it was threatening rain again, and that supper
was about ready. Only they didn’t want to come in.
“I thank you,” Bundren says. “We wouldn’t discommode you. We got a little something in the basket.
We can make out.”
“Well,” I says, “since you are so particular about your womenfolks, I am too. And when folks stops
with us at meal time and wont come to the table, my wife takes it as a insult.”
So the girl went on to the kitchen to help Rachel. And then Jewel come to me.
“Sho,” I says. “Help yourself outen the loft. Feed him when you bait the mules.”
“I rather pay you for him,” he says.
“What for?” I says. “I wouldn’t begrudge no man a bait for his horse.”
“I rather pay you,” he says; I thought he said extra. “Extra for what?” I says. “Wont he eat hay
and corn?”
“Extra feed,” he says. “I feed him a little extra and I dont want him beholden to no man.”
“You cant buy no feed from me, boy,” I says. “And if he can eat that loft clean, I’ll help you load
the barn onto the wagon in the morning.” “He aint never been beholden to no man,” he says. “I
rather pay
you for it.”
And if I had my rathers, you wouldn’t be here a-tall, I wanted to say. But I just says, “Then it’s
high time he commenced. You cant buy no feed from me.”
When Rachel put supper on, her and the girl went and fixed some beds. But wouldn’t any of them come
in. “She’s been dead long enough to get over that sort of foolishness,” I says. Because I got just
as much respect for the dead as ere a man, but you’ve got to respect the dead themselves, and a
woman that’s been dead in a box four days, the best way to respect her is to get her into the
ground as quick

as you can. But they wouldn’t do it.
“It wouldn’t be right,” Bundren says. “Course, if the boys wants to go to bed, I reckon I can set
up with her. I dont begrudge her it.”
So when I went back down there they were squatting on the ground around the wagon, all of them.
“Let that chap come to the house and get some sleep, anyway,” I says. “And you better come too,” I
says to the girl. I wasn’t aiming to interfere with them. And I sholy hadn’t done nothing to her
that I knowed.
“He’s done already asleep,” Bundren says. They had done put him to bed in the trough in a empty
stall.
“Well, you come on, then,” I says to her. But still she never said nothing. They just squatted
there. You couldn’t hardly see them. “How about you boys?” I says. “You got a full day tomorrow.”
After a while Cash says,
“I thank you. We can make out.”
“We wouldn’t be beholden,” Bundren says. “I thank you kindly.”
So I left them squatting there. I reckon after four days they was used to it. But Rachel wasn’t.
“It’s a outrage,” she says. “A outrage.”
“What could he a done?” I says. “He give her his promised word.” “Who’s talking about him?” she
says. “Who cares about him?” she
says, crying. “I just wish that you and him and all the men in the world that torture us alive and
flout us dead, dragging us up and down the country——”
“Now, now,” I says. “You’re upset.”
“Dont you touch me!” she says. “Dont you touch me!”
A man cant tell nothing about them. I lived with the same one fifteen years and I be durn if I can.
And I imagined a lot of things coming up between us, but I be durn if I ever thought it would be a
body four days dead and that a woman. But they make life hard on them, not taking it as it comes
up, like a man does.
So I laid there, hearing it commence to rain, thinking about them down there, squatting around the
wagon and the rain on the roof, and thinking about Rachel crying there until after a while it was
like I could still hear her crying even after she was asleep, and smelling it even when I knowed I
couldn’t. I couldn’t decide even then whether I could or not, or if it wasn’t just knowing it was
what it was.
So next morning I never went down there. I heard them hitching up and then when I knowed they must
be about ready to take out, I went out the front and went down the road toward the bridge until I
heard

the wagon come out of the lot and go back toward New Hope. And then when I come back to the house,
Rachel jumped on me because I wasn’t there to make them come in to breakfast. You cant tell about
them. Just about when you decide they mean one thing, I be durn if you not only haven’t got to
change your mind, like as not you got to take a rawhiding for thinking they meant it.
But it was still like I could smell it. And so I decided then that it wasn’t smelling it, but it
was just knowing it was there, like you will get fooled now and then. But when I went to the barn I
knew different. When I walked into the hallway I saw something. It kind of hunkered up when I come
in and I thought at first it was one of them got left, then I saw what it was. It was a buzzard. It
looked around and saw me and went on down the hall, spraddle-legged, with its wings kind of
hunkered out, watching me first over one shoulder and then over the other, like a old baldheaded
man. When it got outdoors it begun to fly. It had to fly a long time before it ever got up into the
air, with it thick and heavy and full of rain like it was.
If they was bent on going to Jefferson, I reckon they could have gone around up by Mount Vernon,
like MacCallum did. He’ll get home about day after tomorrow, horseback. Then they’d be just
eighteen miles from town. But maybe this bridge being gone too has learned him the Lord’s sense and
judgment.
That MacCallum. He’s been trading with me off and on for twelve years. I have known him from a boy
up; know his name as well as I do my own. But be durn if I can say it.

DEWEY DELL

The signboard comes in sight. It is looking out at the road now, because it can wait. New Hope. 3
mi. it will say. New Hope. 3 mi. New Hope. 3 mi. And then the road will begin, curving away into
the trees, empty with waiting, saying New Hope three miles.
I heard that my mother is dead. I wish I had time to let her die. I wish I had time to wish I had.
It is because in the wild and outraged earth too soon too soon too soon. It’s not that I wouldn’t
and will not it’s that it is too soon too soon too soon.
Now it begins to say it. New Hope three miles. New Hope three miles. That’s what they mean by the
womb of time: the agony and the despair of spreading bones, the hard girdle in which lie the
outraged entrails of events Cash’s head turns slowly as we approach, his pale empty sad composed
and questioning face following the red and empty curve; beside the back wheel Jewel sits the horse,
gazing straight ahead.
The land runs out of Darl’s eyes; they swim to pin points. They begin at my feet and rise along my
body to my face, and then my dress is gone: I sit naked on the seat above the unhurrying mules,
above the travail. Suppose I tell him to turn. He will do what I say. Dont you know he will do what
I say? Once I waked with a black void rushing under me. I could not see. I saw Vardaman rise and go
to the window and strike the knife into the fish, the blood gushing, hissing like steam but I could
not see. He’ll do as I say. He always does. I can persuade him to anything. You know I can. Suppose
I say Turn here. That was when I died that time. Suppose I do. We’ll go to New Hope. We wont have
to go to town. I rose and took the knife from the streaming fish still hissing and I killed Darl.
When I used to sleep with Vardaman I had a nightmare once I thought I was awake but I couldn’t see
and couldn’t feel I couldn’t feel the bed under me and I couldn’t think what I was I couldn’t think
of my name I couldn’t even think I am a girl I couldn’t even think I nor even think I want to wake

up nor remember what was opposite to awake so I could do that I knew that something was passing but
I couldn’t even think of time then all of a sudden I knew that something was it was wind blowing
over me it was like the wind came and blew me back from where it was I was not blowing the room and
Vardaman asleep and all of them back under me again and going on like a piece of cool silk dragging
across my naked legs
It blows cool out of the pines, a sad steady sound. New Hope. Was 3 mi. Was 3 mi. I believe in God
I believe in God.
“Why didn’t we go to New Hope, pa?” Vardaman says. “Mr Samson said we was, but we done passed the
road.”
Darl says, “Look, Jewel.” But he is not looking at me. He is looking at the sky. The buzzard is as
still as if he were nailed to it.
We turn into Tull’s lane. We pass the barn and go on, the wheels whispering in the mud, passing the
green rows of cotton in the wild earth, and Vernon little across the field behind the plow. He
lifts his hand as we pass and stands there looking after us for a long while.
“Look, Jewel,” Darl says. Jewel sits on his horse like they were both made out of wood, looking
straight ahead.
I believe in God, God. God, I believe in God.

TULL

After they passed I taken the mule out and looped up the trace chains and followed. They was
setting in the wagon at the end of the levee. Anse was setting there, looking at the bridge where
it was swagged down into the river with just the two ends in sight. He was looking at it like he
had believed all the time that folks had been lying to him about it being gone, but like he was
hoping all the time it really was. Kind of pleased astonishment he looked, setting on the wagon in
his Sunday pants, mumbling his mouth. Looking like a uncurried horse dressed up: I dont know.
The boy was watching the bridge where it was mid-sunk and logs and such drifted up over it and it
swagging and shivering like the whole thing would go any minute, big-eyed he was watching it, like
he was to a circus. And the gal too. When I come up she looked around at me, her eyes kind of
blaring up and going hard like I had made to touch her. Then she looked at Anse again and then back
at the water again.
It was nigh up to the levee on both sides, the earth hid except for the tongue of it we was on
going out to the bridge and then down into the water, and except for knowing how the road and the
bridge used to look, a fellow couldn’t tell where was the river and where the land. It was just a
tangle of yellow and the levee not less wider than a knife- back kind of, with us setting in the
wagon and on the horse and the mule.
Darl was looking at me, and then Cash turned and looked at me with that look in his eyes like when
he was figuring on whether the planks would fit her that night, like he was measuring them inside
of him and not asking you to say what you thought and not even letting on he was listening if you
did say it, but listening all right. Jewel hadn’t moved. He sat there on the horse, leaning a
little forward, with that same look on his face when him and Darl passed the house yesterday,
coming back to get her.

“If it was just up, we could drive across,” Anse says. “We could drive right on across it.”
Sometimes a log would get shoved over the jam and float on, rolling and turning, and we could watch
it go on to where the ford used to be. It would slow up and whirl crossways and hang out of water
for a minute, and you could tell by that that the ford used to be there.
“But that dont show nothing,” I say. “It could be a bar of quicksand built up there.” We watch the
log. Then the gal is looking at me again.
“Mr Whitfield crossed it,” she says.
“He was a horse-back,” I say. “And three days ago. It’s riz five foot since.”
“If the bridge was just up,” Anse says.
The log bobs up and goes on again. There is a lot of trash and foam, and you can hear the water.
“But it’s down,” Anse says.
Cash says, “A careful fellow could walk across yonder on the planks and logs.”
“But you couldn’t tote nothing,” I say. “Likely time you set foot on that mess, it’ll all go, too.
What you think, Darl?”
He is looking at me. He dont say nothing; just looks at me with them queer eyes of hisn that makes
folks talk. I always say it aint never been what he done so much or said or anything so much as how
he looks at you. It’s like he had got into the inside of you, someway. Like somehow you was looking
at yourself and your doings outen his eyes. Then I can feel that gal watching me like I had made to
touch her. She says something to Anse. “.

 Mr Whitfield.
” she says.
“I give her my promised word in the presence of the Lord,” Anse says. “I reckon it aint no need to
worry.”
But still he does not start the mules. We set there above the water. Another log bobs up over the
jam and goes on; we watch it check up and swing slow for a minute where the ford used to be. Then
it goes on.
“It might start falling tonight,” I say. “You could lay over one more day.”
Then Jewel turns sideways on the horse. He has not moved until then, and he turns and looks at me.
His face is kind of green, then it would go red and then green again. “Get to hell on back to your
damn plowing,” he says. “Who the hell asked you to follow us here?”
“I never meant no harm,” I say.

“Shut up, Jewel,” Cash says. Jewel looks back at the water, his face gritted, going red and green
and then red. “Well,” Cash says after a while, “what you want to do?”
Anse dont say nothing. He sets humped up, mumbling his mouth. “If it was just up, we could drive
across it,” he says.
“Come on,” Jewel says, moving the horse.
“Wait,” Cash says. He looks at the bridge. We look at him, except Anse and the gal. They are
looking at the water. “Dewey Dell and Vardaman and pa better walk across on the bridge,” Cash says.
“Vernon can help them,” Jewel says. “And we can hitch his mule ahead of ourn.”
“You aint going to take my mule into that water,” I say.
Jewel looks at me. His eyes look like pieces of a broken plate. “I’ll pay for your damn mule. I’ll
buy it from you right now.”
“My mule aint going into that water,” I say.
“Jewel’s going to use his horse,” Darl says. “Why wont you risk your mule, Vernon?”
“Shut up, Darl,” Cash says. “You and Jewel both.” “My mule aint going into that water,” I say.

DARL

He sits the horse, glaring at Vernon, his lean face suffused up to and beyond the pale rigidity of
his eyes. The summer when he was fifteen, he took a spell of sleeping. One morning when I went to
feed the mules the cows were still in the tie-up and then I heard pa go back to the house and call
him. When we came on back to the house for breakfast he passed us, carrying the milk buckets,
stumbling along like he was drunk, and he was milking when we put the mules in and went on to the
field without him. We had been there an hour and still he never showed up. When Dewey Dell came
with our lunch, pa sent her back to find Jewel. They found him in the tie-up, sitting on the stool,
asleep.
After that, every morning pa would go in and wake him. He would go to sleep at the supper table and
soon as supper was finished he would go to bed, and when I came in to bed he would be lying there
like a dead man. Yet still pa would have to wake him in the morning. He would get up, but he
wouldn’t hardly have half sense: he would stand for pa’s jawing and complaining without a word and
take the milk buckets and go to the barn, and once I found him asleep at the cow, the bucket in
place and half full and his hands up to the wrists in the milk and his head against the cow’s
flank.
After that Dewey Dell had to do the milking. He still got up when pa waked him, going about what we
told him to do in that dazed way. It was like he was trying hard to do them; that he was as puzzled
as anyone else.
“Are you sick?” ma said. “Dont you feel all right?” “Yes,” Jewel said. “I feel all right.”
“He’s just lazy, trying me,” pa said, and Jewel standing there, asleep on his feet like as not.
“Aint you?” he said, waking Jewel up again to answer.
“No,” Jewel said.
“You take off and stay in the house today,” ma said.

“With that whole bottom piece to be busted out?” pa said. “If you aint sick, what’s the matter with
you?”
“Nothing,” Jewel said. “I’m all right.”
“All right?” pa said. “You’re asleep on your feet this minute.” “No,” Jewel said. “I’m all right.”
“I want him to stay at home today,” ma said.
“I’ll need him,” pa said. “It’s tight enough, with all of us to do it.” “You’ll just have to do the
best you can with Cash and Darl,” ma
said. “I want him to stay in today.”
But he wouldn’t do it. “I’m all right,” he said, going on. But he wasn’t all right. Anybody could
see it. He was losing flesh, and I have seen him go to sleep chopping; watched the hoe going slower
and slower up and down, with less and less of an arc, until it stopped and he leaning on it
motionless in the hot shimmer of the sun.
Ma wanted to get the doctor, but pa didn’t want to spend the money without it was needful, and
Jewel did seem all right except for his thinness and his way of dropping off to sleep at any
moment. He ate hearty enough, except for his way of going to sleep in his plate, with a piece of
bread half way to his mouth and his jaws still chewing. But he swore he was all right.
It was ma that got Dewey Dell to do his milking, paid her somehow, and the other jobs around the
house that Jewel had been doing before supper she found some way for Dewey Dell and Vardaman to do
them. And doing them herself when pa wasn’t there. She would fix him special things to eat and hide
them for him. And that may have been when I first found it out, that Addie Bundren should be hiding
anything she did, who had tried to teach us that deceit was such that, in a world where it was,
nothing else could be very bad or very important, not even poverty. And at times when I went in to
go to bed she would be sitting in the dark by Jewel where he was asleep. And I knew that she was
hating herself for that deceit and hating Jewel because she had to love him so that she had to act
the deceit.
One night she was taken sick and when I went to the barn to put the team in and drive to Tull’s, I
couldn’t find the lantern. I remembered noticing it on the nail the night before, but it wasn’t
there now at midnight. So I hitched in the dark and went on and came back with Mrs Tull just after
daylight. And there the lantern was, hanging on the nail where I remembered it and couldn’t find it
before. And then one morning while Dewey Dell was milking just before sunup, Jewel came into the
barn from the back, through the hole in

the back wall, with the lantern in his hand.
I told Cash, and Cash and I looked at one another. “Rutting,” Cash said.
“Yes,” I said. “But why the lantern? And every night, too. No wonder he’s losing flesh. Are you
going to say anything to him?”
“Wont do any good,” Cash said.
“What he’s doing now wont do any good, either.”
“I know. But he’ll have to learn that himself. Give him time to realise that it’ll save, that
there’ll be just as much more tomorrow, and he’ll be all right. I wouldn’t tell anybody, I reckon.”
“No,” I said. “I told Dewey Dell not to. Not ma, anyway.” “No. Not ma.”
After that I thought it was right comical: he acting so bewildered and willing and dead for sleep
and gaunt as a bean-pole, and thinking he was so smart with it. And I wondered who the girl was. I
thought of all I knew that it might be, but I couldn’t say for sure.
“ ’Taint any girl,” Cash said. “It’s a married woman somewhere. Aint any young girl got that much
daring and staying power. That’s what I dont like about it.”
“Why?” I said. “She’ll be safer for him than a girl would. More judgment.”
He looked at me, his eyes fumbling, the words fumbling at what he was trying to say. “It aint
always the safe things in this world that a fellow.

”
“You mean, the safe things are not always the best things?”
“Ay; best,” he said, fumbling again. “It aint the best things, the things that are good for him.


A young boy. A fellow kind of hates to see.

wallowing in somebody else’s mire.

” That’s what he
was trying to say. When something is new and hard and bright, there ought to be something a little
better for it than just being safe, since the safe things are just the things that folks have been
doing so long they have worn the edges off and there’s nothing to the doing of them that leaves a
man to say, That was not done before and it cannot be done again.
So we didn’t tell, not even when after a while he’d appear suddenly in the field beside us and go
to work, without having had time to get home and make out he had been in bed all night. He would
tell ma that he hadn’t been hungry at breakfast or that he had eaten a piece of bread while he was
hitching up the team. But Cash and I knew that he hadn’t been home at all on those nights and he
had come up out of

the woods when we got to the field. But we didn’t tell. Summer was almost over then; we knew that
when the nights began to get cool, she would be done if he wasn’t.
But when fall came and the nights began to get longer, the only difference was that he would always
be in bed for pa to wake him, getting him up at last in that first state of semi-idiocy like when
it first started, worse than when he had stayed out all night.
“She’s sure a stayer,” I told Cash. “I used to admire her, but I downright respect her now.”
“It aint a woman,” he said.
“You know,” I said. But he was watching me. “What is it, then?” “That’s what I aim to find out,” he
said.
“You can trail him through the woods all night if you want to,” I said. “I’m not.”
“I aint trailing him,” he said. “What do you call it, then?”
“I aint trailing him,” he said. “I dont mean it that way.”
And so a few nights later I heard Jewel get up and climb out the window, and then I heard Cash get
up and follow him. The next morning when I went to the barn, Cash was already there, the mules fed,
and he was helping Dewey Dell milk. And when I saw him I knew that he knew what it was. Now and
then I would catch him watching Jewel with a queer look, like having found out where Jewel went and
what he was doing had given him something to really think about at last. But it was not a worried
look; it was the kind of look I would see on him when I would find him doing some of Jewel’s work
around the house, work that pa still thought Jewel was doing and that ma thought Dewey Dell was
doing. So I said nothing to him, believing that when he got done digesting it in his mind, he would
tell me. But he never did.
One morning—it was November then, five months since it started—
Jewel was not in bed and he didn’t join us in the field. That was the first time ma learned
anything about what had been going on. She sent Vardaman down to find where Jewel was, and after a
while she came down too. It was as though, so long as the deceit ran along quiet and monotonous,
all of us let ourselves be deceived, abetting it unawares or maybe through cowardice, since all
people are cowards and naturally prefer any kind of treachery because it has a bland outside. But
now it was like we had all—and by a kind of telepathic agreement of admitted fear—flung the whole
thing back like covers

on the bed and we all sitting bolt upright in our nakedness, staring at one another and saying “Now
is the truth. He hasn’t come home. Something has happened to him. We let something happen to him.”
Then we saw him. He came up along the ditch and then turned straight across the field, riding the
horse. Its mane and tail were going, as though in motion they were carrying out the splotchy
pattern of its coat: he looked like he was riding on a big pinwheel, barebacked, with a rope
bridle, and no hat on his head. It was a descendant of those Texas ponies Flem Snopes brought here
twenty- five years ago and auctioned off for two dollars a head and nobody but old Lon Quick ever
caught his and still owned some of the blood because he could never give it away.
He galloped up and stopped, his heels in the horse’s ribs and it dancing and swirling like the
shape of its mane and tail and the splotches of its coat had nothing whatever to do with the
flesh-and- bone horse inside them, and he sat there, looking at us.
“Where did you get that horse?” pa said. “Bought it,” Jewel said. “From Mr Quick.”
“Bought it?” pa said. “With what? Did you buy that thing on my word?”
“It was my money,” Jewel said. “I earned it. You wont need to worry about it.”
“Jewel,” ma said; “Jewel.”
“It’s all right,” Cash said. “He earned the money. He cleaned up that forty acres of new ground
Quick laid out last spring. He did it single handed, working at night by lantern. I saw him. So I
dont reckon that horse cost anybody anything except Jewel. I dont reckon we need worry.”
“Jewel,” ma said. “Jewel——” Then she said: “You come right to the house and go to bed.”
“Not yet,” Jewel said. “I aint got time. I got to get me a saddle and bridle. Mr Quick says he——”
“Jewel,” ma said, looking at him. “I’ll give——I’ll give——give
——” Then she began to cry. She cried hard, not hiding her face, standing there in her faded
wrapper, looking at him and him on the horse, looking down at her, his face growing cold and a
little sick looking, until he looked away quick and Cash came and touched her.
“You go on to the house,” Cash said. “This here ground is too wet for you. You go on, now.” She put
her hands to her face then and after a while she went on, stumbling a little on the plow-marks. But
pretty

soon she straightened up and went on. She didn’t look back. When she reached the ditch she stopped
and called Vardaman. He was looking at the horse, kind of dancing up and down by it.
“Let me ride, Jewel,” he said. “Let me ride, Jewel.”
Jewel looked at him, then he looked away again, holding the horse reined back. Pa watched him,
mumbling his lip.
“So you bought a horse,” he said. “You went behind my back and bought a horse. You never consulted
me; you know how tight it is for us to make by, yet you bought a horse for me to feed. Taken the
work from your flesh and blood and bought a horse with it.”
Jewel looked at pa, his eyes paler than ever. “He wont never eat a mouthful of yours,” he said.
“Not a mouthful. I’ll kill him first. Dont you never think it. Dont you never.”
“Let me ride, Jewel,” Vardaman said. “Let me ride, Jewel.” He sounded like a cricket in the grass,
a little one. “Let me ride, Jewel.”
That night I found ma sitting beside the bed where he was sleeping, in the dark. She cried hard,
maybe because she had to cry so quiet; maybe because she felt the same way about tears she did
about deceit, hating herself for doing it, hating him because she had to. And then I knew that I
knew. I knew that as plain on that day as I knew about Dewey Dell on that day.

TULL

So they finally got Anse to say what he wanted to do, and him and the gal and the boy got out of
the wagon. But even when we were on the bridge Anse kept on looking back, like he thought maybe,
once he was outen the wagon, the whole thing would kind of blow up and he would find himself back
yonder in the field again and her laying up there in the house, waiting to die and it to do all
over again.
“You ought to let them taken your mule,” he says, and the bridge shaking and swaying under us,
going down into the moiling water like it went clean through to the other side of the earth, and
the other end coming up outen the water like it wasn’t the same bridge a-tall and that them that
would walk up outen the water on that side must come from the bottom of the earth. But it was still
whole; you could tell that by the way when this end swagged, it didn’t look like the other end
swagged at all: just like the other trees and the bank yonder were swinging back and forth slow
like on a big clock. And them logs scraping and bumping at the sunk part and tilting end-up and
shooting clean outen the water and tumbling on toward the ford and the waiting, slick, whirling,
and foamy.
“What good would that a done?” I says. “If your team cant find the ford and haul it across, what
good would three mules or even ten mules do?”
“I aint asking it of you,” he says. “I can always do for me and mine. I aint asking you to risk
your mule. It aint your dead; I am not blaming you.”
“They ought to went back and laid over until tomorrow,” I says. The water was cold. It was thick,
like slush ice. Only it kind of lived. One part of you knowed it was just water, the same thing
that had been running under this same bridge for a long time, yet when them logs would come spewing
up outen it, you were not surprised, like they was a part of water, of the waiting and the threat.
It was like when we was across, up out of the water again and the

hard earth under us, that I was surprised. It was like we hadn’t expected the bridge to end on the
other bank, on something tame like the hard earth again that we had tromped on before this time and
knowed well. Like it couldn’t be me here, because I’d have had better sense than to done what I
just done. And when I looked back and saw the other bank and saw my mule standing there where I
used to be and knew that I’d have to get back there someway, I knew it couldn’t be, because I just
couldn’t think of anything that could make me cross that bridge ever even once. Yet here I was, and
the fellow that could make himself cross it twice, couldn’t be me, not even if Cora told him to.
It was that boy. I said “Here; you better take a holt of my hand” and he waited and held to me. I
be durn if it wasn’t like he come back and got me; like he was saying They wont nothing hurt you.
Like he was saying about a fine place he knowed where Christmas come twice with Thanksgiving and
lasts on through the winter and the spring and the summer, and if I just stayed with him I’d be all
right too.
When I looked back at my mule it was like he was one of these here spy-glasses and I could look at
him standing there and see all the broad land and my house sweated outen it like it was the more
the sweat, the broader the land; the more the sweat, the tighter the house because it would take a
tight house for Cora, to hold Cora like a jar of milk in the spring: you’ve got to have a tight jar
or you’ll need a powerful spring, so if you have a big spring, why then you have the incentive to
have tight, wellmade jars, because it is your milk, sour or not, because you would rather have milk
that will sour than to have milk that wont, because you are a man.
And him holding to my hand, his hand that hot and confident, so that I was like to say:
Look-a-here. Cant you see that mule yonder? He never had no business over here, so he never come,
not being nothing but a mule. Because a fellow can see ever now and then that children have more
sense than him. But he dont like to admit it to them until they have beards. After they have a
beard, they are too busy because they dont know if they’ll ever quite make it back to where they
were in sense before they was haired, so you dont mind admitting then to folks that are worrying
about the same thing that aint worth the worry that you are yourself.
Then we was over and we stood there, looking at Cash turning the wagon around. We watched them
drive back down the road to where the trail turned off into the bottom. After a while the wagon was
out

of sight.
“We better get on down to the ford and git ready to help,” I said.
“I give her my word,” Anse says. “It is sacred on me. I know you begrudge it, but she will bless
you in heaven.”
“Well, they got to finish circumventing the land before they can dare the water,” I said. “Come
on.”
“It’s the turning back,” he said. “It aint no luck in turning back.”
He was standing there, humped, mournful, looking at the empty road beyond the swagging and swaying
bridge. And that gal, too, with the lunch basket on one arm and that package under the other. Just
going to town. Bent on it. They would risk the fire and the earth and the water and all just to eat
a sack of bananas. “You ought to laid over a day,” I said. “It would a fell some by morning. It
mought not a rained tonight. And it cant get no higher.”
“I give my promise,” he says. “She is counting on it.”

DARL

Before us the thick dark current runs. It talks up to us in a murmur become ceaseless and myriad,
the yellow surface dimpled monstrously into fading swirls travelling along the surface for an
instant, silent, impermanent and profoundly significant, as though just beneath the surface
something huge and alive waked for a moment of lazy alertness out of and into light slumber again.
It clucks and murmurs among the spokes and about the mules’ knees, yellow, skummed with flotsam and
with thick soiled gouts of foam as though it had sweat, lathering, like a driven horse. Through the
undergrowth it goes with a plaintive sound, a musing sound; in it the unwinded cane and saplings
lean as before a little gale, swaying without reflections as though suspended on invisible wires
from the branches overhead. Above the ceaseless surface they stand—trees, cane, vines—rootless,
severed from the earth, spectral above a scene of immense yet circumscribed desolation filled with
the voice of the waste and mournful water.
Cash and I sit in the wagon; Jewel sits the horse at the off rear wheel. The horse is trembling,
its eye rolling wild and baby-blue in its long pink face, its breathing stertorous like groaning.
He sits erect, poised, looking quietly and steadily and quickly this way and that, his face calm, a
little pale, alert. Cash’s face is also gravely composed; he and I look at one another with long
probing looks, looks that plunge unimpeded through one another’s eyes and into the ultimate secret
place where for an instant Cash and Darl crouch flagrant and unabashed in all the old terror and
the old foreboding, alert and secret and without shame. When we speak our voices are quiet,
detached.
“I reckon we’re still in the road, all right.”
“Tull taken and cut them two big whiteoaks. I heard tell how at high water in the old days they
used to line up the ford by them trees.”
“I reckon he did that two years ago when he was logging down

here. I reckon he never thought that anybody would ever use this ford again.”
“I reckon not. Yes, it must have been then. He cut a sight of timber outen here then. Payed off
that mortgage with it, I hear tell.”
“Yes. Yes, I reckon so. I reckon Vernon could have done that.” “That’s a fact. Most folks that logs
in this here country, they need a
durn good farm to support the sawmill. Or maybe a store. But I reckon Vernon could.”
“I reckon so. He’s a sight.”
“Ay. Vernon is. Yes, it must still be here. He never would have got that timber out of here if he
hadn’t cleaned out that old road. I reckon we are still on it.” He looks about quietly, at the
position of the trees, leaning this way and that, looking back along the floorless road shaped
vaguely high in air by the position of the lopped and felled trees, as if the road too had been
soaked free of earth and floated upward, to leave in its spectral tracing a monument to a still
more profound desolation than this above which we now sit, talking quietly of old security and old
trivial things. Jewel looks at him, then at me, then his face turns in in that quiet, constant,
questing about the scene, the horse trembling quietly and steadily between his knees.
“He could go on ahead slow and sort of feel it out,” I say.
“Yes,” Cash says, not looking at me. His face is in profile as he looks forward where Jewel has
moved on ahead.
“He cant miss the river,” I say. “He couldn’t miss seeing it fifty yards ahead.”
Cash does not look at me, his face in profile. “If I’d just suspicioned it, I could a come down
last week and taken a sight on it.”
“The bridge was up then,” I say. He does not look at me. “Whitfield crossed it a-horseback.”
Jewel looks at us again, his expression sober and alert and subdued.
His voice is quiet. “What you want me to do?”
“I ought to come down last week and taken a sight on it,” Cash says.
“We couldn’t have known,” I say. “There wasn’t any way for us to know.”
“I’ll ride on ahead,” Jewel says. “You can follow where I am.” He lifts the horse. It shrinks,
bowed; he leans to it, speaking to it, lifting it forward almost bodily, it setting its feet down
with gingerly splashings, trembling, breathing harshly. He speaks to it, murmurs to it. “Go on,” he
says. “I aint going to let nothing hurt you. Go on,

now.”
“Jewel,” Cash says. Jewel does not look back. He lifts the horse on. “He can swim,” I say. “If
he’ll just give the horse time, anyhow.


” When he was born, he had a bad time of it. Ma would sit in the lamp-light, holding him on a
pillow on her lap. We would wake and find her so. There would be no sound from them.
“That pillow was longer than him,” Cash says. He is leaning a little forward. “I ought to come down
last week and sighted. I ought to done it.”
“That’s right,” I say. “Neither his feet nor his head would reach the end of it. You couldn’t have
known,” I say.
“I ought to done it,” he says. He lifts the reins. The mules move, into the traces; the wheels
murmur alive in the water. He looks back and down at Addie. “It aint on a balance,” he says.
At last the trees open; against the open river Jewel sits the horse, half turned, it belly deep
now. Across the river we can see Vernon and pa and Vardaman and Dewey Dell. Vernon is waving at us,
waving us further down stream.
“We are too high up,” Cash says. Vernon is shouting too, but we cannot make out what he says for
the noise of the water. It runs steady and deep now, unbroken, without sense of motion until a log
comes along, turning slowly. “Watch it,” Cash says. We watch it and see it falter and hang for a
moment, the current building up behind it in a thick wave, submerging it for an instant before it
shoots up and tumbles on.
“There it is,” I say.
“Ay,” Cash says. “It’s there.” We look at Vernon again. He is now flapping his arms up and down. We
move on down stream, slowly and carefully, watching Vernon. He drops his hands. “This is the
place,” Cash says.
“Well, goddamn it, let’s get across, then,” Jewel says. He moves the horse on.
“You wait,” Cash says. Jewel stops again.
“Well, by God——” he says. Cash looks at the water, then he looks back at Addie. “It aint on a
balance,” he says.
“Then go on back to the goddamn bridge and walk across,” Jewel says. “You and Darl both. Let me on
that wagon.”
Cash does not pay him any attention. “It aint on a balance,” he says. “Yes, sir. We got to watch
it.”
“Watch it, hell,” Jewel says. “You get out of that wagon and let me

have it. By God, if you’re afraid to drive it over.

” His eyes are pale as two bleached chips in
his face. Cash is looking at him.
“We’ll get it over,” he says. “I tell you what you do. You ride on back and walk across the bridge
and come down the other bank and meet us with the rope. Vernon’ll take your horse home with him and
keep it till we get back.”
“You go to hell,” Jewel says.
“You take the rope and come down the bank and be ready with it,” Cash says. “Three cant do no more
than two can—one to drive and one to steady it.”
“Goddamn you,” Jewel says.
“Let Jewel take the end of the rope and cross upstream of us and brace it,” I say. “Will you do
that, Jewel?”
Jewel watches me, hard. He looks quick at Cash, then back at me, his eyes alert and hard. “I dont
give a damn. Just so we do something. Setting here, not lifting a goddamn hand.
”
“Let’s do that, Cash,” I say.
“I reckon we’ll have to,” Cash says.
The river itself is not a hundred yards across, and pa and Vernon and Vardaman and Dewey Dell are
the only things in sight not of that single monotony of desolation leaning with that terrific
quality a little from right to left, as though we had reached the place where the motion of the
wasted world accelerates just before the final precipice. Yet they appear dwarfed. It is as though
the space between us were time: an irrevocable quality. It is as though time, no longer running
straight before us in a diminishing line, now runs parallel between us like a looping string, the
distance being the doubling accretion of the thread and not the interval between. The mules stand,
their fore quarters already sloped a little, their rumps high. They too are breathing now with a
deep groaning sound; looking back once, their gaze sweeps across us with in their eyes a wild, sad,
profound and despairing quality as though they had already seen in the thick water the shape of the
disaster which they could not speak and we could not see.
Cash turns back into the wagon. He lays his hands flat on Addie,
rocking her a little. His face is calm, down-sloped, calculant, concerned. He lifts his box of
tools and wedges it forward under the seat; together we shove Addie forward, wedging her between
the tools and the wagon bed. Then he looks at me.
“No,” I say. “I reckon I’ll stay. Might take both of us.”

From the tool box he takes his coiled rope and carries the end twice around the seat stanchion and
passes the end to me without tying it. The other end he pays out to Jewel, who takes a turn about
his saddle horn.
He must force the horse down into the current. It moves, highkneed, archnecked, boring
and chafing. Jewel sits lightly forward, his knees lifted a little; again his swift alert calm gaze
sweeps upon us and on. He lowers the horse into the stream, speaking to it in a soothing murmur.
The horse slips, goes under to the saddle, surges to its feet again, the current building up
against Jewel’s thighs.
“Watch yourself,” Cash says.
“I’m on it now,” Jewel says. “You can come ahead now.”
Cash takes the reins and lowers the team carefully and skillfully into the stream.
I felt the current take us and I knew we were on the ford by that reason, since it was only by
means of that slipping contact that we could tell that we were in motion at all. What had once been
a flat surface was now a succession of troughs and hillocks lifting and falling about us, shoving
at us, teasing at us with light lazy touches in the vain instants of solidity underfoot. Cash
looked back at me, and then I knew that we were gone. But I did not realise the reason for the rope
until I saw the log. It surged up out of the water and stood for an instant upright upon that
surging and heaving desolation like Christ. Get out and let the current take you down to the bend,
Cash said, You can make it all right. No, I said, I’d get just as wet that way as this
The log appears suddenly between two hills, as if it had rocketed suddenly from the bottom of the
river. Upon the end of it a long gout of foam hangs like the beard of an old man or a goat. When
Cash speaks to me I know that he has been watching it all the time, watching it and watching Jewel
ten feet ahead of us. “Let the rope go,” he says. With his other hand he reaches down and reeves
the two turns from the stanchion. “Ride on, Jewel,” he says; “see if you can pull us ahead of the
log.”
Jewel shouts at the horse; again he appears to lift it bodily between his knees. He is just above
the top of the ford and the horse has a purchase of some sort for it surges forward, shining wetly
half out of water, crashing on in a succession of lunges. It moves unbelievably fast; by that token
Jewel realises at last that the rope is free, for I can see him sawing back on the reins, his head
turned, as the log rears in a long sluggish lunge between us, bearing down upon the team. They

see it too; for a moment they also shine black out of water. Then the downstream one vanishes,
dragging the other with him; the wagon sheers crosswise, poised on the crest of the ford as the log
strikes it, tilting it up and on. Cash is half turned, the reins running taut from his hand and
disappearing into the water, the other hand reached back upon Addie, holding her jammed over
against the high side of the wagon. “Jump clear,” he says quietly. “Stay away from the team and
dont try to fight it. It’ll swing you into the bend all right.”
“You come too,” I say. Vernon and Vardaman are running along the bank, pa and Dewey Dell stand
watching us, Dewey Dell with the basket and the package in her arms. Jewel is trying to fight the
horse back. The head of one mule appears, its eyes wide; it looks back at us for an instant, making
a sound almost human. The head vanishes again.
“Back, Jewel,” Cash shouts. “Back, Jewel.” For another instant I see him leaning to the tilting
wagon, his arm braced back against Addie and his tools; I see the bearded head of the rearing log
strike up again, and beyond it Jewel holding the horse upreared, its head wrenched around,
hammering its head with his fist. I jump from the wagon on the downstream side. Between two hills I
see the mules once more. They roll up out of the water in succession, turning completely over,
their legs stiffly extended as when they had lost contact with the earth.

VARDAMAN

Cash tried but she fell off and Darl jumped going under he went under and Cash hollering to catch
her and I hollering running and hollering and Dewey Dell hollering at me Vardaman you vardaman you
vardaman and Vernon passed me because he was seeing her come up and she jumped into the water again
and Darl hadn’t caught her yet
He came up to see and I hollering catch her Darl catch her and he didn’t come back because she was
too heavy he had to go on catching at her and I hollering catch her darl catch her darl because in
the water she could go faster than a man and Darl had to grabble for her so I knew he could catch
her because he is the best grabbler even with the mules in the way again they dived up rolling
their feet stiff rolling down again and their backs up now and Darl had to again because in the
water she could go faster than a man or a woman and I passed Vernon and he wouldn’t get in the
water and help Darl he wouldn’t grabble for her with Darl he knew but he wouldn’t help
The mules dived up again diving their legs stiff their stiff legs rolling slow and then Darl again
and I hollering catch her darl catch her head her into the bank darl and Vernon wouldn’t help and
then Darl dodged past the mules where he could he had her under the water coming in to the bank
coming in slow because in the water she fought to stay under the water but Darl is strong and he
was coming in slow and so I knew he had her because he came slow and I ran down into the water to
help and I couldn’t stop hollering because Darl was strong and steady holding her under the water
even if she did fight he would not let her go he was seeing me and he would hold her and it was all
right now it was all right now it was all right
Then he comes up out of the water. He comes a long way up slow before his hands do but he’s got to
have her got to so I can bear it. Then his hands come up and all of him above the water. I cant
stop. I have not got time to try. I will try to when I can but his hands came empty out of the
water emptying the water emptying away

“Where is ma, Darl?” I said. “You never got her. You knew she is a fish but you let her get away.
You never got her. Darl. Darl. Darl.” I began to run along the bank, watching the mules dive up
slow again and then down again.

TULL

When I told Cora how Darl jumped out of the wagon and left Cash sitting there trying to save it and
the wagon turning over, and Jewel that was almost to the bank fighting that horse back where it had
more sense than to go, she says “And you’re one of the folks that says Darl is the queer one, the
one that aint bright, and him the only one of them that had sense enough to get off that wagon. I
notice Anse was too smart to been on it a-tall.”
“He couldn’t a done no good, if he’d been there,” I said. “They was going about it right and they
would have made it if it hadn’t a been for that log.”
“Log, fiddlesticks,” Cora said. “It was the hand of God.”
“Then how can you say it was foolish?” I said. “Nobody cant guard against the hand of God. It would
be sacrilege to try to.”
“Then why dare it?” Cora says. “Tell me that.”
“Anse didn’t,” I said. “That’s just what you faulted him for.”
“His place was there,” Cora said. “If he had been a man, he would a been there instead of making
his sons do what he dursn’t.”
“I dont know what you want, then,” I said. “One breath you say they was daring the hand of God to
try it, and the next breath you jump on Anse because he wasn’t with them.” Then she begun to sing
again, working at the washtub, with that singing look in her face like she had done give up folks
and all their foolishness and had done went on ahead of them, marching up the sky, singing.
The wagon hung for a long time while the current built up under it, shoving it off the ford, and
Cash leaning more and more, trying to keep the coffin braced so it wouldn’t slip down and finish
tilting the wagon over. Soon as the wagon got tilted good, to where the current could finish it,
the log went on. It headed around the wagon and went on good as a swimming man could have done. It
was like it had been sent there to do a job and done it and went on.
When the mules finally kicked loose, it looked for a minute like

maybe Cash would get the wagon back. It looked like him and the wagon wasn’t moving at all, and
just Jewel fighting that horse back to the wagon. Then that boy passed me, running and hollering at
Darl and the gal trying to catch him, and then I see the mules come rolling slow up out of the
water, their legs spraddled stiff like they had balked upside down, and roll on into the water
again.
Then the wagon tilted over and then it and Jewel and the horse was all mixed up together. Cash went
outen sight, still holding the coffin braced, and then I couldn’t tell anything for the horse
lunging and splashing. I thought that Cash had give up then and was swimming for it and I was
yelling at Jewel to come on back and then all of a sudden him and the horse went under too and I
thought they was all going. I knew that the horse had got dragged off the ford too, and with that
wild drowning horse and that wagon and that loose box, it was going to be pretty bad, and there I
was, standing knee deep in the water, yelling at Anse behind me: “See what you done now? See what
you done now?”
The horse come up again. It was headed for the bank now, throwing its head up, and then I saw one
of them holding to the saddle on the downstream side, so I started running along the bank, trying
to catch sight of Cash because he couldn’t swim, yelling at Jewel where Cash was like a durn fool,
bad as that boy that was on down the bank still hollering at Darl.
So I went down into the water so I could still keep some kind of a grip in the mud, when I saw
Jewel. He was middle deep, so I knew he was on the ford, anyway, leaning hard upstream, and then I
see the rope, and then I see the water building up where he was holding the wagon snubbed just
below the ford.
So it was Cash holding to the horse when it come splashing and scrambling up the bank, moaning and
groaning like a natural man. When I come to it it was just kicking Cash loose from his holt on the
saddle. His face turned up a second when he was sliding back into the water. It was gray, with his
eyes closed and a long swipe of mud across his face. Then he let go and turned over in the water.
He looked just like a old bundle of clothes kind of washing up and down against the bank. He looked
like he was laying there in the water on his face, rocking up and down a little, looking at
something on the bottom.
We could watch the rope cutting down into the water, and we could feel the weight of the wagon kind
of blump and lunge lazy like, like it

just as soon as not, and that rope cutting down into the water hard as a iron bar. We could hear
the water hissing on it like it was red hot. Like it was a straight iron bar stuck into the bottom
and us holding the end of it, and the wagon lazing up and down, kind of pushing and prodding at us
like it had come around and got behind us, lazy like, like it just as soon as not when it made up
its mind. There was a shoat come by, blowed up like a balloon: one of them spotted shoats of Lon
Quick’s. It bumped against the rope like it was a iron bar and bumped off and went on, and us
watching that rope slanting down into the water. We watched it.

DARL

Cash lies on his back on the earth, his head raised on a rolled garment. His eyes are closed, his
face is gray, his hair plastered in a smooth smear across his forehead as though done with a paint
brush. His face appears sunken a little, sagging from the bony ridges of eye sockets, nose, gums,
as though the wetting had slacked the firmness which had held the skin full; his teeth, set in pale
gums, are parted a little as if he had been laughing quietly. He lies pole-thin in his wet clothes,
a little pool of vomit at his head and a thread of it running from the corner of his mouth and down
his cheek where he couldn’t turn his head quick or far enough, until Dewey Dell stoops and wipes it
away with the hem of her dress.
Jewel approaches. He has the plane. “Vernon just found the square,” he says. He looks down at Cash,
dripping too. “Aint he talked none yet?”
“He had his saw and hammer and chalk-line and rule,” I say. “I know that.”
Jewel lays the square down. Pa watches him. “They cant be far away,” pa says. “It all went
together. Was there ere a such misfortunate man.”
Jewel does not look at pa. “You better call Vardaman back here,” he says. He looks at Cash. Then he
turns and goes away. “Get him to talk soon as he can,” he says, “so he can tell us what else there
was.”
We return to the river. The wagon is hauled clear, the wheels chocked (carefully: we all helped; it
is as though upon the shabby, familiar, inert shape of the wagon there lingered somehow, latent yet
still immediate, that violence which had slain the mules that drew it not an hour since) above the
edge of the flood. In the wagon bed it lies profoundly, the long pale planks hushed a little with
wetting yet still yellow, like gold seen through water, save for two long muddy smears. We pass it
and go on to the bank.
One end of the rope is made fast to a tree. At the edge of the

stream, knee-deep, Vardaman stands, bent forward a little, watching Vernon with rapt absorption. He
has stopped yelling and he is wet to the armpits. Vernon is at the other end of the rope,
shoulder-deep in the river, looking back at Vardaman. “Further back than that,” he says. “You git
back by the tree and hold the rope for me, so it cant slip.”
Vardaman backs along the rope, to the tree, moving blindly, watching Vernon. When we come up he
looks at us once, his eyes round and a little dazed. Then he looks at Vernon again in that posture
of rapt alertness.
“I got the hammer too,” Vernon says. “Looks like we ought to done already got that chalk-line. It
ought to floated.”
“Floated clean away,” Jewel says. “We wont get it. We ought to find the saw, though.”
“I reckon so,” Vernon says. He looks at the water. “That chalk-line, too. What else did he have?”
“He aint talked yet,” Jewel says, entering the water. He looks back at me. “You go back and get him
roused up to talk,” he says.
“Pa’s there,” I say. I follow Jewel into the water, along the rope. It feels alive in my hand,
bellied faintly in a prolonged and resonant arc. Vernon is watching me.
“You better go,” he says. “You better be there.”
“Let’s see what else we can get before it washes on down,” I say.
We hold to the rope, the current curling and dimpling about our shoulders. But beneath that false
blandness the true force of it leans against us lazily. I had not thought that water in July could
be so cold. It is like hands molding and prodding at the very bones. Vernon is still looking back
toward the bank.
“Reckon it’ll hold us all?” he says. We too look back, following the rigid bar of the rope as it
rises from the water to the tree and Vardaman crouched a little beside it, watching us. “Wish my
mule wouldn’t strike out for home,” Vernon says.
“Come on,” Jewel says. “Let’s get outen here.”
We submerge in turn, holding to the rope, being clutched by one another while the cold wall of the
water sucks the slanting mud backward and upstream from beneath our feet and we are suspended so,
groping along the cold bottom. Even the mud there is not still. It has a chill, scouring quality,
as though the earth under us were in motion too. We touch and fumble at one another’s extended
arms, letting ourselves go cautiously against the rope; or, erect in turn,

watch the water suck and boil where one of the other two gropes beneath the surface. Pa has come
down to the shore, watching us.
Vernon comes up, streaming, his face sloped down into his pursed blowing mouth. His mouth is
bluish, like a circle of weathered rubber. He has the rule.
“He’ll be glad of that,” I say. “It’s right new. He bought it just last month out of the
catalogue.”
“If we just knowed for sho what else,” Vernon says, looking over his shoulder and then turning to
face where Jewel had disappeared. “Didn’t he go down fore me?” Vernon says.
“I dont know,” I say. “I think so. Yes. Yes, he did.”
We watch the thick curling surface, streaming away from us in slow whorls.
“Give him a pull on the rope,” Vernon says. “He’s on your end of it,” I say.
“Aint nobody on my end of it,” he says.
“Pull it in,” I say. But he has already done that, holding the end above the water; and then we see
Jewel. He is ten yards away; he comes up, blowing, and looks at us, tossing his long hair back with
a jerk of his head, then he looks toward the bank; we can see him filling his lungs.
“Jewel,” Vernon says, not loud, but his voice going full and clear along the water, peremptory yet
tactful. “It’ll be back here. Better come back.”
Jewel dives again. We stand there, leaning back against the current, watching the water where he
disappeared, holding the dead rope between us like two men holding the nozzle of a fire hose,
waiting for the water. Suddenly Dewey Dell is behind us in the water. “You make him come back,” she
says. “Jewel!” she says. He comes up again, tossing his hair back from his eyes. He is swimming
now, toward the bank, the current sweeping him downstream quartering. “You, Jewel!” Dewey
Dell says. We stand holding the rope and see him gain the bank and climb out. As he rises from the
water, he stoops and picks up something. He comes back along the bank. He has found the chalk-line.
He comes opposite us and stands there, looking about as if he were seeking something. Pa goes on
down the bank. He is going back to look at the mules again where their round bodies float and rub
quietly together in the slack water within the bend.
“What did you do with the hammer, Vernon?” Jewel says.
“I give it to him,” Vernon says, jerking his head at Vardaman.

Vardaman is looking after pa. Then he looks at Jewel. “With the square.” Vernon is watching Jewel.
He moves toward the bank, passing Dewey Dell and me.
“You get on out of here,” I say. She says nothing, looking at Jewel and Vernon.
“Where’s the hammer?” Jewel says. Vardaman scuttles up the bank and fetches it.
“It’s heavier than the saw,” Vernon says. Jewel is tying the end of the chalk-line about the hammer
shaft.
“Hammer’s got the most wood in it,” Jewel says. He and Vernon face one another, watching Jewel’s
hands.
“And flatter, too,” Vernon says. “It’d float three to one, almost. Try the plane.”
Jewel looks at Vernon. Vernon is tall, too; long and lean, eye to eye they stand in their close wet
clothes. Lon Quick could look even at a cloudy sky and tell the time to ten minutes. Big Lon I
mean, not little Lon.
“Why dont you get out of the water?” I say. “It wont float like a saw,” Jewel says.
“It’ll float nigher to a saw than a hammer will,” Vernon says. “Bet you,” Jewel says.
“I wont bet,” Vernon says.
They stand there, watching Jewel’s still hands. “Hell,” Jewel says. “Get the plane, then.”
So they get the plane and tie it to the chalk-line and enter the water again. Pa comes back along
the bank. He stops for a while and looks at us, hunched, mournful, like a failing steer or an old
tall bird.
Vernon and Jewel return, leaning against the current. “Get out of the way,” Jewel says to Dewey
Dell. “Get out of the water.”
She crowds against me a little so they can pass, Jewel holding the plane high as though it were
perishable, the blue string trailing back over his shoulder. They pass us and stop; they fall to
arguing quietly about just where the wagon went over.
“Darl ought to know,” Vernon says. They look at me. “I dont know,” I says. “I wasn’t there that
long.”
“Hell,” Jewel says. They move on, gingerly, leaning against the current, reading the ford with
their feet.
“Have you got a holt of the rope?” Vernon says. Jewel does not answer. He glances back at the
shore, calculant, then at the water. He flings the plane outward, letting the string run through
his fingers, his

fingers turning blue where it runs over them. When the line stops, he hands it back to Vernon.
“Better let me go this time,” Vernon says. Again Jewel does not answer; we watch him duck beneath
the surface.
“Jewel,” Dewey Dell whimpers.
“It aint so deep there,” Vernon says. He does not look back. He is watching the water where Jewel
went under.
When Jewel comes up he has the saw.
When we pass the wagon pa is standing beside it, scrubbing at the two mud smears with a handful of
leaves. Against the jungle Jewel’s horse looks like a patchwork quilt hung on a line.
Cash has not moved. We stand above him, holding the plane, the saw, the hammer, the square, the
rule, the chalk-line, while Dewey Dell squats and lifts Cash’s head. “Cash,” she says; “Cash.”
He opens his eyes, staring profoundly up at our inverted faces. “If ever was such a misfortunate
man,” pa says.
“Look, Cash,” we say, holding the tools up so he can see; “what else did you have?”
He tries to speak, rolling his head, shutting his eyes. “Cash,” we say; “Cash.”
It is to vomit he is turning his head. Dewey Dell wipes his mouth on the wet hem of her dress; then
he can speak.
“It’s his saw-set,” Jewel says. “The new one he bought when he bought the rule.” He moves, turning
away. Vernon looks up after him, still squatting. Then he rises and follows Jewel down to the
water.
“If ever was such a misfortunate man,” pa says. He looms tall above us as we squat; he looks like a
figure carved clumsily from tough wood by a drunken caricaturist. “It’s a trial,” he says. “But I
dont begrudge her it. No man can say I begrudge her it.” Dewey Dell has laid Cash’s head back on
the folded coat, twisting his head a little to avoid the vomit. Beside him his tools lie. “A fellow
might call it lucky it was the same leg he broke when he fell offen that church,” pa says. “But I
dont begrudge her it.”
Jewel and Vernon are in the river again. From here they do not appear to violate the surface at
all; it is as though it had severed them both at a single blow, the two torsos moving with
infinitesimal and ludicrous care upon the surface. It looks peaceful, like machinery does after you
have watched it and listened to it for a long time. As though the clotting which is you had
dissolved into the myriad original motion, and seeing and hearing in themselves blind and deaf;
fury in

itself quiet with stagnation. Squatting, Dewey Dell’s wet dress shapes for the dead eyes of three
blind men those mammalian ludicrosities which are the horizons and the valleys of the earth.

CASH

It wasn’t on a balance. I told them that if they wanted it to tote and ride on a balance, they
would have to

CORA

One day we were talking. She had never been pure religious, not even after that summer at the camp
meeting when Brother Whitfield wrestled with her spirit, singled her out and strove with the vanity
in her mortal heart, and I said to her many a time, “God gave you children to comfort your hard
human lot and for a token of His own suffering and love, for in love you conceived and bore them.”
I said that because she took God’s love and her duty to Him too much as a matter of course, and
such conduct is not pleasing to Him. I said, “He gave us the gift to raise our voices in His
undying praise” because I said there is more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner than over a
hundred that never sinned. And she said “My daily life is an acknowledgment and expiation of my
sin” and I said “Who are you, to say what is sin and what is not sin? It is the Lord’s part to
judge; ours to praise His mercy and His holy name in the hearing of our fellow mortals” because He
alone can see into the heart, and just because a woman’s life is right in the sight of man, she
cant know if there is no sin in her heart without she opens her heart to the Lord and receives His
grace. I said, “Just because you have been a faithful wife is no sign that there is no sin in your
heart, and just because your life is hard is no sign that the Lord’s grace is absolving you.” And
she said, “I know my own sin. I know that I deserve my punishment. I do not begrudge it.” And I
said, “It is out of your vanity that you would judge sin and salvation in the Lord’s place. It is
our mortal lot to suffer and to raise our voices in praise of Him who judges the sin and offers the
salvation through our trials and tribulations time out of mind amen. Not even after Brother
Whitfield, a godly man if ever one breathed God’s breath, prayed for you and strove as never a man
could except him,” I said.
Because it is not us that can judge our sins or know what is sin in
the Lord’s eyes. She has had a hard life, but so does every woman. But you’d think from the way she
talked that she knew more about sin

and salvation than the Lord God Himself, than them who have strove and labored with the sin in this
human world. When the only sin she ever committed was being partial to Jewel that never loved her
and was its own punishment, in preference to Darl that was touched by God Himself and considered
queer by us mortals and that did love her. I said, “There is your sin. And your punishment too.
Jewel is your punishment. But where is your salvation? And life is short enough,” I said, “to win
eternal grace in. And God is a jealous God. It is His to judge and to mete; not yours.”
“I know,” she said. “I——” Then she stopped, and I said, “Know what?”
“Nothing,” she said. “He is my cross and he will be my salvation. He will save me from the water
and from the fire. Even though I have laid down my life, he will save me.”
“How do you know, without you open your heart to Him and lift your voice in His praise?” I said.
Then I realised that she did not mean God. I realised that out of the vanity of her heart she had
spoken sacrilege. And I went down on my knees right there. I begged her to kneel and open her heart
and cast from it the devil of vanity and cast herself upon the mercy of the Lord. But she wouldn’t.
She just sat there, lost in her vanity and her pride, that had closed her heart to God and set that
selfish mortal boy in His place. Kneeling there I prayed for her. I prayed for that poor blind
woman as I had never prayed for me and mine.

ADDIE

In the afternoon when school was out and the last one had left with his little dirty snuffling
nose, instead of going home I would go down the hill to the spring where I could be quiet and hate
them. It would be quiet there then, with the water bubbling up and away and the sun slanting quiet
in the trees and the quiet smelling of damp and rotting leaves and new earth; especially in the
early spring, for it was worst then.
I could just remember how my father used to say that the reason for living was to get ready to stay
dead a long time. And when I would have to look at them day after day, each with his and her secret
and selfish thought, and blood strange to each other blood and strange to mine, and think that this
seemed to be the only way I could get ready to stay dead, I would hate my father for having ever
planted me. I would look forward to the times when they faulted, so I could whip them. When the
switch fell I could feel it upon my flesh; when it welted and ridged it was my blood that ran, and
I would think with each blow of the switch: Now you are aware of me! Now I am something in your
secret and selfish life, who have marked your blood with my own for ever and ever.
And so I took Anse. I saw him pass the school house three or four times before I learned that he
was driving four miles out of his way to do it. I noticed then how he was beginning to hump—a tall
man and young—so that he looked already like a tall bird hunched in the cold weather, on the wagon
seat. He would pass the school house, the wagon creaking slow, his head turning slow to watch the
door of the school house as the wagon passed, until he went on around the curve and out of sight.
One day I went to the door and stood there when he passed. When he saw me he looked quickly away
and did not look back again.
In the early spring it was worst. Sometimes I thought that I could not bear it, lying in bed at
night, with the wild geese going north and

their honking coming faint and high and wild out of the wild darkness, and during the day it would
seem as though I couldn’t wait for the last one to go so I could go down to the spring. And so when
I looked up that day and saw Anse standing there in his Sunday clothes, turning his hat round and
round in his hands, I said:
“If you’ve got any womenfolks, why in the world dont they make you get your hair cut?”
“I aint got none,” he said. Then he said suddenly, driving his eyes at me like two hounds in a
strange yard: “That’s what I come to see you about.”
“And make you hold your shoulders up,” I said. “You haven’t got any? But you’ve got a house. They
tell me you’ve got a house and a good farm. And you live there alone, doing for yourself, do you?”
He just looked at me, turning the hat in his hands. “A new house,” I said. “Are you going to get
married?”
And he said again, holding his eyes to mine: “That’s what I come to see you about.”
Later he told me, “I aint got no people. So that wont be no worry to you. I dont reckon you can say
the same.”
“No. I have people. In Jefferson.”
His face fell a little. “Well, I got a little property. I’m forehanded; I got a good honest name. I
know how town folks are, but maybe when they talk to me.

”
“They might listen,” I said. “But they’ll be hard to talk to.” He was watching my face. “They’re in
the cemetery.”
“But your living kin,” he said. “They’ll be different.”
“Will they?” I said. “I dont know. I never had any other kind.”
So I took Anse. And when I knew that I had Cash, I knew that living was terrible and that this was
the answer to it. That was when I learned that words are no good; that words dont ever fit even
what they are trying to say at. When he was born I knew that motherhood was invented by someone who
had to have a word for it because the ones that had the children didn’t care whether there was a
word for it or not. I knew that fear was invented by someone that had never had the fear; pride,
who never had the pride. I knew that it had been, not that they had dirty noses, but that we had
had to use one another by words like spiders dangling by their mouths from a beam, swinging and
twisting and never touching, and that only through the blows of the switch could my blood and their
blood flow as one stream. I knew that it had been, not that my aloneness had to be violated over
and

over each day, but that it had never been violated until Cash came. Not even by Anse in the nights.
He had a word, too. Love, he called it. But I had been used to words for a long time. I knew that
that word was like the others: just a shape to fill a lack; that when the right time came, you
wouldn’t need a word for that anymore than for pride or fear. Cash did not need to say it to me nor
I to him, and I would say, Let Anse use it, if he wants to. So that it was Anse or love; love or
Anse: it didn’t matter.
I would think that even while I lay with him in the dark and Cash asleep in the cradle within the
swing of my hand. I would think that if he were to wake and cry, I would suckle him, too. Anse or
love: it didn’t matter. My aloneness had been violated and then made whole again by the violation:
time, Anse, love, what you will, outside the circle.
Then I found that I had Darl. At first I would not believe it. Then I believed that I would kill
Anse. It was as though he had tricked me, hidden within a word like within a paper screen and
struck me in the back through it. But then I realised that I had been tricked by words older than
Anse or love, and that the same word had tricked Anse too, and that my revenge would be that he
would never know I was taking revenge. And when Darl was born I asked Anse to promise to take me
back to Jefferson when I died, because I knew that father had been right, even when he couldn’t
have known he was right anymore than I could have known I was wrong.
“Nonsense,” Anse said; “you and me aint nigh done chapping yet, with just two.”
He did not know that he was dead, then. Sometimes I would lie by him in the dark, hearing the land
that was now of my blood and flesh, and I would think: Anse. Why Anse. Why are you Anse. I would
think about his name until after a while I could see the word as a shape, a vessel, and I would
watch him liquify and flow into it like cold molasses flowing out of the darkness into the vessel,
until the jar stood full and motionless: a significant shape profoundly without life like an empty
door frame; and then I would find that I had forgotten the name of the jar. I would think: The
shape of my body where I used to be a virgin is in the shape of a and I couldn’t think Anse,
couldn’t remember Anse. It was not that I could think of myself as no longer unvirgin, because I
was three now. And when I would think Cash and Darl that way until their names would die and
solidify into a shape and then fade away, I would say, All right. It doesn’t matter. It

doesn’t matter what they call them.
And so when Cora Tull would tell me I was not a true mother, I would think how words go straight up
in a thin line, quick and harmless, and how terribly doing goes along the earth, clinging to it, so
that after a while the two lines are too far apart for the same person to straddle from one to the
other; and that sin and love and fear are just sounds that people who never sinned nor loved nor
feared have for what they never had and cannot have until they forget the words. Like Cora, who
could never even cook.
She would tell me what I owed to my children and to Anse and to God. I gave Anse the children. I
did not ask for them. I did not even ask him for what he could have given me: not-Anse. That was my
duty to him, to not ask that, and that duty I fulfilled. I would be I; I would let him be the shape
and echo of his word. That was more than he asked, because he could not have asked for that and
been Anse, using himself so with a word.
And then he died. He did not know he was dead. I would lie by him in the dark, hearing the dark
land talking of God’s love and His beauty and His sin; hearing the dark voicelessness in which the
words are the deeds, and the other words that are not deeds, that are just the gaps in people’s
lacks, coming down like the cries of the geese out of the wild darkness in the old terrible nights,
fumbling at the deeds like orphans to whom are pointed out in a crowd two faces and told, That is
your father, your mother.
I believed that I had found it. I believed that the reason was the duty to the alive, to the
terrible blood, the red bitter flood boiling through the land. I would think of sin as I would
think of the clothes we both wore in the world’s face, of the circumspection necessary because he
was he and I was I; the sin the more utter and terrible since he was the instrument ordained by God
who created the sin, to sanctify that sin He had created. While I waited for him in the woods,
waiting for him before he saw me, I would think of him as dressed in sin. I would think of him as
thinking of me as dressed also in sin, he the more beautiful since the garment which he had
exchanged for sin was sanctified. I would think of the sin as garments which we would remove in
order to shape and coerce the terrible blood to the forlorn echo of the dead word high in the air.
Then I would lay with Anse again—I did not lie to him: I just refused, just as I refused my breast
to Cash and Darl after their time was up—hearing the dark land talking the voiceless speech.

I hid nothing. I tried to deceive no one. I would not have cared. I merely took the precautions
that he thought necessary for his sake, not for my safety, but just as I wore clothes in the
world’s face. And I would think then when Cora talked to me, of how the high dead words in time
seemed to lose even the significance of their dead sound.
Then it was over. Over in the sense that he was gone and I knew that, see him again though I would,
I would never again see him coming swift and secret to me in the woods dressed in sin like a
gallant garment already blowing aside with the speed of his secret coming.
But for me it was not over. I mean, over in the sense of beginning and ending, because to me there
was no beginning nor ending to anything then. I even held Anse refraining still, not that I was
holding him recessional, but as though nothing else had ever been. My children were of me alone, of
the wild blood boiling along the earth, of me and of all that lived; of none and of all. Then I
found that I had Jewel. When I waked to remember to discover it, he was two months gone.
My father said that the reason for living is getting ready to stay dead. I knew at last what he
meant and that he could not have known what he meant himself, because a man cannot know anything
about cleaning up the house afterward. And so I have cleaned my house. With Jewel—I lay by the
lamp, holding up my own head, watching him cap and suture it before he breathed—the wild blood
boiled away and the sound of it ceased. Then there was only the milk, warm and calm, and I lying
calm in the slow silence, getting ready to clean my house.
I gave Anse Dewey Dell to negative Jewel. Then I gave him Vardaman to replace the child I had
robbed him of. And now he has three children that are his and not mine. And then I could get ready
to die.
One day I was talking to Cora. She prayed for me because she believed I was blind to sin, wanting
me to kneel and pray too, because people to whom sin is just a matter of words, to them salvation
is just words too.

WHITFIELD

When they told me she was dying, all that night I wrestled with Satan, and I emerged victorious. I
woke to the enormity of my sin; I saw the true light at last, and I fell on my knees and confessed
to God and asked His guidance and received it. “Rise,” He said; “repair to that home in which you
have put a living lie, among those people with whom you have outraged My Word; confess your sin
aloud. It is for them, for that deceived husband, to forgive you: not I.” So I went. I heard that
Tull’s bridge was gone; I said “Thanks, O Lord, O Mighty Ruler of all;” for by those dangers and
difficulties which I should have to surmount I saw that He had not abandoned me; that my reception
again into His holy peace and love would be the sweeter for it. “Just let me not perish before I
have begged the forgiveness of the man whom I betrayed,” I prayed; “let me not be too late; let not
the tale of mine and her transgression come from her lips instead of mine. She had sworn then that
she would never tell it, but eternity is a fearsome thing to face: have I not wrestled thigh to
thigh with Satan myself? let me not have also the sin of her broken vow upon my soul. Let not the
waters of Thy Mighty Wrath encompass me until I have cleansed my soul in the presence of them whom
I injured.”
It was His hand that bore me safely above the flood, that fended
from me the dangers of the waters. My horse was frightened, and my own heart failed me as the logs
and the uprooted trees bore down upon my littleness. But not my soul: time after time I saw them
averted at destruction’s final instant, and I lifted my voice above the noise of the flood: “Praise
to Thee, O Mighty Lord and King. By this token shall I cleanse my soul and gain again into the fold
of Thy undying love.”
I knew then that forgiveness was mine. The flood, the danger, behind, and as I rode on across the
firm earth again and the scene of my Gethsemane drew closer and closer, I framed the words which I
should use. I would enter the house; I would stop her before she had

spoken; I would say to her husband: “Anse, I have sinned. Do with me as you will.”
It was already as though it were done. My soul felt freer, quieter than it had in years; already I
seemed to dwell in abiding peace again as I rode on. To either side I saw His hand; in my heart I
could hear His voice: “Courage. I am with thee.”
Then I reached Tull’s house. His youngest girl came out and called to me as I was passing. She told
me that she was already dead.
I have sinned, O Lord. Thou knowest the extent of my remorse and the will of my spirit. But He is
merciful; He will accept the will for the deed, Who knew that when I framed the words of my
confession it was to Anse I spoke them, even though he was not there. It was He in His infinite
wisdom that restrained the tale from her dying lips as she lay surrounded by those who loved and
trusted her; mine the travail by water which I sustained by the strength of His hand. Praise to
Thee in Thy bounteous and omnipotent love; O praise.
I entered the house of bereavement, the lowly dwelling where another erring mortal lay while her
soul faced the awful and irrevocable judgment, peace to her ashes.
“God’s grace upon this house,” I said.

DARL

On the horse he rode up to Armstid’s and came back on the horse, leading Armstid’s team. We hitched
up and laid Cash on top of Addie. When we laid him down he vomited again, but he got his head over
the wagon bed in time.
“He taken a lick in the stomach, too,” Vernon said.
“The horse may have kicked him in the stomach too,” I said. “Did he kick you in the stomach, Cash?”
He tried to say something. Dewey Dell wiped his mouth again. “What’s he say?” Vernon said.
“What is it, Cash?” Dewey Dell said. She leaned down. “His tools,” she said. Vernon got them and
put them into the wagon. Dewey Dell lifted Cash’s head so he could see. We drove on, Dewey Dell and
I sitting beside Cash to steady him and he riding on ahead on the horse. Vernon stood watching us
for a while. Then he turned and went back toward the bridge. He walked gingerly, beginning to flap
the wet sleeves of his shirt as though he had just got wet.
He was sitting the horse before the gate. Armstid was waiting at the gate. We stopped and he got
down and we lifted Cash down and carried him into the house, where Mrs Armstid had the bed ready.
We left her and Dewey Dell undressing him.
We followed pa out to the wagon. He went back and got into the wagon and drove on, we following on
foot, into the lot. The wetting had helped, because Armstid said, “You’re welcome to the house. You
can put it there.” He followed, leading the horse, and stood beside the wagon, the reins in his
hand.
“I thank you,” pa said. “We’ll use in the shed yonder. I know it’s a imposition on you.”
“You’re welcome to the house,” Armstid said. He had that wooden look on his face again; that bold,
surly, high-colored rigid look like his face and eyes were two colors of wood, the wrong one pale
and the wrong one dark. His shirt was beginning to dry, but it still clung close upon him when

he moved.
“She would appreciate it,” pa said.
We took the team out and rolled the wagon back under the shed.
One side of the shed was open.
“It wont rain under,” Armstid said. “But if you’d rather.

”
Back of the barn was some rusted sheets of tin roofing. We took two of them and propped them
against the open side.
“You’re welcome to the house,” Armstid said.
“I thank you,” pa said. “I’d take it right kind if you’d give them a little snack.”
“Sho,” Armstid said. “Lula’ll have supper ready soon as she gets Cash comfortable.” He had gone
back to the horse and he was taking the saddle off, his damp shirt lapping flat to him when he
moved.
Pa wouldn’t come in the house.
“Come in and eat,” Armstid said. “It’s nigh ready.” “I wouldn’t crave nothing,” pa said. “I thank
you.”
“You come in and dry and eat,” Armstid said. “It’ll be all right here.”
“It’s for her,” pa said. “It’s for her sake I am taking the food. I got no team, no nothing. But
she will be grateful to ere a one of you.”
“Sho,” Armstid said. “You folks come in and dry.”
But after Armstid gave pa a drink, he felt better, and when we went in to see about Cash he hadn’t
come in with us. When I looked back he was leading the horse into the barn he was already talking
about getting another team, and by supper time he had good as bought it. He is down there in the
barn, sliding fluidly past the gaudy lunging swirl, into the stall with it. He climbs onto the
manger and drags the hay down and leaves the stall and seeks and finds the curry-comb. Then he
returns and slips quickly past the single crashing thump and up against the horse, where it cannot
overreach. He applies the curry-comb, holding himself within the horse’s striking radius with the
agility of an acrobat, cursing the horse in a whisper of obscene caress. Its head flashes back,
tooth-cropped; its eyes roll in the dusk like marbles on a gaudy velvet cloth as he strikes it upon
the face with the back of the curry-comb.

ARMSTID

But time I give him another sup of whisky and supper was about ready, he had done already bought a
team from somebody, on a credit. Picking and choosing he were by then, saying how he didn’t like
this span and wouldn’t put his money in nothing so-and-so owned, not even a hen coop.
“You might try Snopes,” I said. “He’s got three-four span. Maybe one of them would suit you.”
Then he begun to mumble his mouth, looking at me like it was me that owned the only span of mules
in the county and wouldn’t sell them to him, when I knew that like as not it would be my team that
would ever get them out of the lot at all. Only I dont know what they would do with them, if they
had a team. Littlejohn had told me that the levee through Haley bottom had done gone for two miles
and that the only way to get to Jefferson would be to go around by Mottson. But that was Anse’s
business.
“He’s a close man to trade with,” he says, mumbling his mouth. But when I give him another sup
after supper, he cheered up some. He was aiming to go back to the barn and set up with her. Maybe
he thought that if he just stayed down there ready to take out, Santa Claus would maybe bring him a
span of mules. “But I reckon I can talk him around,” he says. “A man’ll always help a fellow in a
tight, if he’s got ere a drop of Christian blood in him.”
“Of course you’re welcome to the use of mine,” I said, me knowing how much he believed that was the
reason.
“I thank you,” he said. “She’ll want to go in ourn,” and him knowing how much I believed that was
the reason.
After supper Jewel rode over to the Bend to get Peabody. I heard he was to be there today at
Varner’s. Jewel come back about midnight. Peabody had gone down below Inverness somewhere, but
Uncle Billy come back with him, with his satchel of horse-physic. Like he says, a man aint so
different from a horse or a mule, come long come short,

except a mule or a horse has got a little more sense. “What you been into now, boy?” he says,
looking at Cash. “Get me a mattress and a chair and a glass of whisky,” he says.
He made Cash drink the whisky, then he run Anse out of the room. “Lucky it was the same leg he
broke last summer,” Anse says, mournful, mumbling and blinking. “That’s something.”
We folded the mattress across Cash’s legs and set the chair on the mattress and me and Jewel set on
the chair and the gal held the lamp and Uncle Billy taken a chew of tobacco and went to work. Cash
fought pretty hard for a while, until he fainted. Then he laid still, with big balls of sweat
standing on his face like they had started to roll down and then stopped to wait for him.
When he waked up, Uncle Billy had done packed up and left. He kept on trying to say something until
the gal leaned down and wiped his mouth. “It’s his tools,” she said.
“I brought them in,” Darl said. “I got them.”
He tried to talk again; she leaned down. “He wants to see them,” she said. So Darl brought them in
where he could see them. They shoved them under the side of the bed, where he could reach his hand
and touch them when he felt better. Next morning Anse taken that horse and rode over to the Bend to
see Snopes. Him and Jewel stood in the lot talking a while, then Anse got on the horse and rode
off. I reckon that was the first time Jewel ever let anybody ride that horse, and until Anse come
back he hung around in that swole-up way, watching the road like he was half a mind to take out
after Anse and get the horse back.
Along toward nine oclock it begun to get hot. That was when I see the first buzzard. Because of the
wetting, I reckon. Anyway it wasn’t until well into the day that I see them. Lucky the breeze was
setting away from the house, so it wasn’t until well into the morning. But soon as I see them it
was like I could smell it in the field a mile away from just watching them, and them circling and
circling for everybody in the county to see what was in my barn.
I was still a good half a mile from the house when I heard that boy yelling. I thought maybe he
might have fell into the well or something, so I whipped up and come into the lot on the lope.
There must have been a dozen of them setting along the ridge-pole of the barn, and that boy was
chasing another one around the lot like it was a turkey and it just lifting enough to dodge him and
go flopping back to the roof of the shed again where he had found it setting on

the coffin. It had got hot then, right, and the breeze had dropped or changed or something, so I
went and found Jewel, but Lula come out.
“You got to do something,” she said. “It’s a outrage.” “That’s what I aim to do,” I said.
“It’s a outrage,” she said. “He should be lawed for treating her so.” “He’s getting her into the
ground the best he can,” I said. So I found
Jewel and asked him if he didn’t want to take one of the mules and go over to the Bend and see
about Anse. He didn’t say nothing. He just looked at me with his jaws going bone-white and them
bone-white eyes of hisn, then he went and begun to call Darl.
“What you fixing to do?” I said.
He didn’t answer. Darl come out. “Come on,” Jewel said. “What you aim to do?” Darl said.
“Going to move the wagon,” Jewel said over his shoulder.
“Dont be a fool,” I said. “I never meant nothing. You couldn’t help it.” And Darl hung back too,
but nothing wouldn’t suit Jewel.
“Shut your goddamn mouth,” he says.
“It’s got to be somewhere,” Darl said. “We’ll take out soon as pa gets back.”
“You wont help me?” Jewel says, them white eyes of hisn kind of blaring and his face shaking like
he had a aguer.
“No,” Darl said. “I wont. Wait till pa gets back.”
So I stood in the door and watched him push and haul at that wagon. It was on a downhill, and once
I thought he was fixing to beat out the back end of the shed. Then the dinner bell rung. I called
him, but he didn’t look around. “Come on to dinner,” I said. “Tell that boy.” But he didn’t answer,
so I went on to dinner. The gal went down to get that boy, but she come back without him. About
half through dinner we heard him yelling again, running that buzzard out.
“It’s a outrage,” Lula said; “a outrage.”
“He’s doing the best he can,” I said. “A fellow dont trade with Snopes in thirty minutes. They’ll
set in the shade all afternoon to dicker.”
“Do?” she says. “Do? He’s done too much, already.”
And I reckon he had. Trouble is, his quitting was just about to start our doing. He couldn’t buy no
team from nobody, let alone Snopes, withouten he had something to mortgage he didn’t know would
mortgage yet. And so when I went back to the field I looked at my mules and same as told them
goodbye for a spell. And when I come back that evening and the sun shining all day on that shed, I
wasn’t so

sho I would regret it.
He come riding up just as I went out to the porch, where they all was. He looked kind of funny:
kind of more hangdog than common, and kind of proud too. Like he had done something he thought was
cute but wasn’t so sho now how other folks would take it.
“I got a team,” he said.
“You bought a team from Snopes?” I said.
“I reckon Snopes aint the only man in this country that can drive a trade,” he said.
“Sho,” I said. He was looking at Jewel, with that funny look, but Jewel had done got down from the
porch and was going toward the horse. To see what Anse had done to it, I reckon.
“Jewel,” Anse says. Jewel looked back. “Come here,” Anse says.
Jewel come back a little and stopped again. “What you want?” he said.
“So you got a team from Snopes,” I said. “He’ll send them over tonight, I reckon? You’ll want a
early start tomorrow, long as you’ll have to go by Mottson.”
Then he quit looking like he had been for a while. He got that badgered look like he used to have,
mumbling his mouth.
“I do the best I can,” he said. “Fore God, if there were ere a man in the living world suffered the
trials and floutings I have suffered.”
“A fellow that just beat Snopes in a trade ought to feel pretty good,” I said. “What did you give
him, Anse?”
He didn’t look at me. “I give a chattel mortgage on my cultivator and seeder,” he said.
“But they aint worth forty dollars. How far do you aim to get with a forty dollar team?”
They were all watching him now, quiet and steady. Jewel was stopped, halfway back, waiting to go on
to the horse. “I give other things,” Anse said. He begun to mumble his mouth again, standing there
like he was waiting for somebody to hit him and him with his mind already made up not to do nothing
about it.
“What other things?” Darl said.
“Hell,” I said. “You take my team. You can bring them back. I’ll get along someway.”
“So that’s what you were doing in Cash’s clothes last night,” Darl said. He said it just like he
was reading it outen the paper. Like he never give a durn himself one way or the other. Jewel had
come back now, standing there, looking at Anse with them marble eyes of hisn.

“Cash aimed to buy that talking machine from Suratt with that money,” Darl said.
Anse stood there, mumbling his mouth. Jewel watched him. He aint never blinked yet.
“But that’s just eight dollars more,” Darl said, in that voice like he was just listening and never
give a durn himself. “That still wont buy a team.”
Anse looked at Jewel, quick, kind of sliding his eyes that way, then he looked down again. “God
knows, if there were ere a man,” he says. Still they didn’t say nothing. They just watched him,
waiting, and him sliding his eyes toward their feet and up their legs but no higher. “And the
horse,” he says.
“What horse?” Jewel said. Anse just stood there. I be durn, if a man cant keep the upper hand of
his sons, he ought to run them away from home, no matter how big they are. And if he cant do that,
I be durn if he oughtn’t to leave himself. I be durn if I wouldn’t. “You mean, you tried to swap my
horse?” Jewel says.
Anse stands there, dangle-armed. “For fifteen years I aint had a tooth in my head,” he says. “God
knows it. He knows in fifteen years I aint et the victuals He aimed for man to eat to keep his
strength up, and me saving a nickel here and a nickel there so my family wouldn’t suffer it, to buy
them teeth so I could eat God’s appointed food. I give that money. I thought that if I could do
without eating, my sons could do without riding. God knows I did.”
Jewel stands with his hands on his hips, looking at Anse. Then he looks away. He looked out across
the field, his face still as a rock, like it was somebody else talking about somebody else’s horse
and him not even listening. Then he spit, slow, and said “Hell” and he turned and went on to the
gate and unhitched the horse and got on it. It was moving when he come into the saddle and by the
time he was on it they was tearing down the road like the Law might have been behind them. They
went out of sight that way, the two of them looking like some kind of a spotted cyclone.
“Well,” I says. “You take my team,” I said. But he wouldn’t do it. And they wouldn’t even stay, and
that boy chasing them buzzards all day in the hot sun until he was nigh as crazy as the rest of
them. “Leave Cash here, anyway,” I said. But they wouldn’t do that. They made a pallet for him with
quilts on top of the coffin and laid him on it and set his tools by him, and we put my team in and
hauled the wagon about a mile down the road.

“If we’ll bother you here,” Anse says, “just say so.”
“Sho,” I said. “It’ll be fine here. Safe, too. Now let’s go back and eat supper.”
“I thank you,” Anse said. “We got a little something in the basket.
We can make out.”
“Where’d you get it?” I said. “We brought it from home.”
“But it’ll be stale now,” I said. “Come and get some hot victuals.” But they wouldn’t come. “I
reckon we can make out,” Anse said. So
I went home and et and taken a basket back to them and tried again to make them come back to the
house.
“I thank you,” he said. “I reckon we can make out.” So I left them there, squatting around a little
fire, waiting; God knows what for.
I come on home. I kept thinking about them there, and about that fellow tearing away on that horse.
And that would be the last they would see of him. And I be durn if I could blame him. Not for
wanting to not give up his horse, but for getting shut of such a durn fool as Anse.
Or that’s what I thought then. Because be durn if there aint something about a durn fellow like
Anse that seems to make a man have to help him, even when he knows he’ll be wanting to kick himself
next minute. Because about a hour after breakfast next morning Eustace Grimm that works Snopes’
place come up with a span of mules, hunting Anse.
“I thought him and Anse never traded,” I said.
“Sho,” Eustace said. “All they liked was the horse. Like I said to Mr Snopes, he was letting this
team go for fifty dollars, because if his uncle Flem had a just kept them Texas horses when he
owned them, Anse wouldn’t a never——”
“The horse?” I said. “Anse’s boy taken that horse and cleared out last night, probably half way to
Texas by now, and Anse——”
“I didn’t know who brung it,” Eustace said. “I never see them. I just found the horse in the barn
this morning when I went to feed, and I told Mr Snopes and he said to bring the team on over here.”
Well, that’ll be the last they’ll ever see of him now, sho enough. Come Christmas time they’ll
maybe get a postal card from him in Texas, I reckon. And if it hadn’t a been Jewel, I reckon it’d a
been me; I owe him that much, myself. I be durn if Anse dont conjure a man, some way. I be durn if
he aint a sight.

VARDAMAN

Now there are seven of them, in little tall black circles. “Look, Darl,” I say; “see?”
He looks up. We watch them in little tall black circles of not- moving.
“Yesterday there were just four,” I say. There were more than four on the barn.
“Do you know what I would do if he tries to light on the wagon again?” I say.
“What would you do?” Darl says.
“I wouldn’t let him light on her,” I say. “I wouldn’t let him light on Cash, either.”
Cash is sick. He is sick on the box. But my mother is a fish.
“We got to get some medicine in Mottson,” pa says. “I reckon we’ll just have to.”
“How do you feel, Cash?” Darl says. “It dont bother none,” Cash says.
“Do you want it propped a little higher?” Darl says.
Cash has a broken leg. He has had two broken legs. He lies on the box with a quilt rolled under his
head and a piece of wood under his knee.
“I reckon we ought to left him at Armstid’s,” pa says.
I haven’t got a broken leg and pa hasn’t and Darl hasn’t and “It’s just the bumps,” Cash says. “It
kind of grinds together a little on a bump. It dont bother none.” Jewel has gone away. He and his
horse went away one supper time
“It’s because she wouldn’t have us beholden,” pa says. “Fore God, I do the best that ere a man” Is
it because Jewel’s mother is a horse Darl? I said.
“Maybe I can draw the ropes a little tighter,” Darl says. That’s why Jewel and I were both in the
shed and she was in the wagon because the horse lives in the barn and I had to keep on running the
buzzard away

from
“If you just would,” Cash says. And Dewey Dell hasn’t got a broken leg and I haven’t. Cash is my
brother.
We stop. When Darl loosens the rope Cash begins to sweat again.
His teeth look out. “Hurt?” Darl says.
“I reckon you better put it back,” Cash says.
Darl puts the rope back, pulling hard. Cash’s teeth look out. “Hurt?” Darl says.
“It dont bother none,” Cash says.
“Do you want pa to drive slower?” Darl says.
“No,” Cash says. “Aint no time to hang back. It dont bother none.” “We’ll have to get some medicine
at Mottson,” pa says. “I reckon
we’ll have to.”
“Tell him to go on,” Cash says. We go on. Dewey Dell leans back and wipes Cash’s face. Cash is my
brother. But Jewel’s mother is a horse. My mother is a fish. Darl says that when we come to the
water again I might see her and Dewey Dell said, She’s in the box; how could she have got out? She
got out through the holes I bored, into the water I said, and when we come to the water again I am
going to see her. My mother is not in the box. My mother does not smell like that. My mother is a
fish
“Those cakes will be in fine shape by the time we get to Jefferson,” Darl says.
Dewey Dell does not look around.
“You better try to sell them in Mottson,” Darl says. “When will we get to Mottson, Darl?” I say.
“Tomorrow,” Darl says. “If this team dont rack to pieces. Snopes must have fed them on sawdust.”
“Why did he feed them on sawdust, Darl?” I say. “Look,” Darl says. “See?”
Now there are nine of them, tall in little tall black circles.
When we come to the foot of the hill pa stops and Darl and Dewey Dell and I get out. Cash cant walk
because he has a broken leg. “Come up, mules,” pa says. The mules walk hard; the wagon creaks. Darl
and Dewey Dell and I walk behind the wagon, up the hill. When we come to the top of the hill pa
stops and we get back into the wagon.
Now there are ten of them, tall in little tall black circles on the sky.

MOSELEY

I happened to look up, and saw her outside the window, looking in. Not close to the glass, and not
looking at anything in particular; just standing there with her head turned this way and her eyes
full on me and kind of blank too, like she was waiting for a sign. When I looked up again she was
moving toward the door.
She kind of bumbled at the screen door a minute, like they do, and came in. She had on a
stiff-brimmed straw hat setting on the top of her head and she was carrying a package wrapped in
newspaper: I thought that she had a quarter or a dollar at the most, and that after she stood
around a while she would maybe buy a cheap comb or a bottle of nigger toilet water, so I never
disturbed her for a minute or so except to notice that she was pretty in a kind of sullen, awkward
way, and that she looked a sight better in her gingham dress and her own complexion than she would
after she bought whatever she would finally decide on. Or tell that she wanted. I knew that she had
already decided before she came in. But you have to let them take their time. So I went on with
what I was doing, figuring to let Albert wait on her when he caught up at the fountain, when he
came back to me.
“That woman,” he said. “You better see what she wants.”
“What does she want?” I said.
“I dont know. I cant get anything out of her. You better wait on her.”
So I went around the counter. I saw that she was barefooted, standing with her feet flat and easy
on the floor, like she was used to it. She was looking at me, hard, holding the package; I saw she
had about as black a pair of eyes as ever I saw, and she was a stranger. I never remembered seeing
her in Mottson before. “What can I do for you?” I said.
Still she didn’t say anything. She stared at me without winking. Then she looked back at the folks
at the fountain. Then she looked past me, toward the back of the store.

“Do you want to look at some toilet things?” I said. “Or is it medicine you want?”
“That’s it,” she said. She looked quick back at the fountain again. So I thought maybe her ma or
somebody had sent her in for some of this female dope and she was ashamed to ask for it. I knew she
couldn’t have a complexion like hers and use it herself, let alone not being much more than old
enough to barely know what it was for. It’s a shame, the way they poison themselves with it. But a
man’s got to stock it or go out of business in this country.
“Oh,” I said. “What do you use? We have——” She looked at me again, almost like she had said hush,
and looked toward the back of the store again.
“I’d liefer go back there,” she said.
“All right,” I said. You have to humor them. You save time by it. I followed her to the back. She
put her hand on the gate. “There’s nothing back there but the prescription case,” I said. “What do
you want?” She stopped and looked at me. It was like she had taken some kind of a lid off her face,
her eyes. It was her eyes: kind of dumb and hopeful and sullenly willing to be disappointed all at
the same time. But she was in trouble of some sort; I could see that. “What’s your trouble?” I
said. “Tell me what it is you want. I’m pretty busy.” I wasn’t meaning to hurry her, but a man just
hasn’t got the time they have out there.
“It’s the female trouble,” she said.
“Oh,” I said. “Is that all?” I thought maybe she was younger than she looked, and her first one had
scared her, or maybe one had been a little abnormal as it will in young women. “Where’s your ma?” I
said. “Haven’t you got one?”
“She’s out yonder in the wagon,” she said.
“Why not talk to her about it before you take any medicine,” I said. “Any woman would have told you
about it.” She looked at me, and I looked at her again and said, “How old are you?”
“Seventeen,” she said.
“Oh,” I said. “I thought maybe you were.

” She was watching me. But then, in the eyes all of them
look like they had no age and knew everything in the world, anyhow. “Are you too regular, or not
regular enough?”
She quit looking at me but she didn’t move. “Yes,” she said. “I reckon so. Yes.”
“Well, which?” I said. “Dont you know?” It’s a crime and a shame;

but after all, they’ll buy it from somebody. She stood there, not looking at me. “You want
something to stop it?” I said. “Is that it?”
“No,” she said. “That’s it. It’s already stopped.”
“Well, what——” Her face was lowered a little, still, like they do in all their dealings with a man
so he dont ever know just where the lightning will strike next. “You are not married, are you?” I
said.
“No.”
“Oh,” I said. “And how long has it been since it stopped? about five months maybe?”
“It aint been but two,” she said.
“Well, I haven’t got anything in my store you want to buy,” I said, “unless it’s a nipple. And I’d
advise you to buy that and go back home and tell your pa, if you have one, and let him make
somebody buy you a wedding license. Was that all you wanted?”
But she just stood there, not looking at me. “I got the money to pay you,” she said.
“Is it your own, or did he act enough of a man to give you the money?”
“He give it to me. Ten dollars. He said that would be enough.”
“A thousand dollars wouldn’t be enough in my store and ten cents wouldn’t be enough,” I said. “You
take my advice and go home and tell your pa or your brothers if you have any or the first man you
come to in the road.”
But she didn’t move. “Lafe said I could get it at the drugstore. He said to tell you me and him
wouldn’t never tell nobody you sold it to us.”
“And I just wish your precious Lafe had come for it himself; that’s what I wish. I dont know: I’d
have had a little respect for him then. And you can go back and tell him I said so—if he aint
halfway to Texas by now, which I dont doubt. Me, a respectable druggist, that’s kept store and
raised a family and been a church-member for fifty-six years in this town. I’m a good mind to tell
your folks myself, if I can just find who they are.”
She looked at me now, her eyes and face kind of blank again like when I first saw her through the
window. “I didn’t know,” she said. “He told me I could get something at the drug store. He said
they might not want to sell it to me, but if I had ten dollars and told them I wouldn’t never tell
nobody.
”
“He never said this drug-store,” I said. “If he did or mentioned my name, I defy him to prove it. I
defy him to repeat it or I’ll prosecute

him to the full extent of the law, and you can tell him so.” “But maybe another drug store would,”
she said.
“Then I dont want to know it. Me, that’s——” Then I looked at her. But it’s a hard life they have;
sometimes a man.

if there can ever be any excuse for sin, which it cant be. And then, life wasn’t
made to be easy on folks: they wouldn’t ever have any reason to be good and die. “Look here,” I
said. “You get that notion out of your head. The Lord gave you what you have, even if He did use
the devil to do it; you let Him take it away from you if it’s His will to do so. You go on back to
Lafe and you and him take that ten dollars and get married with it.”
“Lafe said I could get something at the drugstore,” she said. “Then go and get it,” I said. “You
wont get it here.”
She went out, carrying the package, her feet making a little hissing on the floor. She bumbled
again at the door and went out. I could see her through the glass going on down the street.
It was Albert told me about the rest of it. He said the wagon was stopped in front of Grummet’s
hardware store, with the ladies all scattering up and down the street with handkerchiefs to their
noses, and a crowd of hard-nosed men and boys standing around the wagon, listening to the marshal
arguing with the man. He was a kind of tall, gaunted man sitting on the wagon, saying it was a
public street and he reckoned he had as much right there as anybody, and the marshal telling him he
would have to move on; folks couldn’t stand it. It had been dead eight days, Albert said. They came
from some place out in Yoknapatawpha county, trying to get to Jefferson with it. It must have been
like a piece of rotten cheese coming into an ant-hill, in that ramshackle wagon that Albert said
folks were scared would fall all to pieces before they could get it out of town, with that
home-made box and another fellow with a broken leg lying on a quilt on top of it, and the father
and a little boy sitting on the seat and the marshal trying to make them get out of town.
“It’s a public street,” the man says. “I reckon we can stop to buy
something same as airy other man. We got the money to pay for hit, and hit aint airy law that says
a man cant spend his money where he wants.”
They had stopped to buy some cement. The other son was in Grummet’s, trying to make Grummet break a
sack and let him have ten cents’ worth, and finally Grummet broke the sack to get him out. They
wanted the cement to fix the fellow’s broken leg, someway.

“Why, you’ll kill him,” the marshal said. “You’ll cause him to lose his leg. You take him on to a
doctor, and you get this thing buried soon as you can. Dont you know you’re liable to jail for
endangering the public health?”
“We’re doing the best we can,” the father said. Then he told a long tale about how they had to wait
for the wagon to come back and how the bridge was washed away and how they went eight miles to
another bridge and it was gone too so they came back and swum the ford and the mules got drowned
and how they got another team and found that the road was washed out and they had to come clean
around by Mottson, and then the one with the cement came back and told him to shut up.
“We’ll be gone in a minute,” he told the marshal. “We never aimed to bother nobody,” the father
said.
“You take that fellow to a doctor,” the marshal told the one with the cement.
“I reckon he’s all right,” he said.
“It aint that we’re hard-hearted,” the marshal said. “But I reckon you can tell yourself how it
is.”
“Sho,” the other said. “We’ll take out soon as Dewey Dell comes back. She went to deliver a
package.”
So they stood there with the folks backed off with handkerchiefs to their faces, until in a minute
the girl came up with that newspaper package.
“Come on,” the one with the cement said, “we’ve lost too much time.” So they got in the wagon and
went on. And when I went to supper it still seemed like I could smell it. And the next day I met
the marshal and I began to sniff and said,
“Smell anything?”
“I reckon they’re in Jefferson by now,” he said. “Or in jail. Well, thank the Lord it’s not our
jail.” “That’s a fact,” he said.

DARL

“Here’s a place,” pa says. He pulls the team up and sits looking at the house. “We could get some
water over yonder.”
“All right,” I say. “You’ll have to borrow a bucket from them, Dewey Dell.”
“God knows,” pa says. “I wouldn’t be beholden, God knows.”
“If you see a good-sized can, you might bring it,” I say. Dewey Dell gets down from the wagon,
carrying the package. “You had more touble than you expected, selling those cakes in Mottson,” I
say. How do our lives ravel out into the no-wind, no-sound, the weary gestures wearily
recapitulant: echoes of old compulsions with no-hand on no- strings: in sunset we fall into furious
attitudes, dead gestures of dolls. Cash broke his leg and now the sawdust is running out. He is
bleeding to death is Cash.
“I wouldn’t be beholden,” pa says. “God knows.”
“Then make some water yourself,” I say. “We can use Cash’s hat.”
When Dewey Dell comes back the man comes with her. Then he stops and she comes on and he stands
there and after a while he goes back to the house and stands on the porch, watching us.
“We better not try to lift him down,” pa says. “We can fix it here.” “Do you want to be lifted
down, Cash?” I say.
“Wont we get to Jefferson tomorrow?” he says. He is watching us, his eyes interrogatory, intent,
and sad. “I can last it out.”
“It’ll be easier on you,” pa says. “It’ll keep it from rubbing together.”
“I can last it,” Cash says. “We’ll lose time stopping.” “We done bought the cement, now,” pa says.
“I could last it,” Cash says. “It aint but one more day. It dont bother to speak of.” He looks at
us, his eyes wide in his thin gray face, questioning. “It sets up so,” he says.
“We done bought it now,” pa says.
I mix the cement in the can, stirring the slow water into the pale

green thick coils. I bring the can to the wagon where Cash can see. He lies on his back, his thin
profile in silhouette, ascetic and profound against the sky. “Does that look about right?” I say.
“You dont want too much water, or it wont work right,” he says. “Is this too much?”
“Maybe if you could get a little sand,” he says. “It aint but one more day,” he says. “It dont
bother me none.”
Vardaman goes back down the road to where we crossed the branch and returns with sand. He pours it
slowly into the thick coiling in the can. I go to the wagon again.
“Does that look all right?”
“Yes,” Cash says. “I could have lasted. It dont bother me none.” We loosen the splints and pour the
cement over his leg slow.
“Watch out for it,” Cash says. “Dont get none on it if you can help.” “Yes,” I say. Dewey Dell
tears a piece of paper from the package
and wipes the cement from the top of it as it drips from Cash’s leg. “How does that feel?”
“It feels fine,” he says. “It’s cold. It feels fine.”
“If it’ll just help you,” pa says. “I asks your forgiveness. I never foreseen it no more than you.”
“It feels fine,” Cash says.
If you could just ravel out into time. That would be nice. It would be nice if you could just ravel
out into time.
We replace the splints, the cords, drawing them tight, the cement in thick pale green slow surges
among the cords, Cash watching us quietly with that profound questioning look.
“That’ll steady it,” I say.
“Ay,” Cash says. “I’m obliged.”
Then we all turn on the wagon and watch him. He is coming up the road behind us, wooden-backed,
wooden-faced, moving only from his hips down. He comes up without a word, with his pale rigid eyes
in his high sullen face, and gets into the wagon.
“Here’s a hill,” pa says. “I reckon you’ll have to get out and walk.”

VARDAMAN

Darl and Jewel and Dewey Dell and I are walking up the hill, behind the wagon. Jewel came back. He
came up the road and got into the wagon. He was walking. Jewel hasn’t got a horse anymore. Jewel is
my brother. Cash is my brother. Cash has a broken leg. We fixed Cash’s leg so it doesn’t hurt. Cash
is my brother. Jewel is my brother too, but he hasn’t got a broken leg.
Now there are five of them, tall in little tall black circles.
“Where do they stay at night, Darl?” I say. “When we stop at night in the barn, where do they
stay?”
The hill goes off into the sky. Then the sun comes up from behind the hill and the mules and the
wagon and pa walk on the sun. You cannot watch them, walking slow on the sun. In Jefferson it is
red on the track behind the glass. The track goes shining round and round. Dewey Dell says so.
Tonight I am going to see where they stay while we are in the barn.

DARL

“Jewel,” I say, “whose son are you?”
The breeze was setting up from the barn, so we put her under the apple tree, where the moonlight
can dapple the apple tree upon the long slumbering flanks within which now and then she talks in
little trickling bursts of secret and murmurous bubbling. I took Vardaman to listen. When we came
up the cat leaped down from it and flicked away with silver claw and silver eye into the shadow.
“Your mother was a horse, but who was your father, Jewel?” “You goddamn lying son of a bitch.”
“Dont call me that,” I say.
“You goddamn lying son of a bitch.”
“Dont you call me that, Jewel.” In the tall moonlight his eyes look like spots of white paper
pasted on a high small football.
After supper Cash began to sweat a little. “It’s getting a little hot,” he said. “It was the sun
shining on it all day, I reckon.”
“You want some water poured on it?” we say. “Maybe that will ease it some.”
“I’d be obliged,” Cash said. “It was the sun shining on it, I reckon. I ought to thought and kept
it covered.”
“We ought to thought,” we said. “You couldn’t have suspicioned.” “I never noticed it getting hot,”
Cash said. “I ought to minded it.”
So we poured the water over it. His leg and foot below the cement looked like they had been boiled.
“Does that feel better?” we said.
“I’m obliged,” Cash said. “It feels fine.”
Dewey Dell wipes his face with the hem of her dress. “See if you can get some sleep,” we say.
“Sho,” Cash says. “I’m right obliged. It feels fine now.”
Jewel, I say, Who was your father, Jewel? Goddamn you. Goddamn you.

VARDAMAN

She was under the apple tree and Darl and I go across the moon and the cat jumps down and runs and
we can hear her inside the wood.
“Hear?” Darl says. “Put your ear close.”
I put my ear close and I can hear her. Only I cant tell what she is saying.
“What is she saying, Darl?” I say. “Who is she talking to?”
“She’s talking to God,” Darl says. “She is calling on Him to help her.”
“What does she want Him to do?” I say.
“She wants Him to hide her away from the sight of man,” Darl says. “Why does she want to hide her
away from the sight of man, Darl?” “So she can lay down her life,” Darl says.
“Why does she want to lay down her life, Darl?”
“Listen,” Darl says. We hear her. We hear her turn over on her side. “Listen,” Darl says.
“She’s turned over,” I say. “She’s looking at me through the wood.” “Yes,” Darl says.
“How can she see through the wood, Darl?”
“Come,” Darl says. “We must let her be quiet. Come.”
“She cant see out there, because the holes are in the top,” I say. “How can she see, Darl?”
“Let’s go see about Cash,” Darl says.
And I saw something Dewey Dell told me not to tell nobody
Cash is sick in his leg. We fixed his leg this afternoon, but he is sick in it again, lying on the
bed. We pour water on his leg and then he feels fine.
“I feel fine,” Cash says. “I’m obliged to you.” “Try to get some sleep,” we say.
“I feel fine,” Cash says. “I’m obliged to you.”
And I saw something Dewey Dell told me not to tell nobody. It is not about pa and it is not about
Cash and it is not about Jewel and it is not

about Dewey Dell and it is not about me
Dewey Dell and I are going to sleep on the pallet. It is on the back porch, where we can see the
barn, and the moon shines on half of the pallet and we will lie half in the white and half in the
black, with the moonlight on our legs. And then I am going to see where they stay at night while we
are in the barn. We are not in the barn tonight but I can see the barn and so I am going to find
where they stay at night.
We lie on the pallet, with our legs in the moon.
“Look,” I say, “my legs look black. Your legs look black, too.” “Go to sleep,” Dewey Dell says.
Jefferson is a far piece. “Dewey Dell.”
“What.”
“If it’s not Christmas now, how will it be there?”
It goes round and round on the shining track. Then the track goes shining round and round.
“Will what be there?”
“That train. In the window.”
“You go to sleep. You can see tomorrow if it’s there.” Maybe Santa Claus wont know they are town
boys. “Dewey Dell.”
“You go to sleep. He aint going to let none of them town boys have it.”
It was behind the window, red on the track, the track shining round and round. It made my heart
hurt. And then it was pa and Jewel and Darl and Mr. Gillespie’s boy. Mr Gillespie’s boy’s legs come
down under his nightshirt. When he goes into the moon, his legs fuzz. They go on around the house
toward the apple tree.
“What are they going to do, Dewey Dell?”
They went around the house toward the apple tree. “I can smell her,” I say. “Can you smell her,
too?”
“Hush,” Dewey Dell says. “The wind’s changed. Go to sleep.”
And so I am going to know where they stay at night soon. They come around the house, going across
the yard in the moon, carrying her on their shoulders. They carry her down to the barn, the moon
shining flat and quiet on her. Then they come back and go into the house again. While they were in
the moon, Mr Gillespie’s boy’s leg fuzzed. And then I waited and I said Dewey Dell? and then I
waited and then I went to find where they stay at night and I saw something that Dewey Dell told me
not to tell nobody.

DARL

Against the dark doorway he seems to materialise out of darkness, lean as a race horse in his
underclothes in the beginning of the glare. He leaps to the ground with on his face an expression
of furious unbelief. He has seen me without even turning his head or his eyes in which the glare
swims like two small torches. “Come on,” he says, leaping down the slope toward the barn.
For an instant longer he runs silver in the moonlight, then he springs out like a flat figure cut
leanly from tin against an abrupt and soundless explosion as the whole loft of the barn takes fire
at once, as though it had been stuffed with powder. The front, the conical façade with the square
orifice of doorway broken only by the square squat shape of the coffin on the sawhorses like a
cubistic bug, comes into relief. Behind me pa and Gillespie and Mack and Dewey Dell and Vardaman
emerge from the house.
He pauses at the coffin, stooping, looking at me, his face furious. Overhead the flames sound like
thunder; across us rushes a cool draft: there is no heat in it at all yet, and a handful of chaff
lifts suddenly and sucks swiftly along the stalls where a horse is screaming. “Quick,” I say; “the
horses.”
He glares a moment longer at me, then at the roof overhead, then he leaps toward the stall where
the horse screams. It plunges and kicks, the sound of the crashing blows sucking up into the sound
of the flames. They sound like an interminable train crossing an endless trestle. Gillespie and
Mack pass me, in knee-length nightshirts, shouting, their voices thin and high and meaningless and
at the same time profoundly wild and sad: “.

cow.

stall.

” Gillespie’s nightshirt rushes ahead
of him on the draft, ballooning about his hairy thighs.
The stall door has swung shut. Jewel thrusts it back with his buttocks and he appears, his back
arched, the muscles ridged through his garment as he drags the horse out by its head. In the glare
its eyes

roll with soft, fleet, wild opaline fire; its muscles bunch and run as it flings its head about,
lifting Jewel clear of the ground. He drags it on, slowly, terrifically; again he gives me across
his shoulder a single glare furious and brief. Even when they are clear of the barn the horse
continues to fight and lash backward toward the doorway until Gillespie passes me, stark-naked, his
nightshirt wrapped about the mule’s head, and beats the maddened horse on out of the door.
Jewel returns, running; again he looks down at the coffin. But he comes on. “Where’s cow?” he
cries, passing me. I follow him. In the stall Mack is struggling with the other mule. When its head
turns into the glare I can see the wild rolling of its eye too, but it makes no sound. It just
stands there, watching Mack over its shoulder, swinging its hind quarters toward him whenever he
approaches. He looks back at us, his eyes and mouth three round holes in his face on which the
freckles look like english peas on a plate. His voice is thin, high, faraway.
“I cant do nothing.

” It is as though the sound had been swept from his lips and up and away,
speaking back to us from an immense distance of exhaustion. Jewel slides past us; the mule whirls
and lashes out, but he has already gained its head. I lean to Mack’s ear:
“Nightshirt. Around his head.”
Mack stares at me. Then he rips the nightshirt off and flings it over the mule’s head, and it
becomes docile at once. Jewel is yelling at him: “Cow? Cow?”
“Back,” Mack cries. “Last stall.”
The cow watches us as we enter. She is backed into the corner, head lowered, still chewing though
rapidly. But she makes no move. Jewel has paused, looking up, and suddenly we watch the entire
floor to the loft dissolve. It just turns to fire; a faint litter of sparks rains down. He glances
about. Back under the trough is a three legged milking stool. He catches it up and swings it into
the planking of the rear wall. He splinters a plank, then another, a third; we tear the fragments
away. While we are stooping to the opening something charges into us from behind. It is the cow;
with a single whistling breath she rushes between us and through the gap and into the outer glare,
her tail erect and rigid as a broom nailed upright to the end of her spine.
Jewel turns back into the barn. “Here,” I say; “Jewel!” I grasp at him; he strikes my hand down.
“You fool,” I say, “dont you see you cant make it back yonder?” The hallway looks like a
searchlight turned into rain. “Come on,” I say, “around this way.”

When we are through the gap he begins to run. “Jewel,” I say, running. He darts around the corner.
When I reach it he has almost reached the next one, running against the glare like that figure cut
from tin. Pa and Gillespie and Mack are some distance away, watching the barn, pink against the
darkness where for the time the moonlight has been vanquished. “Catch him!” I cry; “stop him!”
When I reach the front, he is struggling with Gillespie; the one lean in underclothes, the other
stark naked. They are like two figures in a Greek frieze, isolated out of all reality by the red
glare. Before I can reach them he has struck Gillespie to the ground and turned and run back into
the barn.
The sound of it has become quite peaceful now, like the sound of the river did. We watch through
the dissolving proscenium of the doorway as Jewel runs crouching to the far end of the coffin and
stoops to it. For an instant he looks up and out at us through the rain of burning hay like a
portiĂšre of flaming beads, and I can see his mouth shape as he calls my name.
“Jewel!” Dewey Dell cries; “Jewel!” It seems to me that I now hear the accumulation of her voice
through the last five minutes, and I hear her scuffling and struggling as pa and Mack hold her,
screaming “Jewel! Jewel!” But he is no longer looking at us. We see his shoulders strain as he
upends the coffin and slides it single-handed from the saw-horses. It looms unbelievably tall,
hiding him: I would not have believed that Addie Bundren would have needed that much room to lie
comfortable in; for another instant it stands upright while the sparks rain on it in scattering
bursts as though they engendered other sparks from the contact. Then it topples forward, gaining
momentum, revealing Jewel and the sparks raining on him too in engendering gusts, so that he
appears to be enclosed in a thin nimbus of fire. Without stopping it overends and rears again,
pauses, then crashes slowly forward and through the curtain. This time Jewel is riding upon it,
clinging to it, until it crashes down and flings him forward and clear and Mack leaps forward into
a thin smell of scorching meat and slaps at the widening crimson-edged holes that bloom like
flowers in his undershirt.

VARDAMAN

When I went to find where they stay at night, I saw something They said, “Where is Darl? Where did
Darl go?”
They carried her back under the apple tree.
The barn was still red, but it wasn’t a barn now. It was sunk down, and the red went swirling up.
The barn went swirling up in little red pieces, against the sky and the stars so that the stars
moved backward.
And then Cash was still awake. He turned his head from side to side, with sweat on his face.
“Do you want some more water on it, Cash?” Dewey Dell said. Cash’s leg and foot turned black. We
held the lamp and looked at
Cash’s foot and leg where it was black.
“Your foot looks like a nigger’s foot, Cash,” I said. “I reckon we’ll have to bust it off,” pa
said.
“What in the tarnation you put it on there for,” Mr Gillespie said.
“I thought it would steady it some,” pa said. “I just aimed to help him.”
They got the flat iron and the hammer. Dewey Dell held the lamp.
They had to hit it hard. And then Cash went to sleep.
“He’s asleep now,” I said. “It cant hurt him while he’s asleep.” It just cracked. It wouldn’t come
off.
“It’ll take the hide, too,” Mr Gillespie said. “Why in the tarnation you put it on there. Didn’t
none of you think to grease his leg first?”
“I just aimed to help him,” pa said. “It was Darl put it on.” “Where is Darl?” they said.
“Didn’t none of you have more sense than that?” Mr Gillespie said. “I’d a thought he would,
anyway.”
Jewel was lying on his face. His back was red. Dewey Dell put the medicine on it. The medicine was
made out of butter and soot, to draw out the fire. Then his back was black.
“Does it hurt, Jewel?” I said. “Your back looks like a nigger’s, Jewel,” I said. Cash’s foot and
leg looked like a nigger’s. Then they

broke it off. Cash’s leg bled.
“You go on back and lay down,” Dewey Dell said. “You ought to be asleep.”
“Where is Darl?” they said.
He is out there under the apple tree with her, lying on her. He is there so the cat wont come back.
I said, “Are you going to keep the cat away, Darl?”
The moonlight dappled on him too. On her it was still, but on Darl it dappled up and down.
“You needn’t to cry,” I said. “Jewel got her out. You needn’t to cry, Darl.”
The barn is still red. It used to be redder than this. Then it went swirling, making the stars run
backward without falling. It hurt my heart like the train did.
When I went to find where they stay at night, I saw something that Dewey Dell says I mustn’t tell
nobody

DARL

We have been passing the signs for sometime now: the drug stores, the clothing stores, the patent
medicine and the garages and cafés, and the mile-boards diminishing, becoming more starkly
reaccruent: 3 mi. 2 mi. From the crest of a hill, as we get into the wagon again, we can see the
smoke low and flat, seemingly unmoving in the unwinded afternoon.
“Is that it, Darl?” Vardaman says. “Is that Jefferson?” He too has lost flesh; like ours, his face
has an expression strained, dreamy, and gaunt.
“Yes,” I say. He lifts his head and looks at the sky. High against it they hang in narrowing
circles, like the smoke, with an outward semblance of form and purpose, but with no inference of
motion, progress or retrograde. We mount the wagon again where Cash lies on the box, the jagged
shards of cement cracked about his leg. The shabby mules droop rattling and clanking down the hill.
“We’ll have to take him to the doctor,” pa says. “I reckon it aint no way around it.” The back of
Jewel’s shirt, where it touches him, stains slow and black with grease. Life was created in the
valleys. It blew up onto the hills on the old terrors, the old lusts, the old despairs. That’s why
you must walk up the hills so you can ride down.
Dewey Dell sits on the seat, the newspaper package on her lap. When we reach the foot of the hill
where the road flattens between close walls of trees, she begins to look about quietly from one
side of the road to the other. At last she says,
“I got to stop.”
Pa looks at her, his shabby profile that of anticipant and disgruntled annoyance. He does not check
the team. “What for?”
“I got to go to the bushes,” Dewey Dell says.
Pa does not check the team. “Cant you wait till we get to town? It aint over a mile now.”
“Stop,” Dewey Dell says. “I got to go to the bushes.”

Pa stops in the middle of the road and we watch Dewey Dell descend, carrying the package. She does
not look back.
“Why not leave your cakes here?” I say. “We’ll watch them.” She descends steadily, not looking at
us.
“How would she know where to go if she waited till we get to town?” Vardaman says. “Where would you
go to do it in town, Dewey Dell?”
She lifts the package down and turns and disappears among the trees and undergrowth.
“Dont be no longer than you can help,” pa says. “We aint got no time to waste.” She does not
answer. After a while we cannot hear her even. “We ought to done like Armstid and Gillespie said
and sent word to town and had it dug and ready,” he says.
“Why didn’t you?” I say. “You could have telephoned.”
“What for?” Jewel says. “Who the hell cant dig a hole in the ground?”
A car comes over the hill. It begins to sound the horn, slowing. It runs along the roadside in low
gear, the outside wheels in the ditch, and passes us and goes on. Vardaman watches it until it is
out of sight.
“How far is it now, Darl?” he says. “Not far,” I say.
“We ought to done it,” pa says. “I just never wanted to be beholden to none except her flesh and
blood.”
“Who the hell cant dig a damn hole in the ground?” Jewel says.
“It aint respectful, talking that way about her grave,” pa says. “You all dont know what it is. You
never pure loved her, none of you.” Jewel does not answer. He sits a little stiffly erect, his body
arched away from his shirt. His high-colored jaw juts.
Dewey Dell returns. We watch her emerge from the bushes, carrying the package, and climb into the
wagon. She now wears her Sunday dress, her beads, her shoes and stockings.
“I thought I told you to leave them clothes to home,” pa says. She does not answer, does not look
at us. She sets the package in the wagon and gets in. The wagon moves on.
“How many more hills now, Darl?” Vardaman says.
“Just one,” I say. “The next one goes right up into town.”
This hill is red sand, bordered on either hand by negro cabins; against the sky ahead the massed
telephone lines run, and the clock on the courthouse lifts among the trees. In the sand the wheels

whisper, as though the very earth would hush our entry. We descend as the hill commences to rise.
We follow the wagon, the whispering wheels, passing the cabins where faces come suddenly to the
doors, white-eyed. We hear sudden voices, ejaculant. Jewel has been looking from side to side; now
his head turns forward and I can see his ears taking on a still deeper tone of furious red. Three
negroes walk beside the road ahead of us; ten feet ahead of them a white man walks. When we pass
the negroes their heads turn suddenly with that expression of shock and instinctive
outrage. “Great God,” one says; “what they got in that wagon?”
Jewel whirls. “Son of a bitches,” he says. As he does so he is abreast of the white man, who has
paused. It is as though Jewel had gone blind for the moment, for it is the white man toward whom he
whirls. “Darl!” Cash says from the wagon. I grasp at Jewel. The white man has fallen back a pace,
his face still slack-jawed; then his jaw tightens,
claps to. Jewel leans above him, his jaw muscles gone white. “What did you say?” he says.
“Here,” I say. “He dont mean anything, mister. Jewel,” I say. When I touch him he swings at the
man. I grasp his arm; we struggle. Jewel has never looked at me. He is trying to free his arm. When
I see the man again he has an open knife in his hand.
“Hold up, mister,” I say; “I’ve got him. Jewel,” I say.
“Thinks because he’s a goddamn town fellow,” Jewel says, panting, wrenching at me. “Son of a
bitch,” he says.
The man moves. He begins to edge around me, watching Jewel, the knife low against his flank. “Cant
no man call me that,” he says. Pa has got down, and Dewey Dell is holding Jewel, pushing at him. I
release him and face the man.
“Wait,” I say. “He dont mean nothing. He’s sick; got burned in a fire last night, and he aint
himself.”
“Fire or no fire,” the man says, “cant no man call me that.” “He thought you said something to
him,” I say.
“I never said nothing to him. I never see him before.” “Fore God,” pa says; “fore God.”
“I know,” I say. “He never meant anything. He’ll take it back.” “Let him take it back then.”
“Put up your knife, and he will.”
The man looks at me. He looks at Jewel. Jewel is quiet now. “Put up your knife.” I say.

The man shuts the knife.
“Fore God,” pa says. “Fore God.”
“Tell him you didn’t mean anything, Jewel,” I say.
“I thought he said something,” Jewel says. “Just because he’s——” “Hush,” I say. “Tell him you
didn’t mean it.”
“I didn’t mean it,” Jewel says.
“He better not,” the man says. “Calling me a——” “Do you think he’s afraid to call you that?” I say.
The man looks at me. “I never said that,” he said. “Dont think it, neither,” Jewel says.
“Shut up,” I say. “Come on. Drive on, pa.”
The wagon moves. The man stands watching us. Jewel does not look back. “Jewel would a whipped him,”
Vardaman says.
We approach the crest, where the street runs, where cars go back and forth; the mules haul the
wagon up and onto the crest and the street. Pa stops them. The street runs on ahead, where the
square opens and the monument stands before the courthouse. We mount again while the heads turn
with that expression which we know; save Jewel. He does not get on, even though the wagon has
started again. “Get in, Jewel,” I say. “Come on. Let’s get away from here.” But he does not get in.
Instead he sets his foot on the turning hub of the rear wheel, one hand grasping the stanchion, and
with the hub turning smoothly under his sole he lifts the other foot and squats there, staring
straight ahead, motionless, lean, wooden-backed, as though carved squatting out of the lean wood.

CASH

It wasn’t nothing else to do. It was either send him to Jackson, or have Gillespie sue us, because
he knowed some way that Darl set fire to it. I dont know how he knowed, but he did. Vardaman seen
him do it, but he swore he never told nobody but Dewey Dell and that she told him not to tell
nobody. But Gillespie knowed it. But he would a suspicioned it sooner or later. He could have done
it that night just watching the way Darl acted.
And so pa said, “I reckon there aint nothing else to do,” and Jewel said,
“You want to fix him now?” “Fix him?” pa said.
“Catch him and tie him up,” Jewel said. “Goddamn it, do you want to wait until he sets fire to the
goddamn team and wagon?”
But there wasn’t no use in that. “There aint no use in that,” I said. “We can wait till she is
underground.” A fellow that’s going to spend the rest of his life locked up, he ought to be let to
have what pleasure he can have before he goes.
“I reckon he ought to be there,” pa says. “God knows, it’s a trial on me. Seems like it aint no end
to bad luck when once it starts.”
Sometimes I aint so sho who’s got ere a right to say when a man is crazy and when he aint.
Sometimes I think it aint none of us pure crazy and aint none of us pure sane until the balance of
us talks him that-a-way. It’s like it aint so much what a fellow does, but it’s the way the
majority of folks is looking at him when he does it.
Because Jewel is too hard on him. Of course it was Jewel’s horse was traded to get her that nigh to
town, and in a sense it was the value of the horse Darl tried to burn up. But I thought more than
once before we crossed the river and after, how it would be God’s blessing if He did take her outen
our hands and get shut of her in some clean way, and it seemed to me that when Jewel worked so to
get her outen the river, he was going against God in a way, and then when Darl

seen that it looked like one of us would have to do something, I can almost believe he done right
in a way. But I dont reckon nothing excuses setting fire to a man’s barn and endangering his stock
and destroying his property. That’s how I reckon a man is crazy. That’s how he cant see eye to eye
with other folks. And I reckon they aint nothing else to do with him but what the most folks say is
right.
But it’s a shame, in a way. Folks seem to get away from the olden right teaching that says to drive
the nails down and trim the edges well always like it was for your own use and comfort you were
making it. It’s like some folks has the smooth, pretty boards to build a courthouse with and others
dont have no more than rough lumber fitten to build a chicken coop. But it’s better to build a
tight chicken coop than a shoddy courthouse, and when they both build shoddy or build well, neither
because it’s one or tother is going to make a man feel the better nor the worse.
So we went up the street, toward the square, and he said, “We better take Cash to the doctor first.
We can leave him there and come back for him.” That’s it. It’s because me and him was born close
together, and it nigh ten years before Jewel and Dewey Dell and Vardaman begun to come along. I
feel kin to them, all right, but I dont know. And me being the oldest, and thinking already the
very thing that he done: I dont know.
Pa was looking at me, then at him, mumbling his mouth. “Go on,” I said. “We’ll get it done first.”
“She would want us all there,” pa says.
“Let’s take Cash to the doctor first,” Darl said. “She’ll wait. She’s already waited nine days.”
“You all dont know,” pa says. “The somebody you was young with and you growed old in her and she
growed old in you, seeing the old coming on and it was the one somebody you could hear say it dont
matter and know it was the truth outen the hard world and all a man’s grief and trials. You all
dont know.”
“We got the digging to do, too,” I said.
“Armstid and Gillespie both told you to send word ahead,” Darl said. “Dont you want to go to
Peabody’s now, Cash?”
“Go on,” I said. “It feels right easy now. It’s best to get things done in the right place.”
“If it was just dug,” pa says. “We forgot our spade, too.”
“Yes,” Darl said. “I’ll go to the hardware store. We’ll have to buy one.”

“It’ll cost money,” pa says.
“Do you begrudge her it?” Darl says.
“Go on and get a spade,” Jewel said. “Here. Give me the money.”
But pa didn’t stop. “I reckon we can get a spade,” he said. “I reckon there are Christians here.”
So Darl set still and we went on, with Jewel squatting on the tail-gate, watching the back of
Darl’s head. He looked like one of these bull dogs, one of these dogs that dont bark none,
squatting against the rope, watching the thing he was waiting to jump at.
He set that way all the time we was in front of Mrs Bundren’s house, hearing the music, watching
the back of Darl’s head with them hard white eyes of hisn.
The music was playing in the house. It was one of them graphophones. It was natural as a
music-band.
“Do you want to go to Peabody’s?” Darl said. “They can wait here and tell pa, and I’ll drive you to
Peabody’s and come back for them.”
“No,” I said. It was better to get her underground, now we was this close, just waiting until pa
borrowed the shovel. He drove along the street until we could hear the music.
“Maybe they got one here,” he said. He pulled up at Mrs Bundren’s. It was like he knowed. Sometimes
I think that if a working man could see work as far ahead as a lazy man can see laziness. So he
stopped there like he knowed, before that little new house, where the music was. We waited there,
hearing it. I believe I could have dickered Suratt down to five dollars on that one of his. It’s a
comfortable thing, music is. “Maybe they got one here,” pa says.
“You want Jewel to go,” Darl says, “or do you reckon I better?”
“I reckon I better,” pa says. He got down and went up the path and around the house to the back.
The music stopped, then it started again.
“He’ll get it, too,” Darl said.
“Ay,” I said. It was just like he knowed, like he could see through the walls and into the next ten
minutes.
Only it was more than ten minutes. The music stopped and never commenced again for a good spell,
where her and pa was talking at the back. We waited in the wagon.
“You let me take you back to Peabody’s,” Darl said. “No,” I said. “We’ll get her underground.”
“If he ever gets back,” Jewel said. He begun to cuss. He started to get down from the wagon. “I’m
going,” he said.

Then we saw pa coming back. He had two spades, coming around the house. He laid them in the wagon
and got in and we went on. The music never started again. Pa was looking back at the house. He kind
of lifted his hand a little and I saw the shade pulled back a little at the window and her face in
it.
But the curiousest thing was Dewey Dell. It surprised me. I see all the while how folks could say
he was queer, but that was the very reason couldn’t nobody hold it personal. It was like he was
outside of it too, same as you, and getting mad at it would be kind of like getting mad at a
mud-puddle that splashed you when you stepped in it. And then I always kind of had a idea that him
and Dewey Dell kind of knowed things betwixt them. If I’d a said it was ere a one of us she liked
better than ere a other, I’d a said it was Darl. But when we got it filled and covered and drove
out the gate and turned into the lane where them fellows was waiting, when they come out and come
on him and he jerked back, it was Dewey Dell that was on him before even Jewel could get at him.
And then I believed I knowed how Gillespie knowed about how his barn taken fire.
She hadn’t said a word, hadn’t even looked at him, but when them
fellows told him what they wanted and that they had come to get him and he throwed back, she jumped
on him like a wild cat so that one of the fellows had to quit and hold her and her scratching and
clawing at him like a wild cat, while the other one and pa and Jewel throwed Darl down and held him
lying on his back, looking up at me.
“I thought you would have told me,” he said. “I never thought you wouldn’t have.”
“Darl,” I said. But he fought again, him and Jewel and the fellow, and the other one holding Dewey
Dell and Vardaman yelling and Jewel saying,
“Kill him. Kill the son of a bitch.”
It was bad so. It was bad. A fellow cant get away from a shoddy job. He cant do it. I tried to tell
him, but he just said, “I thought you’d a told me. It’s not that I,” he said, then he begun to
laugh. The other fellow pulled Jewel off of him and he sat there on the ground, laughing.
I tried to tell him. If I could have just moved, even set up. But I tried to tell him and he quit
laughing, looking up at me.
“Do you want me to go?” he said.
“It’ll be better for you,” I said. “Down there it’ll be quiet, with none of the bothering and such.
It’ll be better for you, Darl,” I said.

“Better,” he said. He begun to laugh again. “Better,” he said. He couldn’t hardly say it for
laughing. He sat on the ground and us watching him, laughing and laughing. It was bad. It was bad
so. I be durn if I could see anything to laugh at. Because there just aint nothing justifies the
deliberate destruction of what a man has built with his own sweat and stored the fruit of his sweat
into.
But I aint so sho that ere a man has the right to say what is crazy and what aint. It’s like there
was a fellow in every man that’s done a- past the sanity or the insanity, that watches the sane and
the insane doings of that man with the same horror and the same astonishment.

PEABODY

I said, “I reckon a man in a tight might let Bill Varner patch him up like a damn mule, but I be
damned if the man that’d let Anse Bundren treat him with raw cement aint got more spare legs than I
have.”
“They just aimed to ease hit some,” he said.
“Aimed, hell,” I said. “What in hell did Armstid mean by even letting them put you on that wagon
again?”
“Hit was gittin right noticeable,” he said. “We never had time to wait.” I just looked at him. “Hit
never bothered me none,” he said.
“Dont you lie there and try to tell me you rode six days on a wagon without springs, with a broken
leg and it never bothered you.”
“It never bothered me much,” he said.
“You mean, it never bothered Anse much,” I said. “No more than it bothered him to throw that poor
devil down in the public street and handcuff him like a damn murderer. Dont tell me. And dont tell
me it aint going to bother you to lose sixty-odd square inches of skin to get that concrete off.
And dont tell me it aint going to bother you to have to limp around on one short leg for the
balance of your life—if you walk at all again. Concrete,” I said. “God Almighty, why didn’t Anse
carry you to the nearest sawmill and stick your leg in the saw? That would have cured it. Then you
all could have stuck his head into the saw and cured a whole family.

 Where is Anse, anyway?
What’s he up to now?”
“He’s taking back them spades he borrowed,” he said.
“That’s right,” I said. “Of course he’d have to borrow a spade to bury his wife with. Unless he
could borrow a hole in the ground. Too bad you all didn’t put him in it too.

 Does that hurt?”
“Not to speak of,” he said, and the sweat big as marbles running down his face and his face about
the color of blotting paper.
“Course not,” I said. “About next summer you can hobble around fine on this leg. Then it wont
bother you, not to speak of.
.
 If you had anything you could call luck, you might say it was lucky
this is

the same leg you broke before,” I said. “Hit’s what paw says,” he said.

MacGOWAN

It happened I am back of the prescription case, pouring up some chocolate sauce, when Jody comes
back and says, “Say, Skeet, there’s a woman up front that wants to see the doctor and when I said
What doctor you want to see, she said she wants to see the doctor that works here and when I said
There aint any doctor works here, she just stood there, looking back this way.”
“What kind of a woman is it?” I says. “Tell her to go upstairs to Alford’s office.”
“Country woman,” he says.
“Send her to the courthouse,” I says. “Tell her all the doctors have gone to Memphis to a Barbers’
Convention.”
“All right,” he says, going away. “She looks pretty good for a country girl,” he says.
“Wait,” I says. He waited and I went and peeped through the crack. But I couldn’t tell nothing
except she had a good leg against the light. “Is she young, you say?” I says.
“She looks like a pretty hot mamma, for a country girl,” he says. “Take this,” I says, giving him
the chocolate. I took off my apron
and went up there. She looked pretty good. One of them black eyed ones that look like she’d as soon
put a knife in you as not if you two- timed her. She looked pretty good. There wasn’t nobody else
in the store; it was dinner time.
“What can I do for you?” I says. “Are you the doctor?” she says.
“Sure,” I says. She quit looking at me and was kind of looking around.
“Can we go back yonder?” she says.
It was just a quarter past twelve, but I went and told Jody to kind of watch out and whistle if the
old man come in sight, because he never got back before one.
“You better lay off of that,” Jody says. “He’ll fire your stern out of

here so quick you cant wink.”
“He dont never get back before one,” I says. “You can see him go into the postoffice. You keep your
eye peeled, now, and give me a whistle.”
“What you going to do?” he says.
“You keep your eye out. I’ll tell you later.”
“Aint you going to give me no seconds on it?” he says.
“What the hell do you think this is?” I says; “a stud-farm? You watch out for him. I’m going into
conference.”
So I go on to the back. I stopped at the glass and smoothed my hair, then I went behind the
prescription case, where she was waiting. She is looking at the medicine cabinet, then she looks at
me.
“Now, madam,” I says; “what is your trouble?”
“It’s the female trouble,” she says, watching me. “I got the money,” she says.
“Ah,” I says. “Have you got female troubles or do you want female troubles? If so, you come to the
right doctor.” Them country people. Half the time they dont know what they want, and the balance of
the time they cant tell it to you. The clock said twenty past twelve.
“No,” she says.
“No which?” I says.
“I aint had it,” she says. “That’s it.” She looked at me. “I got the money,” she says.
So I knew what she was talking about.
“Oh,” I says. “You got something in your belly you wish you didn’t have.” She looks at me. “You
wish you had a little more or a little less, huh?”
“I got the money,” she says. “He said I could git something at the drugstore for hit.”
“Who said so?” I says.
“He did,” she says, looking at me.
“You dont want to call no names,” I says. “The one that put the acorn in your belly? He the one
that told you?” She dont say nothing. “You aint married, are you?” I says. I never saw no ring. But
like as not, they aint heard yet out there that they use rings.
“I got the money,” she says. She showed it to me, tied up in her handkerchief: a ten spot.
“I’ll swear you have,” I says. “He give it to you?” “Yes,” she says.
“Which one?” I says. She looks at me. “Which one of them give it to

you?”
“It aint but one,” she says. She looks at me.
“Go on,” I says. She dont say nothing. The trouble about the cellar is, it aint but one way out and
that’s back up the inside stairs. The clock says twenty-five to one. “A pretty girl like you,” I
says.
She looks at me. She begins to tie the money back up in the handkerchief. “Excuse me a minute,” I
says. I go around the prescription case. “Did you hear about that fellow sprained his ear?” I says.
“After that he couldn’t even hear a belch.”
“You better get her out from back there before the old man comes,” Jody says.
“If you’ll stay up there in front where he pays you to stay, he wont catch nobody but me,” I says.
He goes on, slow, toward the front. “What you doing to her, Skeet?” he says.
“I cant tell you,” I says. “It wouldn’t be ethical. You go on up there and watch.”
“Say, Skeet,” he says.
“Ah, go on,” I says. “I aint doing nothing but filling a prescription.” “He may not do nothing
about that woman back there, but if he
finds you monkeying with that prescription case, he’ll kick your stern clean down them cellar
stairs.”
“My stern has been kicked by bigger bastards than him,” I says. “Go back and watch out for him,
now.”
So I come back. The clock said fifteen to one. She is tying the money in the handkerchief. “You
aint the doctor,” she says.
“Sure I am,” I says. She watches me. “Is it because I look too young, or am I too handsome?” I
says. “We used to have a bunch of old water-jointed doctors here,” I says; “Jefferson used to be a
kind of Old Doctors’ Home for them. But business started falling off and folks stayed so well until
one day they found out that the women wouldn’t never get sick at all. So they run all the old
doctors out and got us young good-looking ones that the women would like and then the women begun
to get sick again and so business picked up. They’re doing that all over the country. Hadn’t you
heard about it? Maybe it’s because you aint never needed a doctor.”
“I need one now,” she says.
“And you come to the right one,” I says. “I already told you that.” “Have you got something for
it?” she says. “I got the money.” “Well,” I says, “of course a doctor has to learn all sorts of
things

while he’s learning to roll calomel; he cant help himself. But I dont know about your trouble.”
“He told me I could get something. He told me I could get it at the drugstore.”
“Did he tell you the name of it?” I says. “You better go back and ask him.”
She quit looking at me, kind of turning the handkerchief in her hands. “I got to do something,” she
says.
“How bad do you want to do something?” I says. She looks at me. “Of course, a doctor learns all
sorts of things folks dont think he knows. But he aint supposed to tell all he knows. It’s against
the law.”
Up front Jody says, “Skeet.”
“Excuse me a minute,” I says. I went up front. “Do you see him?” I says.
“Aint you done yet?” he says. “Maybe you better come up here and watch and let me do that
consulting.”
“Maybe you’ll lay a egg,” I says. I come back. She is looking at me. “Of course you realise that I
could be put in the penitentiary for doing what you want,” I says. “I would lose my license and
then I’d have to go to work. You realise that?”
“I aint got but ten dollars,” she says. “I could bring the rest next month, maybe.”
“Pooh,” I says, “ten dollars? You see, I cant put no price on my knowledge and skill. Certainly not
for no little paltry sawbuck.”
She looks at me. She dont even blink. “What you want, then?”
The clock said four to one. So I decided I better get her out. “You guess three times and then I’ll
show you,” I says.
She dont even blink her eyes. “I got to do something,” she says. She looks behind her and around,
then she looks toward the front. “Gimme the medicine first,” she says.
“You mean, you’re ready to right now?” I says. “Here?” “Gimme the medicine first,” she says.
So I took a graduated glass and kind of turned my back to her and picked out a bottle that looked
all right, because a man that would keep poison setting around in a unlabelled bottle ought to be
in jail, anyway. It smelled like turpentine. I poured some into the glass and give it to her. She
smelled it, looking at me across the glass.
“Hit smells like turpentine,” she says.
“Sure,” I says. “That’s just the beginning of the treatment. You come back at ten o’clock tonight
and I’ll give you the rest of it and perform

the operation.” “Operation?” she says.
“It wont hurt you. You’ve had the same operation before. Ever hear about the hair of the dog?”
She looks at me. “Will it work?” she says. “Sure it’ll work. If you come back and get it.”
So she drunk whatever it was without batting a eye, and went out. I went up front.
“Didn’t you get it?” Jody says. “Get what?” I says.
“Ah, come on,” he says. “I aint going to try to beat your time.”
“Oh, her,” I says. “She just wanted a little medicine. She’s got a bad case of dysentery and she’s
a little ashamed about mentioning it with a stranger there.”
It was my night, anyway, so I helped the old bastard check up and I got his hat on him and got him
out of the store by eight-thirty. I went as far as the corner with him and watched him until he
passed under two street lamps and went on out of sight. Then I came back to the store and waited
until nine-thirty and turned out the front lights and locked the door and left just one light
burning at the back, and I went back and put some talcum powder into six capsules and kind of
cleared up the cellar and then I was all ready.
She come in just at ten, before the clock had done striking. I let her in and she come in, walking
fast. I looked out the door, but there wasn’t nobody but a boy in overalls sitting on the curb.
“You want something?” I says. He never said nothing, just looking at me. I locked the door and
turned off the light and went on back. She was waiting. She didn’t look at me now.
“Where is it?” she said.
I gave her the box of capsules. She held the box in her hand, looking at the capsules.
“Are you sure it’ll work?” she says.
“Sure,” I says. “When you take the rest of the treatment.” “Where do I take it?” she says.
“Down in the cellar,” I says.

VARDAMAN

Now it is wider and lighter, but the stores are dark because they have all gone home. The stores
are dark, but the lights pass on the windows when we pass. The lights are in the trees around the
courthouse. They roost in the trees, but the courthouse is dark. The clock on it looks four ways,
because it is not dark. The moon is not dark too. Not very dark. Darl he went to Jackson is my
brother Darl is my brother Only it was over that way, shining on the track.
“Let’s go that way, Dewey Dell,” I say.
“What for?” Dewey Dell says. The track went shining around the window, it red on the track. But she
said he would not sell it to the town boys. “But it will be there Christmas,” Dewey Dell says.
“You’ll have to wait till then, when he brings it back.”
Darl went to Jackson. Lots of people didn’t go to Jackson. Darl is my brother. My brother is going
to Jackson
While we walk the lights go around, roosting in the trees. On all sides it is the same. They go
around the courthouse and then you cannot see them. But you can see them in the black windows
beyond. They have all gone home to bed except me and Dewey Dell.
Going on the train to Jackson. My brother
There is a light in the store, far back. In the window are two big glasses of soda water, red and
green. Two men could not drink them. Two mules could not. Two cows could not. Darl
A man comes to the door. He looks at Dewey Dell. “You wait out here,” Dewey Dell says.
“Why cant I come in?” I say. “I want to come in, too.” “You wait out here,” she says.
“All right,” I say. Dewey Dell goes in.
Darl is my brother. Darl went crazy
The walk is harder than sitting on the ground. He is in the open door. He looks at me. “You want
something?” he says. His head is

slick. Jewel’s head is slick sometimes. Cash’s head is not slick. Darl he went to Jackson my
brother Darl In the street he ate a banana. Wouldn’t you rather have bananas? Dewey Dell said. You
wait till Christmas. It’ll be there then. Then you can see it. So we are going to have some
bananas. We are going to have a bag full, me and Dewey Dell. He locks the door. Dewey Dell is
inside. Then the light winks out.
He went to Jackson. He went crazy and went to Jackson both. Lots of people didn’t go crazy. Pa and
Cash and Jewel and Dewey Dell and me didn’t go crazy. We never did go crazy. We didn’t go to
Jackson either. Darl
I hear the cow a long time, clopping on the street. Then she comes into the square. She goes
across the square, her head down clopping . She lows. There was nothing in the square before
she lowed, but it wasn’t empty. Now it is empty after she lowed. She goes on, clopping . She
lows. My brother is Darl. He went to Jackson on the train. He didn’t go on the train to go crazy.
He went crazy in our wagon. Darl She has been in there a long time. And the cow is gone too. A long
time. She has been in there longer than the cow was. But not as long as empty. Darl is my brother.
My brother Darl
Dewey Dell comes out. She looks at me. “Let’s go around that way now,” I say.
She looks at me. “It aint going to work,” she says. “That son of a bitch.”
“What aint going to work, Dewey Dell?”
“I just know it wont,” she says. She is not looking at anything. “I just know it.”
“Let’s go that way,” I say.
“We got to go back to the hotel. It’s late. We got to slip back in.” “Cant we go by and see,
anyway?”
“Hadn’t you rather have bananas? Hadn’t you rather?”
“All right.” My brother he went crazy and he went to Jackson too.
Jackson is further away than crazy
“It wont work,” Dewey Dell says. “I just know it wont.”
“What wont work?” I say. He had to get on the train to go to Jackson. I have not been on the train,
but Darl has been on the train. Darl. Darl is my brother. Darl. Darl

DARL

Darl has gone to Jackson. They put him on the train, laughing, down the long car laughing, the
heads turning like the heads of owls when he passed. “What are you laughing at?” I said.
“Yes yes yes yes yes.”
Two men put him on the train. They wore mismatched coats, bulging behind over their right hip
pockets. Their necks were shaved to a hairline, as though the recent and simultaneous barbers had
had a chalk-line like Cash’s. “Is it the pistols you’re laughing at?” I said. “Why do you laugh?” I
said. “Is it because you hate the sound of laughing?”
They pulled two seats together so Darl could sit by the window to laugh. One of them sat beside
him, the other sat on the seat facing him, riding backward. One of them had to ride backward
because the state’s money has a face to each backside and a backside to each face, and they are
riding on the state’s money which is incest. A nickel has a woman on one side and a buffalo on the
other; two faces and no back. I dont know what that is. Darl had a little spy-glass he got in
France at the war. In it it had a woman and a pig with two backs and no face. I know what that is.
“Is that why you are laughing, Darl?”
“Yes yes yes yes yes yes.”
The wagon stands on the square, hitched, the mules motionless, the reins wrapped about the
seat-spring, the back of the wagon toward the courthouse. It looks no different from a hundred
other wagons there; Jewel standing beside it and looking up the street like any other man in town
that day, yet there is something different, distinctive. There is about it that unmistakable air of
definite and imminent departure that trains have, perhaps due to the fact that Dewey Dell and
Vardaman on the seat and Cash on a pallet in the wagon bed are eating bananas from a paper bag. “Is
that why you are laughing, Darl?”
Darl is our brother, our brother Darl. Our brother Darl in a cage in

Jackson where, his grimed hands lying light in the quiet interstices, looking out he foams.
“Yes yes yes yes yes yes yes yes.”

DEWEY DELL

When he saw the money I said, “It’s not my money, it doesn’t belong to me.”
“Whose is it, then?”
“It’s Cora Tull’s money. It’s Mrs Tull’s. I sold the cakes for it.” “Ten dollars for two cakes?”
“Dont you touch it. It’s not mine.”
“You never had them cakes. It’s a lie. It was them Sunday clothes you had in that package.”
“Dont you touch it! If you take it you are a thief.”
“My own daughter accuses me of being a thief. My own daughter.” “Pa. Pa.”
“I have fed you and sheltered you. I give you love and care, yet my own daughter, the daughter of
my dead wife, calls me a thief over her mother’s grave.”
“It’s not mine, I tell you. If it was, God knows you could have it.” “Where did you get ten
dollars?”
“Pa. Pa.”
“You wont tell me. Did you come by it so shameful you dare not?” “It’s not mine, I tell you. Cant
you understand it’s not mine?”
“It’s not like I wouldn’t pay it back. But she calls her own father a thief.”
“I cant, I tell you. I tell you it’s not my money. God knows you could have it.”
“I wouldn’t take it. My own born daughter that has et my food for seventeen years, begrudges me the
loan of ten dollars.”
“It’s not mine, I cant.” “Whose is it, then?”
“It was give to me. To buy something with.” “To buy what with?”
“Pa. Pa.”
“It’s just a loan. God knows, I hate for my blooden children to

reproach me. But I give them what was mine without stint. Cheerful I give them, without stint. And
now they deny me. Addie. It was lucky for you you died, Addie.”
“Pa. Pa.”
“God knows it is.”
He took the money and went out.

CASH

So when we stopped there to borrow the shovels we heard the graphophone playing in the house, and
so when we got done with the shovels pa says, “I reckon I better take them back.”
So we went back to the house. “We better take Cash on to Peabody’s,” Jewel said.
“It wont take but a minute,” pa said. He got down from the wagon.
The music was not playing now.
“Let Vardaman do it,” Jewel said. “He can do it in half the time you can. Or here, you let me——”
“I reckon I better do it,” pa says. “Long as it was me that borrowed them.”
So we set in the wagon, but the music wasn’t playing now. I reckon it’s a good thing we aint got
ere a one of them. I reckon I wouldn’t never get no work done a-tall for listening to it. I dont
know if a little music aint about the nicest thing a fellow can have. Seems like when he comes in
tired of a night, it aint nothing could rest him like having a little music played and him resting.
I have seen them that shuts up like a hand-grip, with a handle and all, so a fellow can carry it
with him wherever he wants.
“What you reckon he’s doing?” Jewel says. “I could a toted them shovels back and forth ten times by
now.”
“Let him take his time,” I said. “He aint as spry as you, remember.” “Why didn’t he let me take
them back, then? We got to get your leg
fixed up so we can start home tomorrow.”
“We got plenty of time,” I said. “I wonder what them machines costs on the installment.”
“Installment of what?” Jewel said. “What you got to buy it with?” “A fellow cant tell,” I said. “I
could a bought that one from Suratt
for five dollars, I believe.”
And so pa come back and we went to Peabody’s. While we was there pa said he was going to the
barbershop and get a shave. And so

that night he said he had some business to tend to, kind of looking away from us while he said it,
with his hair combed wet and slick and smelling sweet with perfume, but I said leave him be; I
wouldn’t mind hearing a little more of that music myself.
And so next morning he was gone again, then he come back and told us to get hitched up and ready to
take out and he would meet us and when they was gone he said,
“I dont reckon you got no more money.”
“Peabody just give me enough to pay the hotel with,” I said. “We dont need nothing else, do we?”
“No,” pa said; “no. We dont need nothing.” He stood there, not looking at me.
“If it is something we got to have, I reckon maybe Peabody,” I said. “No,” he said; “it aint
nothing else. You all wait for me at the
corner.”
So Jewel got the team and come for me and they fixed me a pallet in the wagon and we drove across
the square to the corner where pa said, and we was waiting there in the wagon, with Dewey Dell and
Vardaman eating bananas, when we see them coming up the street. Pa was coming along with that kind
of daresome and hangdog look all at once like when he has been up to something he knows ma aint
going to like, carrying a grip in his hand, and Jewel says,
“Who’s that?”
Then we see it wasn’t the grip that made him look different; it was his face, and Jewel says, “He
got them teeth.”
It was a fact. It made him look a foot taller, kind of holding his head up, hangdog and proud too,
and then we see her behind him, carrying the other grip—a kind of duck-shaped woman all dressed up,
with them kind of hardlooking pop eyes like she was daring ere a man to say nothing. And there we
set watching them, with Dewey Dell’s and Vardaman’s mouth half open and half-et bananas in their
hands and her coming around from behind pa, looking at us like she dared ere a man. And then I see
that the grip she was carrying was one of them little graphophones. It was for a fact, all shut up
as pretty as a picture, and everytime a new record would come from the mail order and us setting in
the house in the winter, listening to it, I would think what a shame Darl couldn’t be to enjoy it
too. But it is better so for him. This world is not his world; this life his life.
“It’s Cash and Jewel and Vardaman and Dewey Dell,” pa says, kind
of hangdog and proud too, with his teeth and all, even if he wouldn’t

look at us. “Meet Mrs Bundren,” he says.

EDITORS’ NOTE

This volume reproduces the text of As I Lay Dying that has been established by Noel Polk. The
copy-text for this novel is William Faulkner’s own ribbon typescript setting copy, which has been
emended to account for his revisions in proof, his indisputable typing errors, and certain other
mistakes and inconsistencies that clearly demand correction. Faulkner typed and proofread this
document himself, and it also bears alterations of varying degrees of seriousness by his editors.
According to Faulkner’s sarcastic testimony in his notorious introduction to the Modern Library
Sanctuary in 1932, he wrote As I Lay Dying “in six weeks, without changing a word.” The manuscript
and typescript reveal that he did not, of course, write it “without changing a word,” although the
dates on the manuscript indicate that he did indeed complete the holograph version in about eight
weeks, between October 25 and December 29, 1929. “I set out deliberately to write a tour-de-force,”
he claimed later. “Before I ever put pen to paper and set down the first words, I knew what the
last word would be.
 Before I began I said, I am going to write a book by which, at a pinch, I can
stand or fall if I never touch ink again.” He wrote As I Lay Dying at the University of Mississippi
power plant, where he was employed as a fireman and night watchman, mostly in the early morning,
after everybody had gone to bed and power needs had diminished. He finished the typing, according
to the date on the carbon typescript, on January 12, 1930, and sent it to Harrison Smith, who
published it with very few editorial changes on October 6, 1930.
Extant documents relevant to the editing of As I Lay Dying are the
holograph manuscript and the carbon typescript, at the Alderman Library of the University of
Virginia, and the ribbon typesetting copy, at the Humanities Research Center of the University of
Texas. No proof is known to survive; this is unfortunate, since there are a number of differences
between the typescript and the published book

that must have occurred in proof.
American English continues to fluctuate; for example, a word may be spelled in more than one way,
even in the same work. Commas are sometimes used expressively to suggest the movements of voice,
and capitals are sometimes meant to give significances to a word beyond those it might have in its
uncapitalized form. Since standardization would remove such effects, this volume preserves the
spelling, punctuation, capitalization, and wording of the text established by Noel Polk, which
strives to be as faithful to Faulkner’s usage as surviving evidence permits.

The following notes were prepared by Joseph Blotner and are reprinted with permission from Novels
1930—1935, one volume of the edition of Faulkner’s collected works published by The Library of
America, 1985. For further information, consult Calvin S. Brown, A Glossary of Faulkner’s South
(New Haven: Yale University Press, 1976); Jessie McGuire Coffee, Faulkner’s Un-Christlike
Christians: Biblical Allusions in the Novels (Ann Arbor: UMI Research Press, 1983); André
Bleikasten, Faulkner’s As I Lay Dying (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, rev. ed., 1973); and
William Faulkner’s “As I Lay Dying,” ed. by Dianne L. Cox (New York: Garland Publishing, 1984).

AS I LAY DYING] When asked the source of his title, Faulkner would sometimes quote from memory the
1 speech of Agamemnon to Odysseus in the Odyssey, Book XI: “As I lay dying the woman with the
dog’s eyes would not close my eyes for me as I descended into Hades.”
laidby cotton] A cultivated crop that will require no
2
further attention until it is picked at harvest time.
3 pussel-gutted] Faulkner defined this to mean “bloated.”
4 frailed] Variant of flailed. To whip or beat.
5 laid-by] See note 2.
6 I 
 falls.] See Matt. 10:29.
Christmas masts] According to Faulkner, comic masks

7 worn by children at Christmas and Halloween.

8 sweat 
 Lord.] Cf. Gen. 3:19 and Matt. 13:12.
9 I 
 chastiseth.] Anse’s garbled recollection of Heb. 12:6. busted out] Plowed or harrowed in
preparation for
10
planting.
It 
 away.] Book Four of The Hamlet (1940) tells the story of the incursion of these “spotted
horses” into
11
Yoknapatawpha County in the first decade of the
twentieth century.
there 
 sinned] See Jesus’ parable of the lost sheep in
12
Luke 15:7.
Inverness] A town about ninety miles southwest of
13
Oxford.
14 aguer] An ague, a malarial fever.
Yoknapatawpha county] The first appearance of the name of what Faulkner would call “my apocryphal
county.” Mississippi’s Lafayette County, where Faulkner
15 spent most of his life, is bounded on the south by the Yocona River. Some early maps
transliterated the river’s Chickasaw name as Yockney-Patafa. According to
Faulkner, it meant “water runs slow through flat land.”

ABOUT THIS GUIDE
The questions, discussion topics, and author biography that follow are designed to enhance your
group’s reading of three of William Faulkner’s greatest novels: The Sound and the Fury, As I Lay
Dying, and Absalom, Absalom! We hope that they will provide you with new ways of thinking and
talking about three works that stand as major landmarks in the history of modern American
literature, works that exemplify Faulkner’s bold stylistic and formal innovations, his creation of
unforgettably powerful voices and characters, and his brilliant insight into the psychological,
economic, and social realities of life in the South in the transition from the Civil War to the
modern era. In their intellectual and aesthetic richness, these novels raise nearly endless
possibilities for discussion. The questions below will necessarily be limited and are meant to open
several, but certainly not all, areas of inquiry for your reading group.
READER’S GUIDE

  1. Which are the most intelligent and sympathetic voices in the novel? With whom do you most and
    least identify? Is Faulkner controlling your closeness to some characters and not others? How is
    this done, given the seemingly equal mode of presentation for all voices?
  2. Even the reader of such an unusual book may be surprised to come upon Addie Bundren’s narrative
    on this page, if only because Addie has been dead since this page. Why is Addie’s narrative placed
    where it is, and what is the effect of hearing Addie’s voice at this point in the book? Is this one
    of the ways in which Faulkner shows Addie’s continued “life” in the minds and hearts of her family?
    How do the issues raised by Addie here relate to the book as a whole?
  3. Faulkner allows certain characters—especially Darl and Vardaman
    —to express themselves in language and imagery that would be impossible, given their lack of
    education and experience in the world. Why does he break with the realistic representation of
    character in this way?
  4. What makes Darl different from the other characters? Why is he able to describe Addie’s death
    [see here] when he is not present? How

is he able to intuit the fact of Dewey Dell’s pregnancy? What does this uncanny visionary power
mean, particularly in the context of what happens to Darl at the end of the novel? Darl has fought
in World War I; why do you think Faulkner has chosen to include this information about him? What
are the sources and meaning of his madness?

  1. Anse Bundren is surely one of the most feckless characters in literature, yet he alone thrives
    in the midst of disaster. How does he manage to command the obedience and cooperation of his
    children? Why are other people so generous with him? He gets his new teeth at the end of the novel
    and he also gets a new wife. What is the secret of Anse’s charm? How did he manage to make Addie
    marry him, when she is clearly more intelligent than he is?
  2. Some critics have spoken of Cash as the novel’s most gentle character, while others have felt
    that he is too rigid, too narrow- minded, to be sympathetic. What does Cash’s list of the thirteen
    reasons for beveling the edges of the coffin tell us about him? What does it tell us about his
    feeling for his mother? Does Cash’s carefully reasoned response to Darl’s imprisonment seem fair to
    you, or is it a betrayal of his brother?
  3. Jewel is the result of Addie’s affair with the evangelical preacher Whitfield (an aspect of
    the plot that bears comparison with Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter). When we read Whitfield’s
    section, we realize that Addie has again allied herself with a man who is not her equal. How would
    you characterize the preacher? What is the meaning of this passionate alliance, now repudiated by
    Whitfield? Does Jewel know who his father is?
  4. What is your response to the section spoken by Vardaman, which states simply, “My mother is a
    fish”? What sort of psychological state or process does this declaration indicate? What are some of
    the ways in which Vardaman insists on keeping his mother alive, even as he struggles to understand
    that she is dead? In what other ways does the novel show characters wrestling with ideas of
    identity and embodiment?
  5. This is a novel full of acts of love, not the least of which is the prolonged search in the
    river for Cash’s tools. Consider some of the other ways that love is expressed among the members of
    the family. What compels loyalty in this family? What are the ways in which that loyalty is
    betrayed? Which characters are most self-interested?
  6. The saga of the Bundren family is participated in, and reflected upon, by many other
    characters. What does the involvement of Doctor

Peabody, of Armstid, and of Cora and Vernon Tull say about the importance of community in country
life? Are the characters in the town meant to provide a contrast with country people?

  1. Does Faulkner deliberately make humor and the grotesque interdependent in this novel? What is
    the effect of such horrific details as Vardaman’s accidental drilling of holes in his dead mother’s
    face? Of Darl and Vardaman listening to the decaying body of Addie “speaking”? Of Vardaman’s
    anxiety about the growing number of buzzards trying to get at the coffin? Of Cash’s bloody broken
    leg, set in concrete and suppurating in the heat? Of Jewel’s burnt flesh? Of the “cure” that Dewey
    Dell is tricked into?
  2. In one of the novel’s central passages, Addie meditates upon the distance between words and
    actions: “I would think how words go straight up in a thin line, quick and harmless, and how
    terribly doing goes along the earth, clinging to it, so that after a while the two lines are too
    far apart for the same person to straddle from one to the other; and that sin and love and fear are
    just sounds that people who never sinned nor loved nor feared have for what they never had and
    cannot have until they forget the words” [see here]. What light does this passage shed upon the
    meaning of the novel? Aren’t words necessary in order to give form to the story of the Bundrens? Or
    is Faulkner saying that words—his own chosen medium—are inadequate?
  3. What does the novel reveal about the ways in which human beings deal with death, grieving, and
    letting go of our loved ones?

WILLIAM FAULKNER (1897–1962)

illiam Cuthbert Faulkner was born in 1897 in New Albany, Mississippi, the first of four sons of
Murry and Maud Butler Falkner (he later added the “u” to the family name himself). In 1904 the
family moved to the university town of Oxford, Mississippi, where Faulkner was to spend most of his
life. He was named for his greatgrandfather “The Old Colonel,” a Civil War veteran who built a
railroad, wrote a bestselling romantic novel called The White Rose of Memphis, became a Mississippi
state legislator, and was eventually killed in what may or may not have been a duel with a
disgruntled business partner. Faulkner identified with this robust and energetic
ancestor and often said that he inherited the “ink stain” from him.

Never fond of school, Faulkner left at the end of football season his senior year of high school,
and began working at his grandfather’s bank. In 1918, after his plans to marry his sweetheart
Estelle Oldham were squashed by their families, he tried to enlist as a pilot in the U.S. Army but
was rejected because he did not meet the height and weight requirements. He went to Canada, where
he pretended to be an Englishman and joined the RAF training program there. Although he did not
complete his training until after the war ended and never saw combat, he returned to his hometown
in uniform, boasting of war wounds. He briefly attended the University of Mississippi, where he
began to publish his poetry.
After spending a short time living in New York, he again returned to Oxford, where he worked at the
university post office. His first book, a collection of poetry, The Marble Faun, was published at
Faulkner’s own expense in 1924. The writer Sherwood Anderson, whom he met in New Orleans in 1925,
encouraged him to try writing fiction, and his first novel, Soldier’s Pay, was published in 1926.
It was followed by Mosquitoes. His next novel, which he titled Flags in the Dust, was rejected by
his publisher and twelve others to whom he

submitted it. It was eventually published in drastically edited form as Sartoris (the original
version was not issued until after his death). Meanwhile, he was writing The Sound and the Fury,
which, after being rejected by one publisher, came out in 1929 and received many ecstatic reviews,
although it sold poorly. Yet again, a new novel, Sanctuary, was initially rejected by his
publisher, this time as “too shocking.” While working on the night shift at a power plant, Faulkner
wrote what he was determined would be his masterpiece, As I Lay Dying. He finished it in about
seven weeks, and it was published in 1930, again to generally good reviews and mediocre sales.

In 1929 Faulkner had finally married his childhood sweetheart, Estelle, after her divorce from her
first husband. They had a premature daughter, Alabama, who died ten days after birth in 1931; a
second daughter, Jill, was born in 1933.

With the eventual publication of his most sensational and violent (as well as, up till then, most
successful) novel, Sanctuary (1931), Faulkner was invited to write scripts for MGM and Warner
Brothers, where he was responsible for much of the dialogue in the film versions of Hemingway’s To
Have and Have Not and Chandler’s The Big Sleep, and many other films. He continued to write novels
and published many stories in the popular magazines. Light in August (1932) was his first attempt
to address the racial issues of the South, an effort continued in Absalom, Absalom! (1936), and Go
Down, Moses (1942). By 1946, most of Faulkner’s novels were out of print in the United States
(although they remained well-regarded in Europe), and he was seen as a minor, regional writer. But
then the influential editor and critic Malcolm Cowley, who had earlier championed Hemingway and
Fitzgerald and others of their generation, put together the Portable Faulkner, and once again
Faulkner’s genius was recognized, this time for good. He received the 1949 Nobel Prize for
Literature as well as many other awards and accolades, including the National Book Award and the
Gold Medal from the American Academy of Arts and Letters and France’s Legion of Honor.

In addition to several collections of short fiction, his other novels include Pylon (1935), The
Unvanquished (1938), The Wild Palms

(1939), The Hamlet (1940), Intruder in the Dust (1948), A Fable (1954),
The Town (1957), The Mansion (1959), and The Reivers (1962).

William Faulkner died of a heart attack on July 6, 1962, in Oxford, Mississippi, where he is
buried.

“He is the greatest artist the South has produced.
 Indeed, through his many novels and short
stories, Faulkner fights out the moral problem which was repressed after the nineteenth century
[yet] for all his concern with the South, Faulkner was actually seeking out the nature of man. Thus
we must turn to him for that continuity of moral purpose which made for the greatness of our
classics.”
—RALPH ELLISON

“Faulkner, more than most men, was aware of human strength as well of human weakness. He knew
that the understanding and the resolution of fear are a large part of the writer’s reason for
being.”
—JOHN STEINBECK

“For range of effect, philosophical weight, originality of style, variety of characterization,
humor, and tragic intensity, [Faulkner’s works] are without equal in our time and country.”
—ROBERT PENN WARREN

“No man ever put more of his heart and soul into the written word than did William Faulkner. If you
want to know all you can about that heart and soul, the fiction where he put it is still right
there.”
—EUDORA WELTY

APPROACHING WILLIAM FAULKNER
As with any great literature, there are probably as many ways to read William Faulkner’s writing as
there are readers. There are hundreds of books devoted to interpretations of his novels, numerous
biographies, and every year high school teachers and college professors guide their students
through one or more of the novels. But after all is said and done, there are the books themselves,
and the pleasure of reading them can be deep and lasting. The language Faulkner uses ranges from
the poetically beautiful, nearly biblical to the coarse sounds of rough dialect. His characters
linger in the mind, whether for their heroism or villainy, their stoicism or self-indulgence, their
honesty or deceitfulness or self-deception, their wisdom or stupidity, their gentleness or cruelty.
In short, like Shakespeare, William Faulkner understood what it means to be human.

Much of Faulkner’s fiction is set in the fictional Mississippi county Yoknapatawpha (Yok’na pa taw
pha) and most of his characters are southerners who to one degree or another, are struggling with
life in a country that has experienced defeat, resisting change, and dealing with a lingering
nostalgia for a time that many of them never knew. Faulkner’s South is, of course, a segregated
South, and most of his characters are white southerners, many of whom have not and will not accept
the reality of racial equality. Faulkner himself became involved in the early Civil Rights
struggle, but being a southerner who rarely left the small Mississippi college town where he grew
up, he understood the difficulty of the racial divide, and in his writing we can find some of the
most subtle explanations of the difficult relationship between blacks and white, as well as some of
the most horrifying descriptions of the effects of racial hatred.

But if Faulkner were only concerned with the lives of southerners in the long period after the
Civil War and into the first half of the twentieth century, his writing would not have the appeal
it does (and he might not have received the Nobel Prize for Literature). Faulkner deals with
universal themes, and his characters, speaking in their own, sometimes barely articulate, sometimes
profoundly insightful voices, express the fears, joys, and confusion of struggling with life:

the voices of the Bundren family and their neighbors and acquaintances alternating in As I
Lay Dying lend the narrative much more power than a simple telling of the plot would. Allowing the
“idiot” Benjy to narrate the first section of The Sound and the Fury, in which time is confused and
details accumulate slowly, makes the reader consider how events are interpreted and what the mind
makes of memories. In Light in August, Joe Christmas never knows his true origins, but his
assumptions, and the beliefs of others, lead to a dramatic portrayal of the effects of prejudice.

Often tragic, sometimes absurdly comic, Faulkner’s plots are frequently driven by forces
that cannot be controlled by his characters: the definition of classic tragedy. In As I Lay
Dying, the family set off on a journey to fulfill the dying wish of Addie Bundren, only to be
stymied by an almost biblical series of events: fire and flood among them. Benjy, Quentin, and
Jason Compton in The Sound and the Fury are each affected by something that happened to their
sister, which they could not or did not prevent, and perhaps by the effects of history itself. In
Light in August, the lives of two characters who never meet, Lena Grove and Joe Christmas, lead to
both horrifying tragedy and a small but significant ray of hope.

So, how do we approach Faulkner? We approach him through his language, letting ourselves hear the
poetry in it, stopping to savor a phrase (or look up an unfamiliar word!), or just reading until
the sound becomes familiar. We approach him through his characters, hating them or loving them,
fearing for them, hoping for them or merely wondering how they survive. We approach him through the
stories he tells, because they are familiar or strange, because they sound like history or myth or
just a good tale. We can even approach him through what we know about Faulkner’s own life and times
or through what we read in the newspaper every day or what we have experienced in our personal
lives. If the definition of classic literature is that it concerns things that we continue to want
(and need) to read about, then we can simply read Faulkner.
Text © 2005 by Alfred A. Knopf, Inc., a division of Random House, Inc., New York

ALSO BY WILLIAM FAULKNER

ABSALOM, ABSALOM!
One of Faulkner’s finest achievements, Absalom, Absalom! is the story of Thomas Sutpen and the
ruthless, single-minded pursuit of his grand design—to forge a dynasty in Jefferson, Mississippi,
in 1830—which is ultimately destroyed (along with Sutpen himself) by his two sons.
AS I LAY DYING
As I Lay Dying is the harrowing account of the Bundren family’s odyssey across the Mississippi
countryside to bury Addie, their wife and mother. Told by each of the family members—including
Addie herself—the novel ranges from dark comedy to deepest pathos.
A FABLE
Winner of the Pulitzer Prize and the National Book Award, this allegorical novel about World War I
is set in the trenches of France and deals with a mutiny in a French regiment.
FLAGS IN THE DUST
The complete text, published for the first time in 1973, of Faulkner’s third novel, written when he
was twenty-nine, which appeared, with his reluctant consent, in a much cut version in 1929 as
Sartoris.
LIGHT IN AUGUST
A novel about hopeful perseverance in the face of mortality, Light in August tells the tales of
guileless, dauntless Lena Grove, in search of the father of her unborn child; Reverend Gail
Hightower, who is plagued by visions of Confederate horsemen; and Joe Christmas, an enigmatic
drifter consumed by his mixed ancestry.
THE REIVERS
One of Faulkner’s comic masterpieces and winner of a Pulitzer Prize, The Reivers is a picaresque
tale that tells of three unlikely car thieves from rural Mississippi and their wild misadventures
in the fast life of

Memphis—from horse smuggling to bawdy houses.
REQUIEM FOR A NUN
The sequel to Faulkner’s most sensational novel Sanctuary, was written twenty years later but takes
up the story of Temple Drake eight years after the events related in Sanctuary. Temple is now
married to Gowan Stevens. The book begins when the death sentence is pronounced on the nurse Nancy
for the murder of Temple and Gowan’s child. In an attempt to save her, Temple goes to see the judge
to confess her own guilt. Told partly in prose, partly in play form, Requiem for a Nun is a
haunting exploration of the impact of the past on the present.
THE SOUND AND THE FURY
One of the greatest novels of the twentieth century, The Sound and the Fury is the tragedy of the
Compson family, featuring some of the most memorable characters in American literature: beautiful,
rebellious Caddy; the man-child Benjy; haunted, neurotic Quentin; Jason, the brutal cynic; and
Dilsey, their black servant.
THE UNVANQUISHED
The Unvanquished is a novel of the Sartoris family, who embody the ideal of Southern honor and its
transformation through war, defeat, and Reconstruction: Colonel John Sartoris, who is murdered by a
business rival after the war; his son Bayard, who finds an alternative to bloodshed; and Granny
Millard, the matriarch, who must put aside her code of gentility in order to survive.
Snopes Trilogy
THE HAMLET
The Hamlet, the first novel of Faulkner’s Snopes trilogy, is both an ironic take on classical
tragedy and a mordant commentary on the grand pretensions of the antebellum South and the depths of
its decay in the aftermath of war and reconstruction. It tells of the advent and the rise of the
Snopes family in Frenchman’s Bend, a small town built on the ruins of a once-stately plantation.
Flem Snopes—wily,

energetic, a man of shady origins—quickly comes to dominate the town and its people with his
cunning and guile.
THE TOWN
This is the second volume of Faulkner’s trilogy about the Snopes family, his symbol for the
grasping, destructive element in the post- bellum South. Like its predecessor The Hamlet, and its
successor The Mansion, The Town is completely self-contained, but it gains resonance from being
read with the other two. The story of Flem Snopes’ ruthless struggle to take over the town of
Jefferson, Mississippi, the book is rich in typically Faulknerian episodes of humor and of
profundidty.
THE MANSION
The Mansion completes Faulkner’s great trilogy of the Snopes family in the mythical county of
Yoknapatawpha, Mississippi, which also includes The Hamlet and The Town. Beginning with the murder
of Jack Houston and ending with the murder of Flem Snopes, it traces the downfall of the
indomitable post-bellum family who managed to seize control of the town of Jefferson within a
generation.
BIG WOODS
The best of William Faulkner’s hunting stories are woven together brilliantly in Big Woods. First
published in 1955 and now available in paperback for the first time, the volume includes Faulkner’s
most famous story, “The Bear” (in its original version), together with “The Old People,” “A Bear
Hunt,” and “Race at Morning.” Each of the stories is introduced by a prelude, and the final one is
followed by an epilogue, which serve as almost musical bridges between them. Together, these pieces
create a seamless whole, a work that displays the full eloquence, emotional breadth, and moral
complexity of Faulkner’s vision.
COLLECTED STORIES
“A Bear Hunt,” “A Rose for Emily,” “Two Soldiers,” “Victory,” “The Brooch,” “Beyond”—these are
among the forty-two stories that make up this magisterial collection by the writer who stands at
the pinnacle

of modern American fiction. Compressing an epic expanse of vision into narratives as hard and
wounding as bullets, William Faulkner’s stories evoke the intimate textures of place, the deep
strata of history and legend, and all the fear, brutality, and tenderness of which human beings are
capable. These tales are set not only in Yoknapatawpha County but in Beverly Hills and in France
during World War I; they are populated by such characters as the Faulknerian archetypes Flem Snopes
and Quentin Compson (“A Justice”) as well as ordinary men and women who emerge in these pages so
sharply and indelibly that they dwarf the protagonists of most novels.
GO DOWN, MOSES
Go Down, Moses is composed of seven interrelated stories, all of them set in Faulkner’s mythic
Yoknapatawpha County. From a variety of perspectives, Faulkner examines the complex, changing
relationships between blacks and whites, between man and nature, weaving a cohesive novel rich in
implication and insight.
INTRUDER IN THE DUST
Intruder in the Dust is at once engrossing murder mystery and unflinching portrait of racial
injustice: it is the story of Lucas Beauchamp, a black man wrongly arrested for the murder of
Vinson Gowrie, a white man. Confronted by the threat of lynching, Lucas sets out to prove his
innocence, aided by a white lawyer, Gavin Stevens, and his young nephew, Chick Mallison.
KNIGHT’S GAMBIT
Gavin Stevens, the wise and forbearing student of crime and the folk ways of Yoknapatawpha County,
Mississippi, plays the major role in these six stories of violence. In each, Stevens’ sharp
insights and ingenious detection uncover the underlying motives.
PYLON
One of the few of William Faulkner’s works to be set outside his fictional Yoknapatawpha County,
Pylon, first published in 1935, takes place at an air show in a thinly disguised New Orleans named
New Valois. An unnamed reporter for a local newspaper tries to understand

a very modern ménage a trois of flyers on the brainstorming circuit. These characters, Faulkner
said, “were a fantastic and bizarre phenomenon on the face of the contemporary scene.
 That is,
there was really no place for them in the culture, in the economy, yet they were there, at that
time, and everyone knew that they wouldn’t last very long, which they didn’t.
 That they were
outside the range of God, not only of respectability, of love, but of God too.” In Pylon Faulkner
set out to test their rootless modernity to see if there is any place in it for the old values of
the human heart that are the central concerns of his best fiction.
SANCTUARY
A powerful novel examining the nature of evil, informed by the works of T.S. Eliot and Freud,
mythology, local lore, and hardboiled detective fiction, Sanctuary is the dark, at times brutal,
story of the kidnapping of Mississippi debutante Temple Drake, who introduces her own form of
venality into the Memphis underworld where she is being held.
THREE FAMOUS SHORT NOVELS
In this book are three different approaches of Faulkner, each of them highly entertaining as well
as representative of his work as a whole. Spotted Horses is a hilarious account of a horse auction,
and pits the “cold practicality” of women against the boyish folly of men. The law comes in to
settle the dispute caused by the sale of “wild” horses, and finds itself up against a formidable
opponent, Mrs. Tull. Old Man is something of an adventure story. When a flood ravages the
countryside of the lower Mississippi, a convict finds himself adrift with a pregnant woman. His one
aim is to return the woman to safety and himself to prison, where he can be free of women. In order
to do this, he fights alligators and snakes, as well as the urge to be trapped once again by a
woman. Perhaps one of the best known of Faulkner’s shorter works, The Bear is the story of a boy
coming to terms with the adult world. By learning how to hunt, the boy is taught the real meaning
of pride and humility and courage, virtues that Faulkner feared would be almost impossible to learn
with the destruction of the wilderness.

UNCOLLECTED STORIES OF WILLIAM FAULKNER
This invaluable volume, which has been republished to commemorate the one-hundredth anniversary of
Faulkner’s birth, contains some of the greatest short fiction by a writer who defined the course of
American literature. Its forty-five stories fall into three categories: those not included in
Faulkner’s earlier collections; previously unpublished short fiction; and stories that were
later expanded into such novels as The Unvanquished, The Hamlet, and Go Down, Moses. With its
introduction and extensive notes by the biographer Joseph Blotner, Uncollected Stories of William
Faulkner is an essential addition to its author’s canon—as well as a book of some of the most
haunting, harrowing, and atmospheric short fiction written in this century.
THE WILD PALMS
In this feverishly beautiful novel—originally titled If I Forget Thee, Jerusalem by Faulkner, and
now published in the authoritative Library of America text—William Faulkner interweaves two
narratives, each wholly absorbing in its own right, each subtly illuminating the other. In New
Orleans in 1937, a man and a woman embark on a headlong flight into the wilderness of passions,
fleeing her husband and the temptations of respectability. In Mississippi ten years earlier, a
convict sets forth across a flooded river, risking his one chance at freedom to rescue a pregnant
woman. From these separate stories Faulkner composes a symphony of deliverance and damnation,
survival and self-sacrifice, a novel in which elemental danger juxtaposes with fatal injuries of
the spirit. The Wild Palms is grandly inventive, heart- stopping in its prose, and suffused on
every page with the physical presence of the country that Faulkner made his own.

VINTAGE INTERNATIONAL
Available wherever books are sold www.randomhouse.com

ACADEMIC RESOURCES FOR EDUCATORS

Committed to publishing intellectually important works and enduring classics, Vintage Books and
Anchor Books are the American publishers of William Faulkner, Albert Camus, Willa Cather, James
Joyce, Thomas Mann, Ralph Ellison, Franz Kafka, and Toni Morrison, as well as Michel Foucault,
Simone de Beauvoir, Edward Said, and James Baldwin, among many others.

Random House’s Academic Resources website— www.randomhouse.com/academic—presents over 5,000
academic titles in a searchable database by discipline. This site also provides information about
requesting desk and examination copies; makes available teacher’s guides and recent subject
catalogs for download or request by mail; posts our academic conference schedule; and offers the
opportunity to sign up for our e-newsletters, which provide advance information about our
publishing program.

Vintage/Anchor Academic Marketing 1745 Broadway 20-2
New York, NY 10019 acmart@randomhouse.com www.randomhouse.com/academic
Also please visit our site for High School Teachers www.randomhouse.com/highschool

VINTAGE INTERNATIONAL

William Faulkner, Toni Morrison, Doris Lessing, V. S. Naipual, Eudora Welty, Joan Didion, and
Cormac McCarthy, among many others: VINTAGE INTERNATIONAL is a bold series of books devoted to
publishing the best writing of the last century from the world over. Offering both classic and
contemporary fiction and literary nonfiction, VINTAGE INTERNATIONAL aims to introduce a new
generation of readers to world-class writing that has stood the test of time and essential works by
the preminent authors of today.

The Murder at the Vicarage – Agatha Christie – Download – Public Domain

The Murder at the Vicarage is a work of detective fiction by the British writer Agatha Christie, first published in the UK by the Collins Crime Club on 20 October 1930[1] and in the US by Dodd, Mead and Company later in the same year.

The Murder at the Vicarage is a work of detective fiction by the British writer Agatha Christie, first published in the UK by the Collins Crime Club on 20 October 1930[1] and in the US by Dodd, Mead and Company later in the same year.

Characters

  • Miss Jane Marple: a spinster living in St Mary Mead, next door to the vicar. She is observant and understands human behaviour, and is recognised in her village as astute and generally correct.
  • Colonel Lucius Protheroe: a wealthy man, the churchwarden and local magistrate in St Mary Mead, who lives at Old Hall. He has grown deaf, and shouts a lot as a result. He is found shot dead early in the novel, which is based on this murder.
  • Anne Protheroe: the second wife of Colonel Protheroe, young and attractive. She is having an affair with Lawrence Redding.
  • Lettice Protheroe: Colonel Protheroe’s daughter from his first marriage, to Mrs Estelle Lestrange. She despises Anne Protheroe, her stepmother.
  • Leonard Clement: the vicar of St Mary Mead and narrator of the story, in his early forties. He is an instrumental figure in this story’s development, as the murder occurs in his house.
  • Griselda Clement: the vicar’s young wife, 25 years old and a happy person. She is revealed to be pregnant at the end of the novel.
  • Dennis Clement: the vicar’s teenage nephew, part of his household.
  • Mary Adams: the Clements’ housemaid and cook. She is a terrible cook and shows disrespect to the vicar and his wife. She is going out with Bill Archer.
  • Mr Hawes: Clement’s curate, newly arrived in the parish. He had suffered acute Encephalitis lethargica (a sleepwalking disease) before coming to St Mary Mead.
  • Mrs Martha Price Ridley: a widow and gossip who lives next to the vicarage, at the end of the road.
  • Miss Amanda Hartnell: a spinster in St Mary Mead.
  • Miss Caroline Wetherby: a spinster in St Mary Mead who lives next door to Miss Hartnell.
  • Dr Haydock: a doctor living in St Mary Mead. He is trying to protect Mrs Lestrange, for she has only a month to live.
  • Lawrence Redding: a painter who fought in the First World War. He uses a building in the vicarage grounds as his studio and has been painting a number of women in St Mary Mead. He is having an affair with Anne Protheroe and has had many quarrels with Colonel Protheroe.
  • Mrs Estelle Lestrange: an elegant woman who came to the village recently and keeps to herself. Lettice Protheroe is her daughter. She has only weeks left to live.
  • Raymond West: Miss Marple’s nephew, a writer who usually lives in London.
  • Rose and Gladdie: the parlour maid and the kitchen maid respectively at Old Hall, Colonel Protheroe’s house. Gladdie tells Redding what she overheard when Mrs Lestrange visited Old Hall.
  • Bill Archer: a local man whom Protheroe in his role as magistrate has jailed more than once for poaching.
  • Inspector Slack: the local police detective, who is very active despite his name, and often abrasive.
  • Colonel Melchett: the Chief Constable for the county.
  • Dr Stone: an archaeologist carrying out a dig on Colonel Protheroe’s land. He turns out to be a fraud.
  • Gladys Cram: Dr Stone’s secretary, in her early twenties.

Contents

The Murder at the Vicarage
Cover
Title Page
Dedication
Chapter 1
It is difficult to know quite where to begin this

Chapter 2
Griselda is a very irritating woman. On leaving the luncheon

Chapter 3
‘Nasty old cat,’ said Griselda, as soon as the door

Chapter 4
I had entirely forgotten that we had asked Lawrence Redding

Chapter 5
It was nearer seven than half-past six when I

Chapter 6
We puzzled over the business of the clock for some

Chapter 7
Colonel Melchett is a dapper little man with a habit

Chapter 8
We were rather silent on our way down to the

Chapter 9
After leaving a message at the police station, the Chief

Chapter 10
His remarks on the subject of Miss Marple as we

Chapter 11
I saw at a glance that Colonel Melchett and Inspector

Chapter 12
I was summoned to the study when Lawrence Redding arrived.
Chapter 13
I hardly thought it likely that Mrs Price Ridley had

Chapter 14
On my way home, I ran into Miss Hartnell and

Chapter 15
Hawes’s appearance distressed me very much. His hands were shaking

Chapter 16
As I went out I ran into Haydock on the

Chapter 17
Inspector Slack came round to see me the following morning.
Chapter 18
The inquest was held that afternoon (Saturday) at two o’clock

Chapter 19
‘Very glad to have met you,’ said Lawrence. ‘Come to

Chapter 20
When I got back to the Vicarage I found that

Chapter 21
I cannot say that I have at any time had

Chapter 22
Inspector Slack’s orders, once I had got him on the

Chapter 23
On the way back, I proposed to Griselda that we

Chapter 24
I returned to the Vicarage to find Hawes waiting for

Chapter 25
I found it hard to shake off the impression left

Chapter 26
I was in a strange mood when I mounted the

Chapter 27
Griselda and Dennis had not yet returned. I realized that

Chapter 28
I hurried down the village street. It was eleven o’clock,

Chapter 29
I don’t know how long I sat there—only a

Chapter 30
We stared at her. I really think that for a

Chapter 31
Colonel Melchett and I both stared at her.
Chapter 32
There is little more to be told. Miss Marple’s plan

Credits

The Murder at the Vicarage
Dedication

To Rosalind

OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 1

It is difficult to know quite where to begin this story, but I have fixed my
choice on a certain Wednesday at luncheon at the Vicarage. The
conversation, though in the main irrelevant to the matter in hand, yet
contained one or two suggestive incidents which influenced later
developments.
I had just finished carving some boiled beef (remarkably tough by the
way) and on resuming my seat I remarked, in a spirit most unbecoming to
my cloth, that anyone who murdered Colonel Protheroe would be doing the
world at large a service.
My young nephew, Dennis, said instantly:
‘That’ll be remembered against you when the old boy is found bathed in
blood. Mary will give evidence, won’t you, Mary? And describe how you
brandished the carving knife in a vindictive manner.’
Mary, who is in service at the Vicarage as astepping-stone to better
things and higher wages, merely said in a loud, businesslike voice,
‘Greens’, and thrust a cracked dish at him in a truculent manner.
My wife said in a sympathetic voice: ‘Has he been very trying?’
I did not reply at once, for Mary, setting the greens on the table with a
bang, proceeded to thrust a dish of singularly moist and unpleasant
dumplings under my nose. I said, ‘No, thank you,’ and she deposited the
dish with a clatter on the table and left the room.
‘It is a pity that I am such a shocking housekeeper,’ said my wife, with a
tinge of genuine regret in her voice.
I was inclined to agree with her. My wife’s name is Griselda – a highly
suitable name for a parson’s wife. But there the suitability ends. She is not
in the least meek.
I have always been of the opinion that a clergyman should be
unmarried. Why I should have urged Griselda to marry me at the end of
twenty-four hours’ acquaintance is a mystery to me. Marriage, I have
always held, is a serious affair, to be entered into only after long
deliberation and forethought, and suitability of tastes and inclinations is the
most important consideration.
Griselda is nearly twenty years younger than myself. She is most
distractingly pretty and quite incapable of taking anything seriously. She is
incompetent in every way, and extremely trying to live with. She treats the
parish as a kind of huge joke arranged for her amusement. I have
endeavoured to form her mind and failed. I am more than ever convinced
that celibacy is desirable for the clergy. I have frequently hinted as much to
Griselda, but she has only laughed.
‘My dear,’ I said, ‘if you would only exercise a little care –’
‘I do sometimes,’ said Griselda. ‘But, on the whole, I think things go
worse when I’m trying. I’m evidently not a housekeeper by nature. I find it
better to leave things to Mary and just make up my mind to be
uncomfortable and have nasty things to eat.’
‘And what about your husband, my dear?’ I said reproachfully, and
proceeding to follow the example of the devil in quoting Scripture for his
own ends I added: ‘She looketh to the ways of her household
’
‘Think how lucky you are not to be torn to pieces by lions,’ said
Griselda, quickly interrupting. ‘Or burnt at the stake. Bad food and lots of
dust and dead wasps is really nothing to make a fuss about. Tell me more
about Colonel Protheroe. At any rate the early Christians were lucky
enough not to have churchwardens.’
‘Pompous old brute,’ said Dennis. ‘No wonder his first wife ran away
from him.’
‘I don’t see what else she could do,’ said my wife.
‘Griselda,’ I said sharply. ‘I will not have you speaking in that way.’
‘Darling,’ said my wife affectionately. ‘Tell me about him. What was
the trouble? Was it Mr Hawes’s becking and nodding and crossing himself
every other minute?’
Hawes is our new curate. He has been with us just over three weeks. He
has High Church views and fasts on Fridays. Colonel Protheroe is a great
opposer of ritual in any form.
‘Not this time. He did touch on it in passing. No, the whole trouble
arose out of Mrs Price Ridley’s wretched pound note.’
Mrs Price Ridley is a devout member of my congregation. Attending
early service on the anniversary of her son’s death, she put a pound note in
the offertory bag. Later, reading the amount of the collection posted up, she
was pained to observe that one ten-shilling note was the highest item
mentioned.
She complained to me about it, and I pointed out, very reasonably, that
she must have made a mistake.
‘We’re none of us so young as we were,’ I said, trying to turn it off
tactfully. ‘And we must pay the penalty of advancing years.’
Strangely enough, my words only seemed to incense her further. She
said that things had a very odd look and that she was surprised I didn’t think
so also. And she flounced away and, I gather, took her troubles to Colonel
Protheroe. Protheroe is the kind of man who enjoys making a fuss on every
conceivable occasion. He made a fuss. It is a pity he made it on a
Wednesday. I teach in the Church Day School on Wednesday mornings, a
proceeding that causes me acute nervousness and leaves me unsettled for
the rest of the day.
‘Well, I suppose he must have some fun,’ said my wife, with the air of
trying to sum up the position impartially. ‘Nobody flutters round him and
calls him “the dear Vicar”, and embroiders awful slippers for him, and gives
him bed-socks for Christmas. Both his wife and his daughter are fed up to
the teeth with him. I suppose it makes him happy to feel important
somewhere.’
‘He needn’t be offensive about it,’ I said with some heat. ‘I don’t think
he quite realized the implications of what he was saying. He wants to go
over all the Church accounts – in case of defalcations – that was the word
he used. Defalcations! Does he suspect me of embezzling the Church
funds?’
‘Nobody would suspect you of anything, darling,’ said Griselda. ‘You’re
so transparently above suspicion that really it would be a marvellous
opportunity. I wish you’d embezzle the S.P.G. funds. I hate missionaries – I
always have.’
I would have reproved her for that sentiment, but Mary entered at that
moment with a partially cooked rice pudding. I made a mild protest, but
Griselda said that the Japanese always ate half-cooked rice and had
marvellous brains in consequence.
‘I dare say,’ she said, ‘that if you had a rice pudding like this every day
till Sunday, you’d preach the most marvellous sermon.’
‘Heaven forbid,’ I said with a shudder.
‘Protheroe’s coming over tomorrow evening and we’re going over the
accounts together,’ I went on. ‘I must finish preparing my talk for the
C.E.M.S. today. Looking up a reference, I became so engrossed in Canon
Shirley’s Reality that I haven’t got on as well as I should. What are you
doing this afternoon, Griselda?’
‘My duty,’ said Griselda. ‘My duty as the Vicaress. Tea and scandal at
four-thirty.’
‘Who is coming?’
Griselda ticked them off on her fingers with a glow of virtue on her
face.
‘Mrs Price Ridley, Miss Wetherby, Miss Hartnell, and that terrible Miss
Marple.’
‘I rather like Miss Marple,’ I said. ‘She has, at least, a sense of humour.’
‘She’s the worst cat in the village,’ said Griselda. ‘And she always
knows every single thing that happens – and draws the worst inferences
from it.’
Griselda, as I have said, is much younger than I am. At my time of life,
one knows that the worst is usually true.
‘Well, don’t expect me in for tea, Griselda,’ said Dennis.
‘Beast!’ said Griselda.
‘Yes, but look here, the Protheroes really did ask me for tennis today.’
‘Beast!’ said Griselda again.
Dennis beat a prudent retreat and Griselda and I went together into my
study.
‘I wonder what we shall have for tea,’ said Griselda, seating herself on
my writing-table. ‘Dr Stone and Miss Cram, I suppose, and perhaps Mrs
Lestrange. By the way, I called on her yesterday, but she was out. Yes, I’m
sure we shall have Mrs Lestrange for tea. It’s so mysterious, isn’t it, her
arriving like this and taking a house down here, and hardly ever going
outside it? Makes one think of detective stories. You know – “Who was she,
the mysterious woman with the pale, beautiful face? What was her past
history? Nobody knew. There was something faintly sinister about her.” I
believe Dr Haydock knows something about her.’
‘You read too many detective stories, Griselda,’ I observed mildly.
‘What about you?’ she retorted. ‘I was looking everywhere for The
Stain on the Stairs the other day when you were in here writing a sermon.
And at last I came in to ask you if you’d seen it anywhere, and what did I
find?’
I had the grace to blush.
‘I picked it up at random. A chance sentence caught my eye and
’
‘I know those chance sentences,’ said Griselda. She quoted
impressively, “And then a very curious thing happened – Griselda rose,
crossed the room and kissed her elderly husband affectionately.”’ She suited
the action to the word.
‘Is that a very curious thing?’ I inquired.
‘Of course it is,’ said Griselda. ‘Do you realize, Len, that I might have
married a Cabinet Minister, a Baronet, a rich Company Promoter, three
subalterns and a ne’er-do-weel with attractive manners, and that instead I
chose you? Didn’t it astonish you very much?’
‘At the time it did,’ I replied. ‘I have often wondered why you did it.’
Griselda laughed.
‘It made me feel so powerful,’ she murmured. ‘The others thought me
simply wonderful and of course it would have been very nice for them to
have me. But I’m everything you most dislike and disapprove of, and yet
you couldn’t withstand me! My vanity couldn’t hold out against that. It’s so
much nicer to be a secret and delightful sin to anybody than to be a feather
in their cap. I make you frightfully uncomfortable and stir you up the wrong
way the whole time, and yet you adore me madly. You adore me madly,
don’t you?’
‘Naturally I am very fond of you, my dear.’
‘Oh! Len, you adore me. Do you remember that day when I stayed up in
town and sent you a wire you never got because the postmistress’s sister
was having twins and she forgot to send it round? The state you got into and
you telephoned Scotland Yard and made the most frightful fuss.’
There are things one hates being reminded of. I had really been
strangely foolish on the occasion in question. I said:
‘If you don’t mind, dear, I want to get on with the C.E.M.S.’
Griselda gave a sigh of intense irritation, ruffled my hair up on end,
smoothed it down again, said:
‘You don’t deserve me. You really don’t. I’ll have an affair with the
artist. I will – really and truly. And then think of the scandal in the parish.’
‘There’s a good deal already,’ I said mildly.
Griselda laughed, blew me a kiss, and departed through the window.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 2

Griselda is a very irritating woman. On leaving the luncheon table, I had
felt myself to be in a good mood for preparing a really forceful address for
the Church of England Men’s Society. Now I felt restless and disturbed.
Just when I was really settling down to it, Lettice Protheroe drifted in.
I use the word drifted advisedly. I have read novels in which young
people are described as bursting with energy –joie de vivre, the magnificent
vitality of youth
Personally, all the young people I come across have the
air of animal wraiths.
Lettice was particularly wraith-like this afternoon. She is a pretty girl,
very tall and fair and completely vague. She drifted through the French
window, absently pulled off the yellow beret she was wearing and
murmured vaguely with a kind of far-away surprise: ‘Oh! it’s you.’
There is a path from Old Hall through the woods which comes out by
our garden gate, so that most people coming from there come in at that gate
and up to the study window instead of going a long way round by the road
and coming to the front door. I was not surprised at Lettice coming in this
way, but I did a little resent her attitude.
If you come to a Vicarage, you ought to be prepared to find a Vicar.
She came in and collapsed in a crumpled heap in one of my big
armchairs. She plucked aimlessly at her hair, staring at the ceiling.
‘Is Dennis anywhere about?’
‘I haven’t seen him since lunch. I understood he was going to play
tennis at your place.’
‘Oh!’ said Lettice. ‘I hope he isn’t. He won’t find anybody there.’
‘He said you asked him.’
‘I believe I did. Only that was Friday. And today’s Tuesday.’
‘It’s Wednesday,’ I said.
‘Oh, how dreadful!’ said Lettice. ‘That means that I’ve forgotten to go
to lunch with some people for the third time.’
Fortunately it didn’t seem to worry her much.
‘Is Griselda anywhere about?’
‘I expect you’ll find her in the studio in the garden– sitting to Lawrence
Redding.’
‘There’s been quite a shemozzle about him,’ said Lettice. ‘With father,
you know. Father’s dreadful.’
‘What was the she – whatever it was about?’ I inquired.
‘About his painting me. Father found out about it. Why shouldn’t I be
painted in my bathing dress? If I go on a beach in it, why shouldn’t I be
painted in it?’
Lettice paused and then went on.
‘It’s really absurd – father forbidding a young man the house. Of course,
Lawrence and I simply shriek about it. I shall come and be done here in
your studio.’
‘No, my dear,’ I said. ‘Not if your father forbids it.’
‘Oh! dear,’ said Lettice, sighing. ‘How tiresome everyone is. I feel
shattered. Definitely. If only I had some money I’d go away, but without it I
can’t. If only father would be decent and die, I should be all right.’
‘You must not say things like that, Lettice.’
‘Well, if he doesn’t want me to want him to die, he shouldn’t be so
horrible over money. I don’t wonder mother left him. Do you know, for
years I believed she was dead. What sort of a young man did she run away
with? Was he nice?’
‘It was before your father came to live here.’
‘I wonder what’s become of her. I expect Anne will have an affair with
someone soon. Annehates me – she’s quite decent to me, but she hates me.
She’s getting old and she doesn’t like it. That’s the age you break out, you
know.’
I wondered if Lettice was going to spend the entire afternoon in my
study.
‘You haven’t seen my gramophone records, have you?’ she asked.
‘No.’
‘How tiresome. I know I’ve left them somewhere. And I’ve lost the dog.
And my wrist watch is somewhere, only it doesn’t much matter because it
won’t go. Oh! dear, I am so sleepy. I can’t think why, because I didn’t get
up till eleven. But life’s very shattering, don’t you think? Oh! dear, I must
go. I’m going to see Dr Stone’s barrow at three o’clock.’
I glanced at the clock and remarked that it was now five-and-twenty to
four.
‘Oh! Is it? How dreadful. I wonder if they’ve waited or if they’ve gone
without me. I suppose I’d better go down and do something about it.’
She got up and drifted out again, murmuring over her shoulder:
‘You’ll tell Dennis, won’t you?’
I said ‘Yes’ mechanically, only realizing too late that I had no idea what
it was I was to tell Dennis. But I reflected that in all probability it did not
matter. I fell to cogitating on the subject of Dr Stone, a well-known
archaeologist who had recently come to stay at the Blue Boar, whilst he
superintended the excavation of a barrow situated on Colonel Protheroe’s
property. There had already been several disputes between him and the
Colonel. I was amused at his appointment to take Lettice to see the
operations.
It occurred to me that Lettice Protheroe was something of a minx. I
wondered how she would get on with the archaeologist’s secretary, Miss
Cram. Miss Cram is a healthy young woman of twenty-five, noisy in
manner, with a high colour, fine animal spirits and a mouth that always
seems to have more than its full share of teeth.
Village opinion is divided as to whether she is no better than she should
be, or else a young woman of iron virtue who purposes to become Mrs
Stone at an early opportunity. She is in every way a great contrast to
Lettice.
I could imagine that the state of things at Old Hall might not be too
happy. Colonel Protheroe had married again some five years previously.
The second Mrs Protheroe was a remarkably handsome woman in a rather
unusual style. I had always guessed that the relations between her and her
stepdaughter were not too happy.
I had one more interruption. This time, it was my curate, Hawes. He
wanted to know the details of my interview with Protheroe. I told him that
the Colonel had deplored his ‘Romish tendencies’ but that the real purpose
of his visit had been on quite another matter. At the same time, I entered a
protest of my own, and told him plainly that he must conform to my ruling.
On the whole, he took my remarks very well.
I felt rather remorseful when he had gone for not liking him better.
These irrational likes and dislikes that one takes to people are, I am sure,
very unChristian.
With a sigh, I realized that the hands of the clock on my writing-table
pointed to a quarter to five, a sign that it was really half-past four, and I
made my way to the drawing-room.
Four of my parishioners were assembled there with teacups. Griselda
sat behind the tea table trying to look natural in her environment, but only
succeeded in looking more out of place than usual.
I shook hands all round and sat down between Miss Marple and Miss
Wetherby.
Miss Marple is a white-haired old lady with a gentle, appealing manner
– Miss Wetherby is a mixture of vinegar and gush. Of the two Miss Marple
is much the more dangerous.
‘We were just talking,’ said Griselda in a honeysweet voice, ‘about Dr
Stone and Miss Cram.’
A ribald rhyme concocted by Dennis shot through my head.
‘Miss Cram doesn’t give a damn.’
I had a sudden yearning to say it out loud and observe the effect, but
fortunately I refrained. Miss Wetherby said tersely:
‘No nice girl would do it,’ and shut her thin lips disapprovingly.
‘Do what?’ I inquired.
‘Be a secretary to an unmarried man,’ said Miss Wetherby in a horrified
tone.
‘Oh! my dear,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I think married ones are the worst.
Remember poor Mollie Carter.’
‘Married men living apart from their wives are, of course, notorious,’
said Miss Wetherby.
‘And even some of the ones living with their wives,’ murmured Miss
Marple. ‘I remember
’
I interrupted these unsavoury reminiscences.
‘But surely,’ I said, ‘in these days a girl can take a post in just the same
way as a man does.’
‘To come away to the country? And stay at the same hotel?’ said Mrs
Price Ridley in a severe voice.
Miss Wetherby murmured to Miss Marple in a low voice:
‘And all the bedrooms on the same floor
’
Miss Hartnell, who is weather-beaten and jolly and much dreaded by
the poor, observed in a loud, hearty voice:
‘The poor man will be caught before he knows where he is. He’s as
innocent as a babe unborn, you can see that.’
Curious what turns of phrase we employ. None of the ladies present
would have dreamed of alluding to an actual baby till it was safely in the
cradle, visible to all.
‘Disgusting, I call it,’ continued Miss Hartnell, with her usual
tactlessness. ‘The man must be at least twenty-five years older than she is.’
Three female voices rose at once making disconnected remarks about
the Choir Boys’ Outing, the regrettable incident at the last Mothers’
Meeting, and the draughts in the church. Miss Marple twinkled at Griselda.
‘Don’t you think,’ said my wife, ‘that Miss Cram may just like having
an interesting job? And that she considers Dr Stone just as an employer?’
There was a silence. Evidently none of the four ladies agreed. Miss
Marple broke the silence by patting Griselda on the arm.
‘My dear,’ she said, ‘you are very young. The young have such innocent
minds.’
Griselda said indignantly that she hadn’t got at all an innocent mind.
‘Naturally,’ said Miss Marple, unheeding of the protest, ‘you think the
best of everyone.’
‘Do you really think she wants to marry that baldheaded dull man?’
‘I understand he is quite well off,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Rather a violent
temper, I’m afraid. He had quite a serious quarrel with Colonel Protheroe
the other day.’
Everyone leaned forward interestingly.
‘Colonel Protheroe accused him of being an ignoramus.’
‘How like Colonel Protheroe, and how absurd,’ said Mrs Price Ridley.
‘Very like Colonel Protheroe, but I don’t know about it being absurd,’
said Miss Marple. ‘You remember the woman who came down here and
said she represented Welfare, and after taking subscriptions she was never
heard of again and proved to having nothing whatever to do with Welfare.
One is so inclined to be trusting and take people at their own valuation.’
I should never have dreamed of describing Miss Marple as trusting.
‘There’s been some fuss about that young artist, Mr Redding, hasn’t
there?’ asked Miss Wetherby.
Miss Marple nodded.
‘Colonel Protheroe turned him out of the house. It appears he was
painting Lettice in her bathing dress.’
‘I always thought there was something between them,’ said Mrs Price
Ridley. ‘That young fellow is always mouching off up there. Pity the girl
hasn’t got a mother. A stepmother is never the same thing.’
‘I dare say Mrs Protheroe does her best,’ said Miss Hartnell.
‘Girls are so sly,’ deplored Mrs Price Ridley.
‘Quite a romance, isn’t it?’ said the softer-hearted Miss Wetherby. ‘He’s
a very good-looking young fellow.’
‘But loose,’ said Miss Hartnell. ‘Bound to be. An artist! Paris! Models!
The Altogether!’
‘Painting her in her bathing dress,’ said Mrs Price Ridley. ‘Not quite
nice.’
‘He’s painting me too,’ said Griselda.
‘But not in your bathing dress, dear,’ said Miss Marple.
‘It might be worse,’ said Griselda solemnly.
‘Naughty girl,’ said Miss Hartnell, taking the joke broad-mindedly.
Everybody else looked slightly shocked.
‘Did dear Lettice tell you of the trouble?’ asked Miss Marple of me.
‘Tell me?’
‘Yes. I saw her pass through the garden and go round to the study
window.’
Miss Marple always sees everything. Gardening is as good as a smoke
screen, and the habit of observing birds through powerful glasses can
always be turned to account.
‘She mentioned it, yes,’ I admitted.
‘Mr Hawes looked worried,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I hope he hasn’t been
working too hard.’
‘Oh!’ cried Miss Wetherby excitedly. ‘I quite forgot. I knew I had some
news for you. I saw Dr Haydock coming out of Mrs Lestrange’s cottage.’
Everyone looked at each other.
‘Perhaps she’s ill,’ suggested Mrs Price Ridley.
‘It must have been very sudden, if so,’ said Miss Hartnell. ‘For I saw her
walking round her garden at three o’clock this afternoon, and she seemed in
perfect health.’
‘She and Dr Haydock must be old acquaintances,’ said Mrs Price
Ridley. ‘He’s been very quiet about it.’
‘It’s curious,’ said Miss Wetherby, ‘that he’s never mentioned it.’
‘As a matter of fact –’ said Griselda in a low, mysterious voice, and
stopped. Everyone leaned forward excitedly.
‘I happen to know,’ said Griselda impressively. ‘Her husband was a
missionary. Terrible story. He was eaten, you know. Actually eaten. And she
was forced to become the chief’s head wife. Dr Haydock was with an
expedition and rescued her.’
For a moment excitement was rife, then Miss Marple said reproachfully,
but with a smile: ‘Naughty girl!’
She tapped Griselda reprovingly on the arm.
‘Very unwise thing to do, my dear. If you make up these things, people
are quite likely to believe them. And sometimes that leads to
complications.’
A distinct frost had come over the assembly. Two of the ladies rose to
take their departure.
‘I wonder if there is anything between young Lawrence Redding and
Lettice Protheroe,’ said Miss Wetherby. ‘It certainly looks like it. What do
you think, Miss Marple?’
Miss Marple seemed thoughtful.
‘I shouldn’t have said so myself. Not Lettice. Quite another person I
should have said.’
‘But Colonel Protheroe must have thought
’
‘He has always struck me as rather a stupid man,’ said Miss Marple.
‘The kind of man who gets the wrong idea into his head and is obstinate
about it. Do you remember Joe Bucknell who used to keep the Blue Boar?
Such a to-do about his daughter carrying on with young Bailey. And all the
time it was that minx of a wife of his.’
She was looking full at Griselda as she spoke, and I suddenly felt a wild
surge of anger.
‘Don’t you think, Miss Marple,’ I said, ‘that we’re all inclined to let our
tongues run away with us too much. Charity thinketh no evil, you know.
Inestimable harm may be done by foolish wagging of tongues in ill-natured
gossip.’
‘Dear Vicar,’ said Miss Marple, ‘You are so unworldly. I’m afraid that
observing human nature for as long as I have done, one gets not to expect
very much from it. I dare say the idle tittle-tattle is very wrong and unkind,
but it is so often true, isn’t it?’
That last Parthian shot went home.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 3

‘Nasty old cat,’ said Griselda, as soon as the door was closed.
She made a face in the direction of the departing visitors and then
looked at me and laughed.
‘Len, do you really suspect me of having an affair with Lawrence
Redding?’
‘My dear, of course not.’
‘But you thought Miss Marple was hinting at it. And you rose to my
defence simply beautifully. Like – like an angry tiger.’
A momentary uneasiness assailed me. A clergyman of the Church of
England ought never to put himself in the position of being described as an
angry tiger.
‘I felt the occasion could not pass without a protest,’ I said. ‘But
Griselda, I wish you would be a little more careful in what you say.’
‘Do you mean the cannibal story?’ she asked. ‘Or the suggestion that
Lawrence was painting me in the nude! If they only knew that he was
painting me in a thick cloak with a very high fur collar – the sort of thing
that you could go quite purely to see the Pope in – not a bit of sinful flesh
showing anywhere! In fact, it’s all marvellously pure. Lawrence never even
attempts to make love to me – I can’t think why.’
‘Surely knowing that you’re a married woman –’
‘Don’t pretend to come out of the ark, Len. You know very well that an
attractive young woman with an elderly husband is a kind of gift from
heaven to a young man. There must be some other reason – it’s not that I’m
unattractive – I’m not.’
‘Surely you don’t want him to make love to you?’
‘N-n-o,’ said Griselda, with more hesitation than I thought becoming.
‘If he’s in love with Lettice Protheroe –’
‘Miss Marple didn’t seem to think he was.’
‘Miss Marple may be mistaken.’
‘She never is. That kind of old cat is always right.’ She paused a minute
and then said, with a quick sidelong glance at me: ‘You do believe me,
don’t you? I mean, that there’s nothing between Lawrence and me.’
‘My dear Griselda,’ I said, surprised. ‘Of course.’
My wife came across and kissed me.
‘I wish you weren’t so terribly easy to deceive, Len. You’d believe me
whatever I said.’
‘I should hope so. But, my dear, I do beg of you to guard your tongue
and be careful of what you say. These women are singularly deficient in
humour, remember, and take everything seriously.’
‘What they need,’ said Griselda, ‘is a little immorality in their lives.
Then they wouldn’t be so busy looking for it in other people’s.’
And on this she left the room, and glancing at my watch I hurried out to
pay some visits that ought to have been made earlier in the day.
The Wednesday evening service was sparsely attended as usual, but
when I came out through the church, after disrobing in the vestry, it was
empty save for a woman who stood staring up at one of our windows. We
have some rather fine old stained glass, and indeed the church itself is well
worth looking at. She turned at my footsteps, and I saw that it was Mrs
Lestrange.
We both hesitated a moment, and then I said:
‘I hope you like our little church.’
‘I’ve been admiring the screen,’ she said.
Her voice was pleasant, low, yet very distinct, with a clearcut
enunciation. She added:
‘I’m so sorry to have missed your wife yesterday.’
We talked a few minutes longer about the church. She was evidently a
cultured woman who knew something of Church history and architecture.
We left the building together and walked down the road, since one way to
the Vicarage led past her house. As we arrived at the gate, she said
pleasantly:
‘Come in, won’t you? And tell me what you think of what I have done.’
I accepted the invitation. Little Gates had formerly belonged to an
Anglo-Indian colonel, and I could not help feeling relieved by the
disappearance of the brass tables and Burmese idols. It was furnished now
very simply, but in exquisite taste. There was a sense of harmony and rest
about it.
Yet I wondered more and more what had brought such a woman as Mrs
Lestrange to St Mary Mead. She was so very clearly a woman of the world
that it seemed a strange taste to bury herself in a country village.
In the clear light of her drawing-room I had an opportunity of observing
her closely for the first time.
She was a very tall woman. Her hair was gold with a tinge of red in it.
Her eyebrows and eyelashes were dark, whether by art or by nature I could
not decide. If she was, as I thought, made up, it was done very artistically.
There was something Sphinxlike about her face when it was in repose and
she had the most curious eyes I have ever seen – they were almost golden in
shade.
Her clothes were perfect and she had all the ease of manner of a well-
bred woman, and yet there was something about her that was incongruous
and baffling. You felt that she was a mystery. The word Griselda had used
occurred to me –sinister. Absurd, of course, and yet – was it so absurd? The
thought sprang unbidden into my mind: ‘This woman would stick at
nothing.’
Our talk was on most normal lines – pictures, books, old churches. Yet
somehow I got very strongly the impression that there was something else –
something of quite a different nature that Mrs Lestrange wanted to say to
me.
I caught her eye on me once or twice, looking at me with a curious
hesitancy, as though she were unable to make up her mind. She kept the
talk, I noticed, strictly to impersonal subjects. She made no mention of a
husband or relations.
But all the time there was that strange urgent appeal in her glance. It
seemed to say: ‘Shall I tell you? I want to. Can’t you help me?’
Yet in the end it died away – or perhaps it had all been my fancy. I had
the feeling that I was being dismissed. I rose and took my leave. As I went
out of the room, I glanced back and saw her staring after me with a puzzled,
doubtful expression. On an impulse I came back:
‘If there is anything I can do –’
She said doubtfully: ‘It’s very kind of you –’
We were both silent. Then she said:
‘I wish I knew. It’s difficult. No, I don’t think anyone can help me. But
thank you for offering to do so.’
That seemed final, so I went. But as I did so, I wondered. We are not
used to mysteries in St Mary Mead.
So much is this the case that as I emerged from the gate I was pounced
upon. Miss Hartnell is very good at pouncing in a heavy and cumbrous way.
‘I saw you!’ she exclaimed with ponderous humour. ‘And I was so
excited. Now you can tell us all about it.’
‘About what?’
‘The mysterious lady! Is she a widow or has she a husband
somewhere?’
‘I really couldn’t say. She didn’t tell me.’
‘How very peculiar. One would think she would be certain to mention
something casually. It almost looks, doesn’t it, as though she had a reason
for not speaking?’
‘I really don’t see that.’
‘Ah! But as dear Miss Marple says, you are so unworldly, dear Vicar.
Tell me, has she known Dr Haydock long?’
‘She didn’t mention him, so I don’t know.’
‘Really? But what did you talk about then?’
‘Pictures, music, books,’ I said truthfully.
Miss Hartnell, whose only topics of conversation are the purely
personal, looked suspicious and unbelieving. Taking advantage of a
momentary hesitation on her part as to how to proceed next, I bade her
good-night and walked rapidly away.
I called in at a house farther down the village and returned to the
Vicarage by the garden gate, passing, as I did so, the danger point of Miss
Marple’s garden. However, I did not see how it was humanly possible for
the news of my visit to Mrs Lestrange to have yet reached her ears, so I felt
reasonably safe.
As I latched the gate, it occurred to me that I would just step down to
the shed in the garden which young Lawrence Redding was using as a
studio, and see for myself how Griselda’s portrait was progressing.
I append a rough sketch here which will be useful in the light of after
happenings, only sketching in such details as are necessary.
I had no idea there was anyone in the studio. There had been no voices
from within to warn me, and I suppose that my own footsteps made no
noise upon the grass.
I opened the door and then stopped awkwardly on the threshold. For
there were two people in the studio, and the man’s arms were round the
woman and he was kissing her passionately.
The two people were the artist, Lawrence Redding, and Mrs Protheroe.
I backed out precipitately and beat a retreat to my study. There I sat
down in a chair, took out my pipe, and thought things over. The discovery
had come as a great shock to me. Especially since my conversation with
Lettice that afternoon, I had felt fairly certain that there was some kind of
understanding growing up between her and the young man. Moreover, I was
convinced that she herself thought so. I felt positive that she had no idea of
the artist’s feelings for her stepmother.
A nasty tangle. I paid a grudging tribute to Miss Marple. She had not
been deceived but had evidently suspected the true state of things with a fair
amount of accuracy. I had entirely misread her meaning glance at Griselda.
I had never dreamt of considering Mrs Protheroe in the matter. There
has always been rather a suggestion of Caesar’s wife about Mrs Protheroe –
a quiet, selfcontained woman whom one would not suspect of any great
depths of feeling.
I had got to this point in my meditations when a tap on my study
window aroused me. I got up and went to it. Mrs Protheroe was standing
outside. I opened the window and she came in, not waiting for an invitation
on my part. She crossed the room in a breathless sort of way and dropped
down on the sofa.
I had the feeling that I had never really seen her before. The quiet self-
contained woman that I knew had vanished. In her place was a quick-
breathing, desperate creature. For the first time I realized that Anne
Protheroe was beautiful.

She was a brown-haired woman with a pale face and very deep set grey
eyes. She was flushed now and her breast heaved. It was as though a statue
had suddenly come to life. I blinked my eyes at the transformation.
‘I thought it best to come,’ she said. ‘You – you saw just now?’ I bowed
my head.
She said very quietly: ‘We love each other
’
And even in the middle of her evident distress and agitation she could
not keep a little smile from her lips. The smile of a woman who sees
something very beautiful and wonderful.
I still said nothing, and she added presently:
‘I suppose to you that seems very wrong?’
‘Can you expect me to say anything else, Mrs Protheroe?’
‘No – no, I suppose not.’
I went on, trying to make my voice as gentle as possible:
‘You are a married woman –’
She interrupted me.
‘Oh! I know – I know. Do you think I haven’t gone over all that again
and again? I’m not a bad woman really – I’m not. And things aren’t – aren’t
– as you might think they are.’
I said gravely: ‘I’m glad of that.’
She asked rather timorously:
‘Are you going to tell my husband?’
I said rather dryly:
‘There seems to be a general idea that a clergyman is incapable of
behaving like a gentleman. That is not true.’
She threw me a grateful glance.
‘I’m so unhappy. Oh! I’m so dreadfully unhappy. I can’t go on. I simply
can’t go on. And I don’t know what to do.’ Her voice rose with a slightly
hysterical note in it. ‘You don’t know what my life is like. I’ve been
miserable with Lucius from the beginning. No woman could be happy with
him. I wish he were dead
It’s awful, but I do
I’m desperate. I tell you,
I’m desperate.’ She started and looked over at the window.
‘What was that? I thought I heard someone? Perhaps it’s Lawrence.’
I went over to the window which I had not closed as I had thought. I
stepped out and looked down the garden, but there was no one in sight. Yet
I was almost convinced that I, too, had heard someone. Or perhaps it was
her certainty that had convinced me.
When I re-entered the room she was leaning forward, drooping her head
down. She looked the picture of despair. She said again:
‘I don’t know what to do. I don’t know what to do.’
I came and sat down beside her. I said the things I thought it was my
duty to say, and tried to say them with the necessary conviction, uneasily
conscious all the time that that same morning I had given voice to the
sentiment that a world without Colonel Protheroe in it would be improved
for the better.
Above all, I begged her to do nothing rash. To leave her home and her
husband was a very serious step.
I don’t suppose I convinced her. I have lived long enough in the world
to know that arguing with anyone in love is next door to useless, but I do
think my words brought to her some measure of comfort.
When she rose to go, she thanked me, and promised to think over what I
had said.
Nevertheless, when she had gone, I felt very uneasy. I felt that hitherto I
had misjudged Anne Protheroe’s character. She impressed me now as a very
desperate woman, the kind of woman who would stick at nothing once her
emotions were aroused. And she was desperately, wildly, madly in love with
Lawrence Redding, a man several years younger than herself. I didn’t like
it.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 4

I had entirely forgotten that we had asked Lawrence Redding to dinner that
night. When Griselda burst in and scolded me, pointing out that it lacked
two minutes to dinner time, I was quite taken aback.
‘I hope everything will be all right,’ Griselda called up the stairs after
me. ‘I’ve thought over what you said at lunch, and I’ve really thought of
some quite good things to eat.’
I may say, in passing, that our evening meal amply bore out Griselda’s
assertion that things went much worse when she tried than when she didn’t.
The menu was ambitious in conception, and Mary seemed to have taken a
perverse pleasure in seeing how best she could alternate undercooking and
overcooking. Some oysters which Griselda had ordered, and which would
seem to be beyond the reach of incompetence, we were, unfortunately, not
able to sample as we had nothing in the house to open them with – an
omission which was discovered only when the moment for eating them
arrived.
I had rather doubted whether Lawrence Redding would put in an
appearance. He might very easily have sent an excuse.
However, he arrived punctually enough, and the four of us went in to
dinner.
Lawrence Redding has an undeniably attractive personality. He is, I
suppose, about thirty years of age. He has dark hair, but his eyes are of a
brilliant, almost startling blue. He is the kind of young man who does
everything well. He is good at games, an excellent shot, a good amateur
actor, and can tell a first-rate story. He is capable of making any party go.
He has, I think, Irish blood in his veins. He is not, at all, one’s idea of the
typical artist. Yet I believe he is a clever painter in the modern style. I know
very little of painting myself.
It was only natural that on this particular evening he should appear a
shade distrait. On the whole, he carried off things very well. I don’t think
Griselda or Dennis noticed anything wrong. Probably I should not have
noticed anything myself if I had not known beforehand.
Griselda and Dennis were particularly gay – full of jokes about Dr
Stone and Miss Cram – the Local Scandal! It suddenly came home to me
with something of a pang that Dennis is nearer Griselda’s age than I am. He
calls me Uncle Len, but her Griselda. It gave me, somehow, a lonely
feeling.
I must, I think, have been upset by Mrs Protheroe. I’m not usually given
to such unprofitable reflections.
Griselda and Dennis went rather far now and then, but I hadn’t the heart
to check them. I have always thought it a pity that the mere presence of a
clergyman should have a dampening effect.
Lawrence took a gay part in the conversation. Nevertheless I was aware
of his eyes continually straying to where I sat, and I was not surprised when
after dinner he manoeuvred to get me into the study.
As soon as we were alone his manner changed.
‘You’ve surprised our secret, sir,’ he said. ‘What are you going to do
about it?’
I could speak far more plainly to Redding than I could to Mrs Protheroe,
and I did so. He took it very well.
‘Of course,’ he said, when I had finished, ‘you’re bound to say all this.
You’re a parson. I don’t mean that in any way offensively. As a matter of
fact I think you’re probably right. But this isn’t the usual sort of thing
between Anne and me.’
I told him that people had been saying that particular phrase since the
dawn of time, and a queer little smile creased his lips.
‘You mean everyone thinks their case is unique? Perhaps so. But one
thing you must believe.’
He assured me that so far – ‘there was nothing wrong in it.’ Anne, he
said, was one of the truest and most loyal women that ever lived. What was
going to happen he didn’t know.
‘If this were only a book,’ he said gloomily, ‘the old man would die –
and a good riddance to everybody.’
I reproved him.
‘Oh! I didn’t mean I was going to stick him in the back with a knife,
though I’d offer my best thanks to anyone else who did so. There’s not a
soul in the world who’s got a good word to say for him. I rather wonder the
first Mrs Protheroe didn’t do him in. I met her once, years ago, and she
looked quite capable of it. One of those calm dangerous women. He goes
blustering along, stirring up trouble everywhere, mean as the devil, and
with a particularly nasty temper. You don’t know what Anne has had to
stand from him. If I had a penny in the world I’d take her away without any
more ado.’
Then I spoke to him very earnestly. I begged him to leave St Mary
Mead. By remaining there, he could only bring greater unhappiness on
Anne Protheroe than was already her lot. People would talk, the matter
would get to Colonel Protheroe’s ears – and things would be made infinitely
worse for her.
Lawrence protested.
‘Nobody knows a thing about it except you, padre.’
‘My dear young man, you underestimate the detective instinct of village
life. In St Mary Mead everyone knows your most intimate affairs. There is
no detective in England equal to a spinster lady of uncertain age with plenty
of time on her hands.’
He said easily that that was all right. Everyone thought it was Lettice.
‘Has it occurred to you,’ I asked, ‘that possibly Lettice might think so
herself ?’
He seemed quite surprised by the idea. Lettice, he said, didn’t care a
hang about him. He was sure of that.
‘She’s a queer sort of girl,’ he said. ‘Always seems in a kind of dream,
and yet underneath I believe she’s really rather practical. I believe all that
vague stuff is a pose. Lettice knows jolly well what she’s doing. And there’s
a funny vindictive streak in her. The queer thing is that she hates Anne.
Simply loathes her. And yet Anne’s been a perfect angel to her always.’
I did not, of course, take his word for this last. To infatuated young men,
their inamorata always behaves like an angel. Still, to the best of my
observation, Anne had always behaved to her stepdaughter with kindness
and fairness. I had been surprised myself that afternoon at the bitterness of
Lettice’s tone.
We had to leave the conversation there, because Griselda and Dennis
burst in upon us and said I was not to make Lawrence behave like an old
fogy.
‘Oh dear!’ said Griselda, throwing herself into an arm-chair. ‘How I
would like a thrill of some kind. A murder – or even a burglary.’
‘I don’t suppose there’s anyone much worth burgling,’ said Lawrence,
trying to enter into her mood. ‘Unless we stole Miss Hartnell’s false teeth.’
‘They do click horribly,’ said Griselda. ‘But you’re wrong about there
being no one worthwhile. There’s some marvellous old silver at Old Hall.
Trencher salts and a Charles II Tazza – all kinds of things like that. Worth
thousands of pounds, I believe.’
‘The old man would probably shoot you with an army revolver,’ said
Dennis. ‘Just the sort of thing he’d enjoy doing.’
‘Oh, we’d get in first and hold him up!’ said Griselda. ‘Who’s got a
revolver?’
‘I’ve got a Mauser pistol,’ said Lawrence.
‘Have you? How exciting. Why do you have it?’
‘Souvenir of the war,’ said Lawrence briefly.
‘Old Protheroe was showing the silver to Stone today,’ volunteered
Dennis. ‘Old Stone was pretending to be no end interested in it.’
‘I thought they’d quarrelled about the barrow,’ said Griselda.
‘Oh, they’ve made that up!’ said Dennis. ‘I can’t think what people
want to grub about in barrows for, anyway.’
‘The man Stone puzzles me,’ said Lawrence. ‘I think he must be very
absent-minded. You’d swear sometimes he knew nothing about his own
subject.’
‘That’s love,’ said Dennis. ‘Sweet Gladys Cram, you are no sham. Your
teeth are white and fill me with delight. Come, fly with me, my bride to be.
And at the Blue Boar, on the bedroom floor –’
‘That’s enough, Dennis,’ I said.
‘Well,’ said Lawrence Redding, ‘I must be off. Thank you very much,
Mrs Clement, for a very pleasant evening.’
Griselda and Dennis saw him off. Dennis returned to the study alone.
Something had happened to ruffle the boy. He wandered about the room
aimlessly, frowning and kicking the furniture.
Our furniture is so shabby already that it can hardly be damaged further,
but I felt impelled to utter a mild protest.
‘Sorry,’ said Dennis.
He was silent for a moment and then burst out:
‘What an absolutely rotten thing gossip is!’
I was a little surprised. ‘What’s the matter?’ I asked.
‘I don’t know whether I ought to tell you.’
I was more and more surprised.
‘It’s such an absolutely rotten thing,’ Dennis said again. ‘Going round
and saying things. Not even saying them. Hinting them. No, I’m damned –
sorry – if I’ll tell you! It’s too absolutely rotten.’
I looked at him curiously, but I did not press him further. I wondered
very much, though. It is very unlike Dennis to take anything to heart.
Griselda came in at that moment.
‘Miss Wetherby’s just rung up,’ she said. ‘Mrs Lestrange went out at a
quarter past eight and hasn’t come in yet. Nobody knows where she’s gone.’
‘Why should they know?’
‘But it isn’t to Dr Haydock’s. Miss Wetherby does know that, because
she telephoned to Miss Hartnell who lives next door to him and who would
have been sure to see her.’
‘It is a mystery to me,’ I said, ‘how anyone ever gets any nourishment in
this place. They must eat their meals standing up by the window so as to be
sure of not missing anything.’
‘And that’s not all,’ said Griselda, bubbling with pleasure. ‘They’ve
found out about the Blue Boar. Dr Stone and Miss Cram have got rooms
next door to each other, BUT’ – she waved an impressive forefinger – ‘no
communicating door!’
‘That,’ I said, ‘must be very disappointing to everybody.’
At which Griselda laughed.
Thursday started badly. Two of the ladies of my parish elected to quarrel
about the church decorations. I was called in to adjudicate between two
middle-aged ladies, each of whom was literally trembling with rage. If it
had not been so painful, it would have been quite an interesting physical
phenomenon.
Then I had to reprove two of our choir boys for persistent sweet sucking
during the hours of divine service, and I had an uneasy feeling that I was
not doing the job as wholeheartedly as I should have done.
Then our organist, who is distinctly ‘touchy’, had taken offence and had
to be smoothed down.
And four of my poorer parishioners declared open rebellion against
Miss Hartnell, who came to me bursting with rage about it.
I was just going home when I met Colonel Protheroe. He was in high
good-humour, having sentenced three poachers, in his capacity as
magistrate.
‘Firmness,’ he shouted in his stentorian voice. He is slightly deaf and
raises his voice accordingly as deaf people often do. ‘That’s what’s needed
nowadays – firmness! Make an example. That rogue Archer came out
yesterday and is vowing vengeance against me, I hear. Impudent scoundrel.
Threatened men live long, as the saying goes. I’ll show him what his
vengeance is worth next time I catch him taking my pheasants. Lax! We’re
too lax nowadays! I believe in showing a man up for what he is. You’re
always being asked to consider a man’s wife and children. Damned
nonsense. Fiddlesticks. Why should a man escape the consequences of his
acts just because he whines about his wife and children? It’s all the same to
me – no matter what a man is – doctor, lawyer, clergyman, poacher,
drunken wastrel – if you catch him on the wrong side of the law, let the law
punish him. You agree with me, I’m sure.’
‘You forget,’ I said. ‘My calling obliges me to respect one quality above
all others – the quality of mercy.’
‘Well, I’m a just man. No one can deny that.’
I did not speak, and he said sharply:
‘Why don’t you answer? A penny for your thoughts, man.’
I hesitated, then I decided to speak.
‘I was thinking,’ I said, ‘that when my time comes, I should be sorry if
the only plea I had to offer was that of justice. Because it might mean that
only justice would be meted out to me
’
‘Pah! What we need is a little militant Christianity. I’ve always done my
duty, I hope. Well, no more of that. I’ll be along this evening, as I said.
We’ll make it a quarter past six instead of six, if you don’t mind. I’ve got to
see a man in the village.’
‘That will suit me quite well.’
He flourished his stick and strode away. Turning, I ran into Hawes. I
thought he looked distinctly ill this morning. I had meant to upbraid him
mildly for various matters in his province which had been muddled or
shelved, but seeing his white strained face, I felt that the man was ill.
I said as much, and he denied it, but not very vehemently. Finally he
confessed that he was not feeling too fit, and appeared ready to accept my
advice of going home to bed.
I had a hurried lunch and went out to do some visits. Griselda had gone
to London by the cheap Thursday train.
I came in about a quarter to four with the intention of sketching the
outline of my Sunday sermon, but Mary told me that Mr Redding was
waiting for me in the study.
I found him pacing up and down with a worried face. He looked white
and haggard.
He turned abruptly at my entrance.
‘Look here, sir. I’ve been thinking over what you said yesterday. I’ve
had a sleepless night thinking about it. You’re right. I’ve got to cut and run.’
‘My dear boy,’ I said.
‘You were right in what you said about Anne. I’ll only bring trouble on
her by staying here. She’s – she’s too good for anything else. I see I’ve got
to go. I’ve made things hard enough for her as it is, heaven help me.’
‘I think you have made the only decision possible,’ I said. ‘I know that
it is a hard one, but believe me, it will be for the best in the end.’
I could see that he thought that that was the kind of thing easily said by
someone who didn’t know what he was talking about.
‘You’ll look after Anne? She needs a friend.’
‘You can rest assured that I will do everything in my power.’
‘Thank you, sir.’ He wrung my hand. ‘You’re a good sort, Padre. I shall
see her to say goodbye this evening, and I shall probably pack up and go
tomorrow. No good prolonging the agony. Thanks for letting me have the
shed to paint in. I’m sorry not to have finished Mrs Clement’s portrait.’
‘Don’t worry about that, my dear boy. Goodbye, and God bless you.’
When he had gone I tried to settle down to my sermon, but with very
poor success. I kept thinking of Lawrence and Anne Protheroe.
I had rather an unpalatable cup of tea, cold and black, and at half-past
five the telephone rang. I was informed that Mr Abbott of Lower Farm was
dying and would I please come at once.
I rang up Old Hall immediately, for Lower Farm was nearly two miles
away and I could not possibly get back by six-fifteen. I have never
succeeded in learning to ride a bicycle.
I was told, however, that Colonel Protheroe had just started out in the
car, so I departed, leaving word with Mary that I had been called away, but
would try to be back by six-thirty or soon after.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 5

It was nearer seven than half-past six when I approached the Vicarage gate
on my return. Before I reached it, it swung open and Lawrence Redding
came out. He stopped dead on seeing me, and I was immediately struck by
his appearance. He looked like a man who was on the point of going mad.
His eyes stared in a peculiar manner, he was deathly white, and he was
shaking and twitching all over.
I wondered for a moment whether he could have been drinking, but
repudiated the idea immediately.
‘Hallo,’ I said, ‘have you been to see me again? Sorry I was out. Come
back now. I’ve got to see Protheroe about some accounts – but I dare say
we shan’t be long.’
‘Protheroe,’ he said. He began to laugh. ‘Protheroe? You’re going to see
Protheroe? Oh, you’ll see Protheroe all right! Oh, my God – yes!’
I stared. Instinctively I stretched out a hand towards him. He drew
sharply aside.
‘No,’ he almost cried out. ‘I’ve got to get away – to think. I’ve got to
think. I must think.’
He broke into a run and vanished rapidly down the road towards the
village, leaving me staring after him, my first idea of drunkenness
recurring.
Finally I shook my head, and went on to the Vicarage. The front door is
always left open, but nevertheless I rang the bell. Mary came, wiping her
hands on her apron.
‘So you’re back at last,’ she observed.
‘Is Colonel Protheroe here?’ I asked.
‘In the study. Been here since a quarter past six.’
‘And Mr Redding’s been here?’
‘Come a few minutes ago. Asked for you. I told him you’d be back at
any minute and that Colonel Protheroe was waiting in the study, and he said
he’d wait too, and went there. He’s there now.’
‘No, he isn’t,’ I said. ‘I’ve just met him going down the road.’
‘Well, I didn’t hear him leave. He can’t have stayed more than a couple
of minutes. The mistress isn’t back from town yet.’
I nodded absent-mindedly. Mary beat a retreat to the kitchen quarters
and I went down the passage and opened the study door.
After the dusk of the passage, the evening sunshine that was pouring
into the room made my eyes blink. I took a step or two across the floor and
then stopped dead.
For a moment I could hardly take in the meaning of the scene before
me.
Colonel Protheroe was lying sprawled across my writing table in a
horrible unnatural position. There was a pool of some dark fluid on the desk
by his head, and it was slowly dripping on to the floor with a horrible drip,
drip, drip.
I pulled myself together and went across to him. His skin was cold to
the touch. The hand that I raised fell back lifeless. The man was dead – shot
through the head.
I went to the door and called Mary. When she came I ordered her to run
as fast as she could and fetch Dr Haydock, who lives just at the corner of
the road. I told her there had been an accident.
Then I went back and closed the door to await the doctor’s coming.
Fortunately, Mary found him at home. Haydock is a good fellow, a big,
fine, strapping man with an honest, rugged face.
His eyebrows went up when I pointed silently across the room. But, like
a true doctor, he showed no signs of emotion. He bent over the dead man,
examining him rapidly. Then he straightened himself and looked across at
me.
‘Well?’ I asked.
‘He’s dead right enough – been dead half an hour, I should say.’
‘Suicide?’
‘Out of the question, man. Look at the position of the wound. Besides,
if he shot himself, where’s the weapon?’
True enough, there was no sign of any such thing.
‘We’d better not mess around with anything,’ said Haydock. ‘I’d better
ring up the police.’
He picked up the receiver and spoke into it. He gave the facts as curtly
as possible and then replaced the telephone and came across to where I was
sitting.
‘This is a rotten business. How did you come to find him?’
I explained. ‘Is – is it murder?’ I asked rather faintly.
‘Looks like it. Mean to say, what else can it be? Extraordinary business.
Wonder who had a down on the poor old fellow. Of course I know he
wasn’t popular, but one isn’t often murdered for that reason – worse luck.’
‘There’s one rather curious thing,’ I said. ‘I was telephoned for this
afternoon to go to a dying parishioner. When I got there everyone was very
surprised to see me. The sick man was very much better than he had been
for some days, and his wife flatly denied telephoning for me at all.’
Haydock drew his brows together.
‘That’s suggestive – very. You were being got out of the way. Where’s
your wife?’
‘Gone up to London for the day.’
‘And the maid?’
‘In the kitchen – right at the other side of the house.’
‘Where she wouldn’t be likely to hear anything that went on in here. It’s
a nasty business. Who knew that Protheroe was coming here this evening?’
‘He referred to the fact this morning in the village street at the top of his
voice as usual.’
‘Meaning that the whole village knew it? Which they always do in any
case. Know of anyone who had a grudge against him?’
The thought of Lawrence Redding’s white face and staring eyes came to
my mind. I was spared answering by a noise of shuffling feet in the passage
outside.
‘The police,’ said my friend, and rose to his feet.
Our police force was represented by Constable Hurst, looking very
important but slightly worried.
‘Good evening, gentlemen,’ he greeted us. ‘the Inspector will be here
any minute. In the meantime I’ll follow out his instructions. I understand
Colonel Protheroe’s been found shot – in the Vicarage.’
He paused and directed a look of cold suspicion at me, which I tried to
meet with a suitable bearing of conscious innocence.
He moved over to the writing table and announced:
‘Nothing to be touched until the Inspector comes.’
For the convenience of my readers I append a sketch plan of the room.
He got out his note-book, moistened his pencil and looked expectantly
at both of us.
I repeated my story of discovering the body. When he had got it all
down, which took some time, he turned to the doctor.
‘In your opinion, Dr Haydock, what was the cause of death?’
‘Shot through the head at close quarters.’
‘And the weapon?’
‘I can’t say with certainty until we get the bullet out. But I should say in
all probability the bullet was fired from a pistol of small calibre – say a
Mauser .25.’
I started, remembering our conversation of the night before, and
Lawrence Redding’s admission. The police constable brought his cold, fish-
like eye round on me.
‘Did you speak, sir?’
I shook my head. Whatever suspicions I might have, they were no more
than suspicions, and as such to be kept to myself.
‘When, in your opinion, did the tragedy occur?’
The doctor hesitated for a minute before he answered. Then he said:
‘The man has been dead just over half an hour, I should say. Certainly
not longer.’
Hurst turned to me. ‘Did the girl hear anything?’
‘As far as I know she heard nothing,’ I said. ‘But you had better ask
her.’
But at this moment Inspector Slack arrived, having come by car from
Much Benham, two miles away.
All that I can say of Inspector Slack is that never did a man more
determinedly strive to contradict his name. He was a dark man, restless and
energetic in manner, with black eyes that snapped ceaselessly. His manner
was rude and overbearing in the extreme.
He acknowledged our greetings with a curt nod, seized his subordinate’s
note-book, perused it, exchanged a few curt words with him in an
undertone, then strode over to the body.
‘Everything’s been messed up and pulled about, I suppose,’ he said.
‘I’ve touched nothing,’ said Haydock.
‘No more have I,’ I said.
The Inspector busied himself for some time peering at the things on the
table and examining the pool of blood.

‘Ah!’ he said in a tone of triumph. ‘Here’s what we want. Clock
overturned when he fell forward. That’ll give us the time of the crime.
Twenty-two minutes past six. What time did you say death occurred,
doctor?’
‘I said about half an hour, but –’
The Inspector consulted his watch.
‘Five minutes past seven. I got word about ten minutes ago, at five
minutes to seven. Discovery of the body was at about a quarter to seven. I
understand you were fetched immediately. Say you examined it at ten
minutes to – Why, that brings it to the identical second almost!’
‘I don’t guarantee the time absolutely,’ said Haydock. ‘That is an
approximate estimate.’
‘Good enough, sir, good enough.’
I had been trying to get a word in.
‘About the clock –’
‘If you’ll excuse me, sir, I’ll ask you any questions I want to know.
Time’s short. What I want is absolute silence.’
‘Yes, but I’d like to tell you –’
‘Absolute silence,’ said the Inspector, glaring at me ferociously. I gave
him what he asked for.
He was still peering about the writing table.
‘What was he sitting here for?’ he grunted. ‘Did he want to write a note
– Hallo – what’s this?’
He held up a piece of note-paper triumphantly. So pleased was he with
his find that he permitted us to come to his side and examine it with him.
It was a piece of Vicarage note-paper, and it was headed at the top 6.20.
‘Dear Clement’ – it began – ‘Sorry I cannot wait any longer, but I
must
’
Here the writing tailed off in a scrawl.
‘Plain as a pikestaff,’ said Inspector Slack triumphantly. ‘He sits down
here to write this, an enemy comes softly in through the window and shoots
him as he writes. What more do you want?’
‘I’d just like to say –’ I began.
‘Out of the way, if you please, sir. I want to see if there are footprints.’
He went down on his hands and knees, moving towards the open
window.
‘I think you ought to know –’ I said obstinately.
The Inspector rose. He spoke without heat, but firmly.
‘We’ll go into all that later. I’d be obliged if you gentlemen will clear
out of here. Right out, if you please.’
We permitted ourselves to be shooed out like children.
Hours seemed to have passed – yet it was only a quarter-past seven.
‘Well,’ said Haydock. ‘That’s that. When that conceited ass wants me,
you can send him over to the surgery. So long.’
‘The mistress is back,’ said Mary, making a brief appearance from the
kitchen. Her eyes were round and agog with excitement. ‘Come in about
five minutes ago.’
I found Griselda in the drawing-room. She looked frightened, but
excited.
I told her everything and she listened attentively.
‘The letter is headed 6.20,’ I ended. ‘And the clock fell over and has
stopped at 6.22.’
‘Yes,’ said Griselda. ‘But that clock, didn’t you tell him that it was
always kept a quarter of an hour fast?’
‘No,’ I said. ‘I didn’t. He wouldn’t let me. I tried my best.’ Griselda was
frowning in a puzzled manner.
‘But, Len,’ she said, ‘that makes the whole thing perfectly
extraordinary. Because when that clock said twenty past six it was really
only five minutes past, and at five minutes past I don’t suppose Colonel
Protheroe had even arrived at the house.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 6

We puzzled over the business of the clock for some time, but we could
make nothing of it. Griselda said I ought to make another effort to tell
Inspector Slack about it, but on that point I was feeling what I can only
describe as ‘mulish’.
Inspector Slack had been abominably and most unnecessarily rude. I
was looking forward to a moment when I could produce my valuable
contribution and effect his discomfiture. I would then say in a tone of mild
reproach:
‘If you had only listened to me, Inspector Slack
’
I expected that he would at least speak to me before he left the house,
but to our surprise we learned from Mary that he had departed, having
locked up the study door and issued orders that no one was to attempt to
enter the room.
Griselda suggested going up to Old Hall.
‘It will be so awful for Anne Protheroe – with the police and
everything,’ she said. ‘Perhaps I might be able to do something for her.’
I cordially approved of this plan, and Griselda set off with instructions
that she was to telephone to me if she thought that I could be of any use or
comfort to either of the ladies.
I now proceeded to ring up the Sunday School teachers, who were
coming at 7.45 for their weekly preparation class. I thought that under the
circumstances it would be better to put them off.
Dennis was the next person to arrive on the scene, having just returned
from a tennis party. The fact that murder had taken place at the Vicarage
seemed to afford him acute satisfaction.
‘Fancy being right on the spot in a murder case,’ he exclaimed. ‘I’ve
always wanted to be right in the midst of one. Why have the police locked
up the study? Wouldn’t one of the other door keys fit it?’
I refused to allow anything of the sort to be attempted. Dennis gave in
with a bad grace. After extracting every possible detail from me he went out
into the garden to look for footprints, remarking cheerfully that it was lucky
it was only old Protheroe, whom everyone disliked.
His cheerful callousness rather grated on me, but I reflected that I was
perhaps being hard on the boy. At Dennis’s age a detective story is one of
the best things in life, and to find a real detective story, complete with
corpse, waiting on one’s own front doorstep, so to speak, is bound to send a
healthy-minded boy into the seventh heaven of enjoyment. Death means
very little to a boy of sixteen.
Griselda came back in about an hour’s time. She had seen Anne
Protheroe, having arrived just after the Inspector had broken the news to
her.
On hearing that Mrs Protheroe had last seen her husband in the village
about a quarter to six, and that she had no light of any kind to throw upon
the matter, he had taken his departure, explaining that he would return on
the morrow for a fuller interview.
‘He was quite decent in his way,’ said Griselda grudgingly.
‘How did Mrs Protheroe take it?’ I asked.
‘Well – she was very quiet – but then she always is.’
‘Yes,’ I said. ‘I can’t imagine Anne Protheroe going into hysterics.’
‘Of course it was a great shock. You could see that. She thanked me for
coming and said she was very grateful but that there was nothing I could
do.’
‘What about Lettice?’
‘She was out playing tennis somewhere. She hadn’t got home yet.’
There was a pause, and then Griselda said:
‘You know, Len, she was really very quiet – very queer indeed.’
‘The shock,’ I suggested.
‘Yes – I suppose so. And yet –’ Griselda furrowed her brows
perplexedly. ‘It wasn’t like that, somehow. She didn’t seem so much bowled
over as – well – terrified.’
‘Terrified?’
‘Yes – not showing it, you know. At least not meaning to show it. But a
queer, watchful look in her eyes. I wonder if she has a sort of idea who did
kill him. She asked again and again if anyone were suspected.’
‘Did she?’ I said thoughtfully.
‘Yes. Of course Anne’s got marvellous self-control, but one could see
that she was terribly upset. More so than I would have thought, for after all
it wasn’t as though she were so devoted to him. I should have said she
rather disliked him, if anything.’
‘Death alters one’s feelings sometimes,’ I said.
‘Yes, I suppose so.’
Dennis came in and was full of excitement over a footprint he had
found in one of the flower beds. He was sure that the police had overlooked
it and that it would turn out to be the turning point of the mystery.
I spent a troubled night. Dennis was up and about and out of the house
long before breakfast to ‘study the latest developments’, as he said.
Nevertheless it was not he, but Mary, who brought us the morning’s
sensational bit of news.
We had just sat down to breakfast when she burst into the room, her
cheeks red and her eyes shining, and addressed us with her customary lack
of ceremony.
‘Would you believe it? The baker’s just told me. They’ve arrested
young Mr Redding.’
‘Arrested Lawrence,’ cried Griselda incredulously. ‘Impossible. It must
be some stupid mistake.’
‘No mistake about it, mum,’ said Mary with a kind of gloating
exultation. ‘Mr Redding, he went there himself and gave himself up. Last
night, last thing. Went right in, threw down the pistol on the table, and “I
did it,” he says. Just like that.’
She looked at us both, nodded her head vigorously, and withdrew
satisfied with the effect she had produced. Griselda and I stared at each
other.
‘Oh! It isn’t true,’ said Griselda. ‘It can’t be true.’
She noticed my silence, and said: ‘Len, you don’t think it’s true?’
I found it hard to answer her. I sat silent, thoughts whirling through my
head.
‘He must be mad,’ said Griselda. ‘Absolutely mad. Or do you think they
were looking at the pistol together and it suddenly went off ?’
‘That doesn’t sound at all a likely thing to happen.’
‘But it must have been an accident of some kind. Because there’s not a
shadow of a motive. What earthly reason could Lawrence have for killing
Colonel Protheroe?’
I could have answered that question very decidedly, but I wished to
spare Anne Protheroe as far as possible. There might still be a chance of
keeping her name out of it.
‘Remember they had had a quarrel,’ I said.
‘About Lettice and her bathing dress. Yes, but that’s absurd; and even if
he and Lettice were engaged secretly – well, that’s not a reason for killing
her father.’
‘We don’t know what the true facts of the case may be, Griselda.’
‘You do believe it, Len! Oh! How can you! I tell you, I’m sure
Lawrence never touched a hair of his head.’
‘Remember, I met him just outside the gate. He looked like a madman.’
‘Yes, but – oh! It’s impossible.’
‘There’s the clock, too,’ I said. ‘This explains the clock. Lawrence must
have put it back to 6.20 with the idea of making an alibi for himself. Look
how Inspector Slack fell into the trap.’
‘You’re wrong, Len. Lawrence knew about that clock being fast.
“Keeping the Vicar up to time!” he used to say. Lawrence would never have
made the mistake of putting it back to 6.22. He’d have put the hands
somewhere possible – like a quarter to seven.’
‘He mayn’t have known what time Protheroe got here. Or he may have
simply forgotten about the clock being fast.’
Griselda disagreed.
‘No, if you were committing a murder, you’d be awfully careful about
things like that.’
‘You don’t know, my dear,’ I said mildly. ‘You’ve never done one.’
Before Griselda could reply, a shadow fell across the breakfast table,
and a very gentle voice said:
‘I hope I am not intruding. You must forgive me. But in the sad
circumstances – the very sad circumstances
’
It was our neighbour, Miss Marple. Accepting our polite disclaimers,
she stepped in through the window, and I drew up a chair for her. She
looked faintly flushed and quite excited.
‘Very terrible, is it not? Poor Colonel Protheroe. Not a very pleasant
man, perhaps, and not exactly popular, but it’s none the less sad for that.
And actually shot in the Vicarage study, I understand?’
I said that that had indeed been the case.
‘But the dear Vicar was not here at the time?’ Miss Marple questioned
of Griselda. I explained where I had been.
‘Mr Dennis is not with you this morning?’ said Miss Marple, glancing
round.
‘Dennis,’ said Griselda, ‘fancies himself as an amateur detective. He is
very excited about a footprint he found in one of the flower beds, and I
fancy has gone off to tell the police about it.’
‘Dear, dear,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Such a to-do, is it not? And Mr Dennis
thinks he knows who committed the crime. Well, I suppose we all think we
know.’
‘You mean it is obvious?’ said Griselda.
‘No, dear, I didn’t mean that at all. I dare say everyone thinks it is
somebody different. That is why it is so important to have proofs. I, for
instance, am quite convinced I know who did it. But I must admit I haven’t
one shadow of proof. One must, I know, be very careful of what one says at
a time like this – criminal libel, don’t they call it? I had made up my mind
to be most careful with Inspector Slack. He sent word he would come and
see me this morning, but now he has just phoned up to say it won’t be
necessary after all.’
‘I suppose, since the arrest, it isn’t necessary,’ I said.
‘The arrest?’ Miss Marple leaned forward, her cheeks pink with
excitement. ‘I didn’t know there had been an arrest.’
It is so seldom that Miss Marple is worse informed than we are that I
had taken it for granted that she would know the latest developments.
‘It seems we have been talking at cross purposes,’ I said. ‘Yes, there has
been an arrest – Lawrence Redding.’
‘Lawrence Redding?’ Miss Marple seemed very surprised. ‘Now I
should not have thought –’
Griselda interrupted vehemently.
‘I can’t believe it even now. No, not though he has actually confessed.’
‘Confessed?’ said Miss Marple. ‘You say he has confessed? Oh! dear, I
see I have been sadly at sea – yes, sadly at sea.’
‘I can’t help feeling it must have been some kind of an accident,’ said
Griselda. ‘Don’t you think so, Len? I mean his coming forward to give
himself up looks like that.’
Miss Marple leant forward eagerly.
‘He gave himself up, you say?’
‘Yes.’
‘Oh!’ said Miss Marple, with a deep sigh. ‘I am so glad – so very glad.’
I looked at her in some surprise.
‘It shows a true state of remorse, I suppose,’ I said.
‘Remorse?’ Miss Marple looked very surprised. ‘Oh, but surely, dear,
dear Vicar, you don’t think that he is guilty?’
It was my turn to stare.
‘But since he has confessed –’
‘Yes, but that just proves it, doesn’t it? I mean that he had nothing to do
with it.’
‘No,’ I said. ‘I may be dense, but I can’t see that it does. If you have not
committed a murder, I cannot see the object of pretending you have.’
‘Oh, of course, there’s a reason!’ said Miss Marple. ‘Naturally. There’s
always a reason, isn’t there? And young men are so hot-headed and often
prone to believe the worst.’
She turned to Griselda.
‘Don’t you agree with me, my dear?’
‘I – I don’t know,’ said Griselda. ‘It’s difficult to know what to think. I
can’t see any reason for Lawrence behaving like a perfect idiot.’
‘If you had seen his face last night –’ I began.
‘Tell me,’ said Miss Marple.
I described my homecoming while she listened attentively.
When I had finished she said:
‘I know that I am very often rather foolish and don’t take in things as I
should, but I really do not see your point.
‘It seems to me that if a young man had made up his mind to the great
wickedness of taking a fellow creature’s life, he would not appear
distraught about it afterwards. It would be a premeditated and coldblooded
action and though the murderer might be a little flurried and possibly might
make some small mistake, I do not think it likely he would fall into a state
of agitation such as you describe. It is difficult to put oneself in such a
position, but I cannot imagine getting into a state like that myself.’
‘We don’t know the circumstances,’ I argued. ‘If there was a quarrel, the
shot may have been fired in a sudden gust of passion, and Lawrence might
afterwards have been appalled at what he had done. Indeed, I prefer to think
that this is what did actually occur.’
‘I know, dear Mr Clement, that there are many ways we prefer to look at
things. But one must actually take facts as they are, must one not? And it
does not seem to me that the facts bear the interpretation you put upon
them. Your maid distinctly stated that Mr Redding was only in the house a
couple of minutes, not long enough, surely, for a quarrel such as you
describe. And then again, I understand the Colonel was shot through the
back of the head while he was writing a letter – at least that is what my
maid told me.’
‘Quite true,’ said Griselda. ‘He seems to have been writing a note to say
he couldn’t wait any longer. The note was dated 6.20, and the clock on the
table was overturned and had stopped at 6.22, and that’s just what has been
puzzling Len and myself so frightfully.’
She explained our custom of keeping the clock a quarter of an hour fast.
‘Very curious,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Very curious indeed. But the note
seems to me even more curious still. I mean –’
She stopped and looked round. Lettice Protheroe was standing outside
the window. She came in, nodding to us and murmuring ‘Morning.’
She dropped into a chair and said, with rather more animation than
usual:
‘They’ve arrested Lawrence, I hear.’
‘Yes,’ said Griselda. ‘It’s been a great shock to us.’
‘I never really thought anyone would murder father,’ said Lettice. She
was obviously taking a pride in letting no hint of distress or emotion escape
her. ‘Lots of people wanted to, I’m sure. There are times when I’d have
liked to do it myself.’
‘Won’t you have something to eat or drink, Lettice?’ asked Griselda.
‘No, thank you. I just drifted round to see if you’d got my beret here – a
queer little yellow one. I think I left it in the study the other day.’
‘If you did, it’s there still,’ said Griselda. ‘Mary never tidies anything.’
‘I’ll go and see,’ said Lettice, rising. ‘Sorry to be such a bother, but I
seem to have lost everything else in the hat line.’
‘I’m afraid you can’t get it now,’ I said. ‘Inspector Slack has locked the
room up.’
‘Oh, what a bore! Can’t we get in through the window?’
‘I’m afraid not. It is latched on the inside. Surely, Lettice, a yellow beret
won’t be much good to you at present?’
‘You mean mourning and all that? I shan’t bother about mourning. I
think it’s an awfully archaic idea. It’s a nuisance about Lawrence – yes, it’s
a nuisance.’
She got up and stood frowning abstractedly.
‘I suppose it’s all on account of me and my bathing dress. So silly, the
whole thing
’
Griselda opened her mouth to say something, but for some unexplained
reason shut it again.
A curious smile came to Lettice’s lips.
‘I think,’ she said softly, ‘I’ll go home and tell Anne about Lawrence
being arrested.’
She went out of the window again. Griselda turned to Miss Marple.
‘Why did you step on my foot?’
The old lady was smiling.
‘I thought you were going to say something, my dear. And it is often so
much better to let things develop on their own lines. I don’t think, you
know, that that child is half so vague as she pretends to be. She’s got a very
definite idea in her head and she’s acting upon it.’
Mary gave a loud knock on the dining-room door and entered hard upon
it.
‘What is it?’ said Griselda. ‘And Mary, you must remember not to
knock on doors. I’ve told you about it before.’
‘Thought you might be busy,’ said Mary. ‘Colonel Melchett’s here.
Wants to see the master.’
Colonel Melchett is Chief Constable of the county. I rose at once.
‘I thought you wouldn’t like my leaving him in the hall, so I put him in
the drawing-room,’ went on Mary. ‘Shall I clear?’
‘Not yet,’ said Griselda. ‘I’ll ring.’
She turned to Miss Marple and I left the room.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 7

Colonel Melchett is a dapper little man with a habit of snorting suddenly
and unexpected. He has red hair and rather keen bright blue eyes.
‘Good morning, Vicar,’ he said. ‘Nasty business, eh? Poor old
Protheroe. Not that I liked him. I didn’t. Nobody did, for that matter. Nasty
bit of work for you, too. Hope it hasn’t upset your missus?’
I said Griselda had taken it very well.
‘That’s lucky. Rotten thing to happen in one’s house. I must say I’m
surprised at young Redding – doing it the way he did. No sort of
consideration for anyone’s feelings.’
A wild desire to laugh came over me, but Colonel Melchett evidently
saw nothing odd in the idea of a murderer being considerate, so I held my
peace.
‘I must say I was rather taken aback when I heard the fellow had
marched in and given himself up,’ continued Colonel Melchett, dropping on
to a chair.
‘How did it happen exactly?’
‘Last night. About ten o’clock. Fellow rolls in, throws down a pistol,
and says: “Here I am. I did it.” Just like that.’
‘What account does he give of the business?’
‘Precious little. He was warned, of course, about making a statement.
But he merely laughed. Said he came here to see you – found Protheroe
here. They had words and he shot him. Won’t say what the quarrel was
about. Look here, Clement – just between you and me, do you know
anything about it? I’ve heard rumours – about his being forbidden the house
and all that. What was it – did he seduce the daughter, or what? We don’t
want to bring the girl into it more than we can help for everybody’s sake.
Was that the trouble?’
‘No,’ I said. ‘You can take it from me that it was something quite
different, but I can’t say more at the present juncture.’
He nodded and rose.
‘I’m glad to know. There’s a lot of talk. Too many women in this part of
the world. Well, I must get along. I’ve got to see Haydock. He was called
out to some case or other, but he ought to be back by now. I don’t mind
telling you I’m sorry about Redding. He always struck me as a decent
young chap. Perhaps they’ll think out some kind of defence for him. After-
effects of war, shell shock, or something. Especially if no very adequate
motive turns up. I must be off. Like to come along?’
I said I would like to very much, and we went out together.
Haydock’s house is next door to mine. His servant said the doctor had
just come in and showed us into the dining-room, where Haydock was
sitting down to a steaming plate of eggs and bacon. He greeted me with an
amiable nod.
‘Sorry I had to go out. Confinement case. I’ve been up most of the
night, over your business. I’ve got the bullet for you.’
He shoved a little box along the table. Melchett examined it.
‘Point two five?’
Haydock nodded.
‘I’ll keep the technical details for the inquest,’ he said. ‘All you want to
know is that death was practically instantaneous. Silly young fool, what did
he want to do it for? Amazing, by the way, that nobody heard the shot.’
‘Yes,’ said Melchett, ‘that surprises me.’
‘The kitchen window gives on the other side of the house,’ I said. ‘With
the study door, the pantry door, and the kitchen door all shut, I doubt if you
would hear anything, and there was no one but the maid in the house.’
‘H’m,’ said Melchett. ‘It’s odd, all the same. I wonder the old lady –
what’s her name – Marple, didn’t hear it. The study window was open.’
‘Perhaps she did,’ said Haydock.
‘I don’t think she did,’ said I. ‘She was over at the Vicarage just now
and she didn’t mention anything of the kind which I’m certain she would
have done if there had been anything to tell.’
‘May have heard it and paid no attention to it – thought it was a car
back-firing.’
It struck me that Haydock was looking much more jovial and good-
humoured this morning. He seemed like a man who was decorously trying
to subdue unusually good spirits.
‘Or what about a silencer?’ he added. ‘That’s quite likely. Nobody
would hear anything then.’
Melchett shook his head.
‘Slack didn’t find anything of the kind, and he asked Redding, and
Redding didn’t seem to know what he was talking about at first and then
denied point blank using anything of the kind. And I suppose one can take
his word for it.’
‘Yes, indeed, poor devil.’
‘Damned young fool,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘Sorry, Clement. But he
really is! Somehow one can’t get used to thinking of him as a murderer.’
‘Any motive?’ asked Haydock, taking a final draught of coffee and
pushing back his chair.
‘He says they quarrelled and he lost his temper and shot him.’
‘Hoping for manslaughter, eh?’ The doctor shook his head. ‘That story
doesn’t hold water. He stole up behind him as he was writing and shot him
through the head. Precious little “quarrel” about that.’
‘Anyway, there wouldn’t have been time for a quarrel,’ I said,
remembering Miss Marple’s words. ‘To creep up, shoot him, alter the clock
hands back to 6.20, and leave again would have taken him all his time. I
shall never forget his face when I met him outside the gate, or the way he
said, “You want to see Protheroe – oh, you’ll see him all right!” That in
itself ought to have made me suspicious of what had just taken place a few
minutes before.’
Haydock stared at me.
‘What do you mean – what had just taken place? When do you think
Redding shot him?’
‘A few minutes before I got to the house.’
The doctor shook his head.
‘Impossible. Plumb impossible. He’d been dead much longer than that.’
‘But, my dear man,’ cried Colonel Melchett, ‘you said yourself that half
an hour was only an approximate estimate.’
‘Half an hour, thirty-five minutes, twenty-five minutes, twenty minutes
– possibly, but less, no. Why, the body would have been warm when I got to
it.’
We stared at each other. Haydock’s face had changed. It had gone
suddenly grey and old. I wondered at the change in him.
‘But, look here, Haydock.’ The Colonel found his voice. ‘If Redding
admits shooting him at a quarter to seven –’
Haydock sprang to his feet.
‘I tell you it’s impossible,’ he roared. ‘If Redding says he killed
Protheroe at a quarter to seven, then Redding lies. Hang it all, I tell you I’m
a doctor, and I know. The blood had begun to congeal.’
‘If Redding is lying,’ began Melchett. He stopped, shook his head.
‘We’d better go down to the police station and see him,’ he said.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 8

We were rather silent on our way down to the police station. Haydock drew
behind a little and murmured to me:
‘You know I don’t like the look of this. I don’t like it. There’s something
here we don’t understand.’
He looked thoroughly worried and upset.
Inspector Slack was at the police station and presently we found
ourselves face to face with Lawrence Redding.
He looked pale and strained but quite composed – marvellously so, I
thought, considering the circumstances. Melchett snorted and hummed,
obviously nervous.
‘Look here, Redding,’ he said, ‘I understand you made a statement to
Inspector Slack here. You state you went to the Vicarage at approximately a
quarter to seven, found Protheroe there, quarrelled with him, shot him, and
came away. I’m not reading it over to you, but that’s the gist of it.’
‘Yes.’
‘I’m going to ask a few questions. You’ve already been told that you
needn’t answer them unless you choose. Your solicitor –’
Lawrence interrupted.
‘I’ve nothing to hide. I killed Protheroe.’
‘Ah! well –’ Melchett snorted. ‘How did you happen to have a pistol
with you?’
Lawrence hesitated. ‘It was in my pocket.’
‘You took it with you to the Vicarage?’
‘Yes.’
‘Why?’
‘I always take it.’
He had hesitated again before answering, and I was absolutely sure that
he was not speaking the truth.
‘Why did you put the clock back?’
‘The clock?’ He seemed puzzled.
‘Yes, the hands pointed to 6.22.’
A look of fear sprang up in his face.
‘Oh! that – yes. I – I altered it.’
Haydock spoke suddenly.
‘Where did you shoot Colonel Protheroe?’
‘In the study at the Vicarage.’
‘I mean in what part of the body?’
‘Oh! – I – through the head, I think. Yes, through the head.’
‘Aren’t you sure?’
‘Since you know, I can’t see why it is necessary to ask me.’
It was a feeble kind of bluster. There was some commotion outside. A
constable without a helmet brought in a note.
‘For the Vicar. It says very urgent on it.’
I tore it open and read:
‘Please – please – come to me. I don’t know what to do. It is all too
awful. I want to tell someone. Please come immediately, and bring
anyone you like with you. Anne Protheroe.’

I gave Melchett a meaning glance. He took the hint. We all went out
together. Glancing over my shoulder, I had a glimpse of Lawrence
Redding’s face. His eyes were riveted on the paper in my hand, and I have
hardly ever seen such a terrible look of anguish and despair in any human
being’s face.
I remembered Anne Protheroe sitting on my sofa and saying:
‘I’m a desperate woman,’ and my heart grew heavy within me. I saw
now the possible reason for Lawrence Redding’s heroic self-accusation.
Melchett was speaking to Slack.
‘Have you got any line on Redding’s movements earlier in the day?
There’s some reason to think he shot Protheroe earlier than he says. Get on
to it, will you?’
He turned to me and without a word I handed him Anne Protheroe’s
letter. He read it and pursed up his lips in astonishment. Then he looked at
me inquiringly.
‘Is this what you were hinting at this morning?’
‘Yes. I was not sure then if it was my duty to speak. I am quite sure
now.’ And I told him of what I had seen that night in the studio.
The Colonel had a few words with the Inspector and then we set off for
Old Hall. Dr Haydock came with us.
A very correct butler opened the door, with just the right amount of
gloom in his bearing.
‘Good morning,’ said Melchett. ‘Will you ask Mrs Protheroe’s maid to
tell her we are here and would like to see her, and then return here and
answer a few questions.’
The butler hurried away and presently returned with the news that he
had despatched the message.
‘Now let’s hear something about yesterday,’ said Colonel Melchett.
‘Your master was in to lunch?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘And in his usual spirits?’
‘As far as I could see, yes, sir.’
‘What happened after that?’
‘After luncheon Mrs Protheroe went to lie down and the Colonel went
to his study. Miss Lettice went out to a tennis party in the two-seater.
Colonel and Mrs Protheroe had tea at four-thirty, in the drawing-room. The
car was ordered for five-thirty to take them to the village. Immediately after
they had left Mr Clement rang up’ – he bowed to me – ‘I told him they had
started.’
‘H’m,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘When was Mr Redding last here?’
‘On Tuesday afternoon, sir.’
‘I understand that there was a disagreement between them?’
‘I believe so, sir. The Colonel gave me orders that Mr Redding was not
to be admitted in future.’
‘Did you overhear the quarrel at all?’ asked Colonel Melchett bluntly.
‘Colonel Protheroe, sir, had a very loud voice, especially when it was
raised in anger. I was unable to help overhearing a few words here and
there.’
‘Enough to tell you the cause of the dispute?’
‘I understood, sir, that it had to do with a portrait Mr Redding had been
painting – a portrait of Miss Lettice.’
Melchett grunted.
‘Did you see Mr Redding when he left?’
‘Yes, sir, I let him out.’
‘Did he seem angry?’
‘No, sir; if I may say so, he seemed rather amused.’
‘Ah! He didn’t come to the house yesterday?’
‘No, sir.’
‘Anyone else come?’
‘Not yesterday, sir.’
‘Well, the day before?’
‘Mr Dennis Clement came in the afternoon. And Dr Stone was here for
some time. And there was a lady in the evening.’
‘A lady?’ Melchett was surprised. ‘Who was she?’
The butler couldn’t remember her name. It was a lady he had not seen
before. Yes, she had given her name, and when he told her that the family
were at dinner, she had said that she would wait. So he had shown her into
the little morning-room.
She had asked for Colonel Protheroe, not Mrs Protheroe. He had told
the Colonel and the Colonel had gone to the morning-room directly dinner
was over.
How long had the lady stayed? He thought about half an hour. The
Colonel himself had let her out. Ah! Yes, he remembered her name now.
The lady had been a Mrs Lestrange.
This was a surprise.
‘Curious,’ said Melchett. ‘Really very curious.’
But we pursued the matter no further, for at that moment a message
came that Mrs Protheroe would see us.
Anne was in bed. Her face was pale and her eyes very bright. There was
a look on her face that puzzled me – a kind of grim determination. She
spoke to me.
‘Thank you for coming so promptly,’ she said. ‘I see you’ve understood
what I meant by bringing anyone you liked with you.’ She paused.
‘It’s best to get it over quickly, isn’t it?’ she said. She gave a queer, half-
pathetic little smile. ‘I suppose you’re the person I ought to say it to,
Colonel Melchett. You see, it was I who killed my husband.’
Colonel Melchett said gently:
‘My dear Mrs Protheroe –’
‘Oh! It’s quite true. I suppose I’ve said it rather bluntly, but I never can
go into hysterics over anything. I’ve hated him for a long time, and
yesterday I shot him.’
She lay back on the pillows and closed her eyes.
‘That’s all. I suppose you’ll arrest me and take me away. I’ll get up and
dress as soon as I can. At the moment I am feeling rather sick.’
‘Are you aware, Mrs Protheroe, that Mr Lawrence Redding has already
accused himself of committing the crime?’
Anne opened her eyes and nodded brightly.
‘I know. Silly boy. He’s very much in love with me, you know. It was
frightfully noble of him – but very silly.’
‘He knew that it was you who had committed the crime?’
‘Yes.’
‘How did he know?’
She hesitated.
‘Did you tell him?’
Still she hesitated. Then at last she seemed to make up her mind.
‘Yes – I told him
’
She twitched her shoulders with a movement of irritation.
‘Can’t you go away now? I’ve told you. I don’t want to talk about it any
more.’
‘Where did you get the pistol, Mrs Protheroe?’
‘The pistol! Oh, it was my husband’s. I got it out of the drawer of his
dressing-table.’
‘I see. And you took it with you to the Vicarage?’
‘Yes. I knew he would be there –’
‘What time was this?’
‘It must have been after six – quarter – twenty past – something like
that.’
‘You took the pistol meaning to shoot your husband?’
‘No – I – meant it for myself.’
‘I see. But you went to the Vicarage?’
‘Yes. I went along to the window. There were no voices. I looked in. I
saw my husband. Something came over me – and I fired.’
‘And then?’
‘Then? Oh, then I went away.’
‘And told Mr Redding what you had done?’
Again I noticed the hesitation in her voice before she said ‘Yes.’
‘Did anybody see you entering or leaving the Vicarage?’
‘No – at least, yes. Old Miss Marple. I talked to her for a few minutes.
She was in her garden.’
She moved restlessly on the pillows.
‘Isn’t that enough? I’ve told you. Why do you want to go on bothering
me?’
Dr Haydock moved to her side and felt her pulse.
He beckoned to Melchett.
‘I’ll stay with her,’ he said in a whisper, ‘whilst you make the necessary
arrangements. She oughtn’t to be left. Might do herself a mischief.’
Melchett nodded.
We left the room and descended the stairs. I saw a thin, cadaverous-
looking man come out of the adjoining room and on impulse I remounted
the stairs.
‘Are you Colonel Protheroe’s valet?’
The man looked surprised. ‘Yes, sir.’
‘Do you know whether your late master kept a pistol anywhere?’
‘Not that I know of, sir.’
‘Not in one of the drawers of his dressing-table? Think, man.’
The valet shook his head decisively.
‘I’m quite sure he didn’t, sir. I’d have seen it if so. Bound to.’
I hurried down the stairs after the others.
Mrs Protheroe had lied about the pistol.
Why?
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 9

After leaving a message at the police station, the Chief Constable
announced his intention of paying a visit to Miss Marple.
‘You’d better come with me, Vicar,’ he said. ‘I don’t want to give a
member of your flock hysterics. So lend the weight of your soothing
presence.’
I smiled. For all her fragile appearance, Miss Marple is capable of
holding her own with any policeman or Chief Constable in existence.
‘What’s she like?’ asked the Colonel, as we rang the bell. ‘Anything she
says to be depended upon or otherwise?’
I considered the matter.
‘I think she is quite dependable,’ I said cautiously. ‘That is, in so far as
she is talking of what she has actually seen. Beyond that, of course, when
you get on to what she thinks – well, that is another matter. She has a
powerful imagination and systematically thinks the worst of everyone.’
‘The typical elderly spinster, in fact,’ said Melchett, with a laugh. ‘Well,
I ought to know the breed by now. Gad, the tea parties down here!’
We were admitted by a very diminutive maid and shown into a small
drawing-room.
‘A bit crowded,’ said Colonel Melchett, looking round. ‘But plenty of
good stuff. A lady’s room, eh, Clement?’
I agreed, and at that moment the door opened and Miss Marple made
her appearance.
‘Very sorry to bother you, Miss Marple,’ said the Colonel, when I had
introduced him, putting on his bluff military manner which he had an idea
was attractive to elderly ladies. ‘Got to do my duty, you know.’
‘Of course, of course,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I quite understand. Won’t you
sit down? And might I offer you a little glass of cherry brandy? My own
making. A recipe of my grandmother’s.’
‘Thank you very much, Miss Marple. Very kind of you. But I think I
won’t. Nothing till lunch time, that’s my motto. Now, I want to talk to you
about this sad business – very sad business indeed. Upset us all, I’m sure.
Well, it seems possible that owing to the position of your house and garden,
you may have been able to tell us something we want to know about
yesterday evening.’
‘As a matter of fact, I was in my little garden from five o’clock onwards
yesterday, and, of course, from there – well, one simply cannot help seeing
anything that is going on next door.’
‘I understand, Miss Marple, that Mrs Protheroe passed this way
yesterday evening?’
‘Yes, she did. I called out to her, and she admired my roses.’
‘Could you tell us about what time that was?’
‘I should say it was just a minute or two after a quarter past six. Yes,
that’s right. The church clock had just chimed the quarter.’
‘Very good. What happened next?’
‘Well, Mrs Protheroe said she was calling for her husband at the
Vicarage so that they could go home together. She had come along the lane,
you understand, and she went into the Vicarage by the back gate and across
the garden.’
‘She came from the lane?’
‘Yes, I’ll show you.’
Full of eagerness, Miss Marple led us out into the garden and pointed
out the lane that ran along by the bottom of the garden.
‘The path opposite with the stile leads to the Hall,’ she explained. ‘That
was the way they were going home together. Mrs Protheroe came from the
village.’

‘Perfectly, perfectly,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘And she went across to
the Vicarage, you say?’
‘Yes. I saw her turn the corner of the house. I suppose the Colonel
wasn’t there yet, because she came back almost immediately, and went
down the lawn to the studio – that building there. The one the Vicar lets Mr
Redding use as a studio.’
‘I see. And – you didn’t hear a shot, Miss Marple?’
‘I didn’t hear a shot then,’ said Miss Marple.
‘But you did hear one sometime?’
‘Yes, I think there was a shot somewhere in the woods. But quite five or
ten minutes afterwards – and, as I say, out in the woods. At least, I think so.
It couldn’t have been – surely it couldn’t have been –’
She stopped, pale with excitement.
‘Yes, yes, we’ll come to all that presently,’ said Colonel Melchett.
‘Please go on with your story. Mrs Protheroe went down to the studio?’
‘Yes, she went inside and waited. Presently Mr Redding came along the
lane from the village. He came to the Vicarage gate, looked all round –’
‘And saw you, Miss Marple.’
‘As a matter of fact, he didn’t see me,’ said Miss Marple, flushing
slightly. ‘Because, you see, just at that minute I was bending right over –
trying to get up one of those nasty dandelions, you know. So difficult.
And then he went through the gate and down to the studio.’
‘He didn’t go near the house?’
‘Oh, no! He went straight to the studio. MrsProtheroe came to the door
to meet him, and then they both went inside.’
Here Miss Marple contributed a singularly eloquent pause.
‘Perhaps she was sitting for him?’ I suggested.
‘Perhaps,’ said Miss Marple.
‘And they came out – when?’
‘About ten minutes later.’
‘That was roughly?’
‘The church clock had chimed the half-hour. They strolled out through
the garden gate and along the lane, and just at that minute, Dr Stone came
down the path leading to the Hall, and climbed over the stile and joined
them. They all walked towards the village together. At the end of the lane, I
think, but I can’t be quite sure, they were joined by Miss Cram. I think it
must have been Miss Cram because her skirts were so short.’
‘You must have very good eyesight, Miss Marple, if you can observe as
far as that.’
‘I was observing a bird,’ said Miss Marple. ‘A golden crested wren, I
think he was. A sweet little fellow. I had my glasses out, and that’s how I
happened to see Miss Cram (if it was Miss Cram, and I think so), join
them.’
‘Ah! Well, that may be so,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘Now, since you
seem very good at observing, did you happen to notice, Miss Marple, what
sort of expression Mrs Protheroe and Mr Redding had as they passed along
the lane?’
‘They were smiling and talking,’ said Miss Marple. ‘They seemed very
happy to be together, if you know what I mean.’
‘They didn’t seem upset or disturbed in any way?’
‘Oh, no! Just the opposite.’
‘Deuced odd,’ said the Colonel. ‘There’s something deuced odd about
the whole thing.’
Miss Marple suddenly took our breath away by remarking in a placid
voice:
‘Has Mrs Protheroe been saying that she committed the crime now?’
‘Upon my soul,’ said the Colonel, ‘how did you come to guess that,
Miss Marple?’
‘Well, I rather thought it might happen,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I think dear
Lettice thought so, too. She’s really a very sharp girl. Not always very
scrupulous, I’m afraid. So Anne Protheroe says she killed her husband.
Well, well. I don’t think it’s true. No, I’m almost sure it isn’t true. Not with
a woman like Anne Protheroe. Although one never can be quite sure about
anyone, can one? At least that’s what I’ve found. When does she say she
shot him?’
‘At twenty minutes past six. Just after speaking to you.’
Miss Marple shook her head slowly and pityingly. The pity was, I think,
for two full-grown men being so foolish as to believe such a story. At least
that is what we felt like.
‘What did she shoot him with?’
‘A pistol.’
‘Where did she find it?’
‘She brought it with her.’
‘Well, that she didn’t do,’ said Miss Marple, with unexpected decision.
‘I can swear to that. She’d no such thing with her.’
‘You mightn’t have seen it.’
‘Of course I should have seen it.’
‘If it had been in her handbag.’
‘She wasn’t carrying a handbag.’
‘Well, it might have been concealed – er – upon her person.’
Miss Marple directed a glance of sorrow and scorn upon him.
‘My dear Colonel Melchett, you know what young women are
nowadays. Not ashamed to show exactly how the creator made them. She
hadn’t so much as a handkerchief in the top of her stocking.’
Melchett was obstinate.
‘You must admit that it all fits in,’ he said. ‘The time, the overturned
clock pointing to 6.22 –’
Miss Marple turned on me.
‘Do you mean you haven’t told him about that clock yet?’
‘What about the clock, Clement?’
I told him. He showed a good deal of annoyance.
‘Why on earth didn’t you tell Slack this last night?’
‘Because,’ I said, ‘he wouldn’t let me.’
‘Nonsense, you ought to have insisted.’
‘Probably,’ I said, ‘Inspector Slack behaves quite differently to you than
he does to me. I had no earthly chance of insisting.’
‘It’s an extraordinary business altogether,’ said Melchett. ‘If a third
person comes along and claims to have done this murder, I shall go into a
lunatic asylum.’
‘If I might be allowed to suggest –’ murmured Miss Marple.
‘Well?’
‘If you were to tell Mr Redding what Mrs Protheroe has done and then
explain that you don’t really believe it is her. And then if you were to go to
Mrs Protheroe and tell her that Mr Redding is all right – why then, they
might each of them tell you the truth. And the truth is helpful, though I dare
say they don’t know very much themselves, poor things.’
‘It’s all very well, but they are the only two people who had a motive
for making away with Protheroe.’
‘Oh, I wouldn’t say that, Colonel Melchett,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Why, can you think of anyone else?’
‘Oh! yes, indeed. Why,’ she counted on her fingers, ‘one, two, three,
four, five, six – yes, and a possible seven. I can think of at least seven
people who might be very glad to have Colonel Protheroe out of the way.’
The Colonel looked at her feebly.
‘Seven people? In St Mary Mead?’
Miss Marple nodded brightly.
‘Mind you I name no names,’ she said. ‘That wouldn’t be right. But I’m
afraid there’s a lot of wickedness in the world. A nice honourable upright
soldier like you doesn’t know about these things, Colonel Melchett.’
I thought the Chief Constable was going to have apoplexy.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 10

His remarks on the subject of Miss Marple as we left the house were far
from complimentary.
‘I really believe that wizened-up old maid thinks she knows everything
there is to know. And hardly been out of this village all her life.
Preposterous. What can she know of life?’
I said mildly that though doubtless Miss Marple knew next to nothing of
Life with a capital L, she knew practically everything that went on in St
Mary Mead.
Melchett admitted that grudgingly. She was a valuable witness –
particularly valuable from Mrs Protheroe’s point of view.
‘I suppose there’s no doubt about what she says, eh?’
‘If Miss Marple says she had no pistol with her, you can take it for
granted that it is so,’ I said. ‘If there was the least possibility of such a thing,
Miss Marple would have been on to it like a knife.’
‘That’s true enough. We’d better go and have a look at the studio.’
The so-called studio was a mere rough shed with a skylight. There were
no windows and the door was the only means of entrance or egress.
Satisfied on this score, Melchett announced his intention of visiting the
Vicarage with the Inspector.
‘I’m going to the police station now.’
As I entered through the front door, a murmur of voices caught my ear. I
opened the drawing-room door.
On the sofa beside Griselda, conversing animatedly, sat Miss Gladys
Cram. Her legs, which were encased in particularly shiny pink stockings,
were crossed, and I had every opportunity of observing that she wore pink
striped silk knickers.
‘Hullo, Len,’ said Griselda.
‘Good morning, Mr Clement,’ said Miss Cram. ‘Isn’t the news about the
Colonel really too awful? Poor old gentleman.’
‘Miss Cram,’ said my wife, ‘very kindly came in to offer to help us with
the Guides. We asked for helpers last Sunday, you remember.’
I did remember, and I was convinced, and so, I knew from her tone, was
Griselda, that the idea of enrolling herself among them would never have
occurred to Miss Cram but for the exciting incident which had taken place
at the Vicarage.
‘I was only just saying to Mrs Clement,’ went on Miss Cram, ‘you could
have struck me all of a heap when I heard the news. A murder? I said. In
this quiet one-horse village – for quiet it is, you must admit – not so much
as a picture house, and as for Talkies! And then when I heard it was Colonel
Protheroe – why, I simply couldn’t believe it. He didn’t seem the kind,
somehow, to get murdered.’
‘And so,’ said Griselda, ‘Miss Cram came round to find out all about it.’
I feared this plain speaking might offend the lady, but she merely flung
her head back and laughed uproariously, showing every tooth she
possessed.
‘That’s too bad. You’re a sharp one, aren’t you, Mrs Clement? But it’s
only natural, isn’t it, to want to hear the ins and outs of a case like this? And
I’m sure I’m willing enough to help with the Guides in any way you like.
Exciting, that’s what it is. I’ve been stagnating for a bit of fun. I have, really
I have. Not that my job isn’t a very good one, well paid, and Dr Stone quite
the gentleman in every way. But a girl wants a bit of life out of office hours,
and except for you, Mrs Clement, who is there in the place to talk to except
a lot of old cats?’
‘There’s Lettice Protheroe,’ I said.
Gladys Cram tossed her head.
‘She’s too high and mighty for the likes of me. Fancies herself the
county, and wouldn’t demean herself by noticing a girl who had to work for
her living. Not but what I did hear her talking of earning her living herself.
And who’d employ her, I should like to know? Why, she’d be fired in less
than a week. Unless she went as one of those mannequins, all dressed up
and sidling about. She could do that, I expect.’
‘She’d make a very good mannequin,’ said Griselda. ‘She’s got such a
lovely figure.’ There’s nothing of the cat about Griselda. ‘When was she
talking of earning her own living?’
Miss Cram seemed momentarily discomfited, but recovered herself with
her usual archness.
‘That would be telling, wouldn’t it?’ she said. ‘But she did say so.
Things not very happy at home, I fancy. Catch me living at home with a
stepmother. I wouldn’t sit down under it for a minute.’
‘Ah! but you’re so high spirited and independent,’ said Griselda gravely,
and I looked at her with suspicion.
Miss Cram was clearly pleased.
‘That’s right. That’s me all over. Can be led, not driven. A palmist told
me that not so very long ago. No. I’m not one to sit down and be bullied.
And I’ve made it clear all along to Dr Stone that I must have my regular
times off. These scientific gentlemen, they think a girl’s a kind of machine –
half the time they just don’t notice her or remember she’s there. Of course, I
don’t know much about it,’ confessed the girl.
‘Do you find Dr Stone pleasant to work with? It must be an interesting
job if you are interested in archaeology.’
‘It still seems to me that digging up people that are dead and have been
dead for hundreds of years isn’t – well, it seems a bit nosy, doesn’t it? And
there’s Dr Stone so wrapped up in it all, that half the time he’d forget his
meals if it wasn’t for me.’
‘Is he at the barrow this morning?’ asked Griselda.
Miss Cram shook her head.
‘A bit under the weather this morning,’ she explained. ‘Not up to doing
any work. That means a holiday for little Gladys.’
‘I’m sorry,’ I said.
‘Oh! It’s nothing much. There’s not going to be a second death. But do
tell me, Mr Clement, I hear you’ve been with the police all morning. What
do they think?’
‘Well,’ I said slowly, ‘there is still a little – uncertainty.’
‘Ah!’ cried Miss Cram. ‘Then they don’t think it is Mr Lawrence
Redding after all. So handsome, isn’t he? Just like a movie star. And such a
nice smile when he says good morning to you. I really couldn’t believe my
ears when I heard the police had arrested him. Still, one has always heard
they’re very stupid – the county police.’
‘You can hardly blame them in this instance,’ I said. ‘Mr Redding came
in and gave himself up.’
‘What?’ the girl was clearly dumbfounded. ‘Well – of all the poor fish!
If I’d committed a murder, I wouldn’t go straight off and give myself up. I
should have thought Lawrence Redding would have had more sense. To
give in like that! What did he kill Protheroe for? Did he say? Was it just a
quarrel?’
‘It’s not absolutely certain that he did kill him,’ I said.
‘But surely – if he says he has – why really, Mr Clement, he ought to
know.’
‘He ought to, certainly,’ I agreed. ‘But the police are not satisfied with
his story.’
‘But why should he say he’d done it if he hasn’t?’
That was a point on which I had no intention of enlightening Miss
Cram. Instead I said rather vaguely:
‘I believe that in all prominent murder cases, the police receive
numerous letters from people accusing themselves of the crime.’
Miss Cram’s reception of this piece of information was:
‘They must be chumps!’ in a tone of wonder and scorn.
‘Well,’ she said with a sigh, ‘I suppose I must be trotting along.’ She
rose. ‘Mr Redding accusing himself of the murder will be a bit of news for
Dr Stone.’
‘Is he interested?’ asked Griselda.
Miss Cram furrowed her brows perplexedly.
‘He’s a queer one. You never can tell with him. All wrapped up in the
past. He’d a hundred times rather look at a nasty old bronze knife out of
those humps of ground than he would see the knife Crippen cut up his wife
with, supposing he had a chance to.’
‘Well,’ I said, ‘I must confess I agree with him.’
Miss Cram’s eyes expressed incomprehension and slight contempt.
Then, with reiterated goodbyes, she took her departure.
‘Not such a bad sort, really,’ said Griselda, as the door closed behind
her. ‘Terribly common, of course, but one of those big, bouncing, good-
humoured girls that you can’t dislike. I wonder what really brought her
here?’
‘Curiosity.’
‘Yes, I suppose so. Now, Len, tell me all about it. I’m simply dying to
hear.’
I sat down and recited faithfully all the happenings of the morning,
Griselda interpolating the narrative with little exclamations of surprise and
interest.
‘So it was Anne Lawrence was after all along! Not Lettice. How blind
we’ve all been! That must have been what old Miss Marple was hinting at
yesterday. Don’t you think so?’
‘Yes,’ I said, averting my eyes.
Mary entered.
‘There’s a couple of men here – come from a newspaper, so they say.
Do you want to see them?’
‘No,’ I said, ‘certainly not. Refer them to Inspector Slack at the police
station.’
Mary nodded and turned away.
‘And when you’ve got rid of them,’ I said, ‘come back here. There’s
something I want to ask you.’
Mary nodded again.
It was some few minutes before she returned.
‘Had a job getting rid of them,’ she said. ‘Persistent. You never saw
anything like it. Wouldn’t take no for an answer.’
‘I expect we shall be a good deal troubled with them,’ I said. ‘Now,
Mary, what I want to ask you is this: Are you quite certain you didn’t hear
the shot yesterday evening?’
‘The shot what killed him? No, of course I didn’t. If I had of done, I
should have gone in to see what had happened.’
‘Yes, but –’ I was remembering Miss Marple’s statement that she had
heard a shot ‘in the woods’. I changed the form of my question. ‘Did you
hear any other shot – one down in the wood, for instance?’
‘Oh! That.’ The girl paused. ‘Yes, now I come to think of it, I believe I
did. Not a lot of shots, just one. Queer sort of bang it was.’
‘Exactly,’ I said. ‘Now what time was that?’
‘Time?’
‘Yes, time.’
‘I couldn’t say, I’m sure. Well after tea-time. I do know that.’
‘Can’t you get a little nearer than that?’
‘No, I can’t. I’ve got my work to do, haven’t I? I can’t go on looking at
clocks the whole time – and it wouldn’t be much good anyway – the alarm
loses a good three-quarters every day, and what with putting it on and one
thing and another, I’m never exactly sure what time it is.’
This perhaps explains why our meals are never punctual. They are
sometimes too late and sometimes bewilderingly early.
‘Was it long before Mr Redding came?’
‘No, it wasn’t long. Ten minutes – a quarter of an hour – not longer than
that.’
I nodded my head, satisfied.
‘Is that all?’ said Mary. ‘Because what I mean to say is, I’ve got the
joint in the oven and the pudding boiling over as likely as not.’
‘That’s all right. You can go.’
She left the room, and I turned to Griselda.
‘Is it quite out of the question to induce Mary to say sir or ma’am?’
‘I have told her. She doesn’t remember. She’s just a raw girl,
remember?’
‘I am perfectly aware of that,’ I said. ‘But raw things do not necessarily
remain raw for ever. I feel a tinge of cooking might be induced in Mary.’
‘Well, I don’t agree with you,’ said Griselda. ‘You know how little we
can afford to pay a servant. If once we got her smartened up at all, she’d
leave. Naturally. And get higher wages. But as long as Mary can’t cook and
has those awful manners – well, we’re safe, nobody else would have her.’
I perceived that my wife’s methods of housekeeping were not so
entirely haphazard as I had imagined. A certain amount of reasoning
underlay them. Whether it was worthwhile having a maid at the price of her
not being able to cook, and having a habit of throwing dishes and remarks
at one with the same disconcerting abruptness, was a debatable matter.
‘And anyway,’ continued Griselda, ‘you must make allowances for her
manners being worse than usual just now. You can’t expect her to feel
exactly sympathetic about Colonel Protheroe’s death when he jailed her
young man.’
‘Did he jail her young man?’
‘Yes, for poaching. You know, that man, Archer. Mary has been walking
out with him for two years.’
‘I didn’t know that.’
‘Darling Len, you never know anything.’
‘It’s queer,’ I said, ‘that everyone says the shot came from the woods.’
‘I don’t think it’s queer at all,’ said Griselda. ‘You see, one so often
hears shots in the wood. So naturally, when you do hear a shot, you just
assume as a matter of course that it is in the wood. It probably just sounds a
bit louder than usual. Of course, if one were in the next room, you’d realize
that it was in the house, but from Mary’s kitchen with the window right the
other side of the house, I don’t believe you’d ever think of such a thing.’
The door opened again.
‘Colonel Melchett’s back,’ said Mary. ‘And that police inspector with
him, and they say they’d be glad if you’d join them. They’re in the study.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 11

I saw at a glance that Colonel Melchett and Inspector Slack had not been
seeing eye to eye about the case. Melchett looked flushed and annoyed and
the Inspector looked sulky.
‘I’m sorry to say,’ said Melchett, ‘that Inspector Slack doesn’t agree
with me in considering young Redding innocent.’
‘If he didn’t do it, what does he go and say he did it for?’ asked Slack
sceptically.
‘Mrs Protheroe acted in an exactly similar fashion, remember, Slack.’
‘That’s different. She’s a woman, and women act in that silly way. I’m
not saying she did it for a moment. She heard he was accused and she
trumped up a story. I’m used to that sort of game. You wouldn’t believe the
fool things I’ve known women do. But Redding’s different. He’s got his
head screwed on all right. And if he admits he did it, well, I say he did do it.
It’s his pistol – you can’t get away from that. And thanks to this business of
Mrs Protheroe, we know the motive. That was the weak point before, but
now we know it – why, the whole thing’s plain sailing.’
‘You think he can have shot him earlier? At six thirty, say?’
‘He can’t have done that.’
‘You’ve checked up his movements?’
The Inspector nodded.
‘He was in the village near the Blue Boar at ten past six. From there he
came along the back lane where you say the old lady next door saw him –
she doesn’t miss much, I should say – and kept his appointment with Mrs
Protheroe in the studio in the garden. They left there together just after six-
thirty, and went along the lane to the village, being joined by Dr Stone. He
corroborates that all right – I’ve seen him. They all stood talking just by the
post office for a few minutes, then Mrs Protheroe went into Miss Hartnell’s
to borrow a gardening magazine. That’s all right too. I’ve seen Miss
Hartnell. Mrs Protheroe remained there talking to her till just on seven
o’clock when she exclaimed at the lateness of the hour and said she must
get home.’
‘What was her manner?’
‘Very easy and pleasant, Miss Hartnell said. She seemed in good spirits
– Miss Hartnell is quite sure there was nothing on her mind.’
‘Well, go on.’
‘Redding, he went with Dr Stone to the Blue Boar and they had a drink
together. He left there at twenty minutes to seven, went rapidly along the
village street and down the road to the Vicarage. Lots of people saw him.’
‘Not down the back lane this time?’ commented the Colonel.
‘No – he came to the front, asked for the Vicar, heard Colonel Protheroe
was there, went in – and shot him – just as he said he did! That’s the truth of
it, and we needn’t look further.’
Melchett shook his head.
‘There’s the doctor’s evidence. You can’t get away from that. Protheroe
was shot not later than six-thirty.’
‘Oh, doctors!’ Inspector Slack looked contemptuous. ‘If you’re going to
believe doctors. Take out all your teeth – that’s what they do nowadays –
and then say they’re very sorry, but all the time it was appendicitis.
Doctors!’
‘This isn’t a question of diagnosis. Dr Haydock was absolutely positive
on the point. You can’t go against the medical evidence, Slack.’
‘And there’s my evidence for what it is worth,’ I said, suddenly
recalling a forgotten incident. ‘I touched the body and it was cold. That I
can swear to.’
‘You see, Slack?’ said Melchett.
‘Well, of course, if that’s so. But there it was – a beautiful case. Mr
Redding only too anxious to be hanged, so to speak.’
‘That, in itself, strikes me as a little unnatural,’ observed Colonel
Melchett.
‘Well, there’s no accounting for tastes,’ said the Inspector. ‘There’s a lot
of gentlemen went a bit balmy after the war. Now, I suppose, it means
starting again at the beginning.’ He turned on me. ‘Why you went out of
your way to mislead me about the clock, sir, I can’t think. Obstructing the
ends of justice, that’s what that was.’
‘I tried to tell you on three separate occasions,’ I said. ‘And each time
you shut me up and refused to listen.’
‘That’s just a way of speaking, sir. You could have told me perfectly
well if you had had a mind to. The clock and the note seemed to tally
perfectly. Now, according to you, the clock was all wrong. I never knew
such a case. What’s the sense of keeping a clock a quarter of an hour fast
anyway?’
‘It is supposed,’ I said, ‘to induce punctuality.’
‘I don’t think we need go further into that now, Inspector,’ said Colonel
Melchett tactfully. ‘What we want now is the true story from both Mrs
Protheroe and young Redding. I telephoned to Haydock and asked him to
bring Mrs Protheroe over here with him. They ought to be here in about a
quarter of an hour. I think it would be as well to have Redding here first.’
‘I’ll get on to the station,’ said Inspector Slack, and took up the
telephone.
‘And now,’ he said, replacing the receiver, ‘we’ll get to work on this
room.’ He looked at me in a meaningful fashion.
‘Perhaps,’ I said, ‘you’d like me out of the way.’
The Inspector immediately opened the door for me. Melchett called out:
‘Come back when young Redding arrives, will you, Vicar? You’re a
friend of his and you may have sufficient influence to persuade him to
speak the truth.’
I found my wife and Miss Marple with their heads together.
‘We’ve been discussing all sorts of possibilities,’ said Griselda. ‘I wish
you’d solve the case, Miss Marple, like you did the time Miss Wetherby’s
gill of picked shrimps disappeared. And all because it reminded you of
something quite different about a sack of coals.’
‘You’re laughing, my dear,’ said Miss Marple, ‘but after all, that is a
very sound way of arriving at the truth. It’s really what people call intuition
and make such a fuss about. Intuition is like reading a word without having
to spell it out. A child can’t do that because it has had so little experience.
But a grown-up person knows the word because they’ve seen it often
before. You catch my meaning, Vicar?’
‘Yes,’ I said slowly, ‘I think I do. You mean that if a thing reminds you
of something else – well, it’s probably the same kind of thing.’
‘Exactly.’
‘And what precisely does the murder of Colonel Protheroe remind you
of ?’
Miss Marple sighed.
‘That is just the difficulty. So many parallels come to the mind. For
instance, there was Major Hargreaves, a church-warden and a man highly
respected in every way. And all the time he was keeping a separate second
establishment – a former housemaid, just think of it! And five children –
actually five children – a terrible shock to his wife and daughter.’
I tried hard to visualize Colonel Protheroe in the rĂŽle of secret sinner
and failed.
‘And then there was that laundry business,’ went on Miss Marple. ‘Miss
Hartnell’s opal pin – left most imprudently in a frilled blouse and sent to the
laundry. And the woman who took it didn’t want it in the least and wasn’t
by any means a thief. She simply hid it in another woman’s house and told
the police she’d seen this other woman take it. Spite, you know, sheer spite.
It’s an astonishing motive – spite. A man in it, of course. There always is.’
This time I failed to see any parallel, however remote.
‘And then there was poor Elwell’s daughter – such a pretty ethereal girl
– tried to stifle her little brother. And there was the money for the Choir
Boys’ Outing (before your time, Vicar) actually taken by the organist. His
wife was sadly in debt. Yes, this case makes one think so many things – too
many. It’s very hard to arrive at the truth.’
‘I wish you would tell me,’ I said, ‘who were the seven suspects?’
‘The seven suspects?’
‘You said you could think of seven people who would – well, be glad of
Colonel Protheroe’s death.’
‘Did I? Yes, I remember I did.’
‘Was that true?’
‘Oh! Certainly it was true. But I mustn’t mention names. You can think
of them quite easily yourself. I am sure.’
‘Indeed I can’t. There is Lettice Protheroe, I suppose, since she
probably comes into money on her father’s death. But it is absurd to think
of her in such a connection, and outside her I can think of nobody.’
‘And you, my dear?’ said Miss Marple, turning to Griselda.
Rather to my surprise Griselda coloured up. Something very like tears
started into her eyes. She clenched both her small hands.
‘Oh!’ she cried indignantly. ‘People are hateful – hateful. The things
they say! The beastly things they say
’
I looked at her curiously. It is very unlike Griselda to be so upset. She
noticed my glance and tried to smile.
‘Don’t look at me as though I were an interesting specimen you didn’t
understand, Len. Don’t let’s get heated and wander from the point. I don’t
believe that it was Lawrence or Anne, and Lettice is out of the question.
There must be some clue or other that would help us.’
‘There is the note, of course,’ said Miss Marple. ‘You will remember
my saying this morning that that struck me as exceedingly peculiar.’
‘It seems to fix the time of his death with remarkable accuracy,’ I said.
‘And yet, is that possible? Mrs Protheroe would only have just left the
study. She would hardly have had time to reach the studio. The only way in
which I can account for it is that he consulted his own watch and that his
watch was slow. That seems to me a feasible solution.’
‘I have another idea,’ said Griselda. ‘Suppose, Len, that the clock had
already been put back – no, that comes to the same thing – how stupid of
me!’
‘It hadn’t been altered when I left,’ I said. ‘I remember comparing it
with my watch. Still, as you say, that has no bearing on the present matter.’
‘What do you think, Miss Marple?’ asked Griselda.
‘My dear, I confess I wasn’t thinking about it from that point of view at
all. What strikes me as so curious, and has done from the first, is the subject
matter of that letter.’
‘I don’t see that,’ I said. ‘Colonel Protheroe merely wrote that he
couldn’t wait any longer –’
‘At twenty minutes past six?’ said Miss Marple. ‘Your maid, Mary, had
already told him that you wouldn’t be in till half-past six at the earliest, and
he appeared to be quite willing to wait until then. And yet at twenty past six
he sits down and says he “can’t wait any longer”.’
I stared at the old lady, feeling an increased respect for her mental
powers. Her keen wits had seen what we had failed to perceive. It was an
odd thing – a very odd thing.
‘If only,’ I said, ‘the letter hadn’t been dated –’
Miss Marple nodded her head.
‘Exactly,’ she said. ‘If it hadn’t been dated!’
I cast my mind back, trying to recall that sheet of notepaper and the
blurred scrawl, and at the top that neatly printed 6.20. Surely these figures
were on a different scale to the rest of the letter. I gave a gasp.
‘Supposing,’ I said, ‘it wasn’t dated. Supposing that round about 6.30
Colonel Protheroe got impatient and sat down to say he couldn’t wait any
longer. And as he was sitting there writing, someone came in through the
window –’
‘Or through the door,’ suggested Griselda.
‘He’d hear the door and look up.’
‘Colonel Protheroe was rather deaf, you remember,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Yes, that’s true. He wouldn’t hear it. Whichever way the murderer
came, he stole up behind the Colonel and shot him. Then he saw the note
and the clock and the idea came to him. He put 6.20 at the top of the letter
and he altered the clock to 6.22. It was a clever idea. It gave him, or so he
would think, a perfect alibi.’
‘And what we want to find,’ said Griselda, ‘is someone who has a cast-
iron alibi for 6.20, but no alibi at all for – well, that isn’t so easy. One can’t
fix the time.’
‘We can fix it within very narrow limits,’ I said. ‘Haydock places 6.30
as the outside limit of time. I suppose one could perhaps shift it to 6.35
from the reasoning we have just been following out, it seems clear that
Protheroe would not have got impatient before 6.30. I think we can say we
do know pretty well.’
‘Then that shot I heard – yes, I suppose it is quite possible. And I
thought nothing about it – nothing at all. Most vexing. And yet, now I try to
recollect, it does seem to me that it was different from the usual sort of shot
one hears. Yes, there was a difference.’
‘Louder?’ I suggested.
No, Miss Marple didn’t think it had been louder. In fact, she found it
hard to say in what way it had been different, but she still insisted that it
was.
I thought she was probably persuading herself of the fact rather than
actually remembering it, but she had just contributed such a valuable new
outlook to the problem that I felt highly respectful towards her.
She rose, murmuring that she must really get back – it had been so
tempting just to run over and discuss the case with dear Griselda. I escorted
her to the boundary wall and the back gate and returned to find Griselda
wrapped in thought.
‘Still puzzling over that note?’ I asked.
‘No.’
She gave a sudden shiver and shook her shoulders impatiently.
‘Len, I’ve been thinking. How badly someone must have hated Anne
Protheroe!’
‘Hated her?’
‘Yes. Don’t you see? There’s no real evidence against Lawrence – all
the evidence against him is what you might call accidental. He just happens
to take it into his head to come here. If he hadn’t – well, no one would have
thought of connecting him with the crime. But Anne is different. Suppose
someone knew that she was here at exactly 6.20 – the clock and the time on
the letter – everything pointing to her. I don’t think it was only because of
an alibi it was moved to that exact time – I think there was more in it than
that – a direct attempt to fasten the business on her. If it hadn’t been for
Miss Marple saying she hadn’t got the pistol with her and noticing that she
was only a moment before going down to the studio – Yes, if it hadn’t been
for that
’ She shivered again. ‘Len, I feel that someone hated Anne
Protheroe very much. I – I don’t like it.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 12

I was summoned to the study when Lawrence Redding arrived. He looked
haggard, and, I thought, suspicious. Colonel Melchett greeted him with
something approaching cordiality.
‘We want to ask you a few questions – here, on the spot,’ he said.
Lawrence sneered slightly.
‘Isn’t that a French idea? Reconstruction of the crime?’
‘My dear boy,’ said Colonel Melchett, ‘don’t take that tone with us. Are
you aware that someone else has also confessed to committing the crime
which you pretend to have committed?’
The effect of these words on Lawrence was painful and immediate.
‘S-s-omeone else?’ he stammered. ‘Who – who?’
‘Mrs Protheroe,’ said Colonel Melchett, watching him.
‘Absurd. She never did it. She couldn’t have. It’s impossible.’
Melchett interrupted him.
‘Strangely enough, we did not believe her story. Neither, I may say, do
we believe yours. Dr Haydock says positively that the murder could not
have been committed at the time you say it was.’
‘Dr Haydock says that?’
‘Yes, so, you see, you are cleared whether you like it or not. And now
we want you to help us, to tell us exactly what occurred.’
Lawrence still hesitated.
‘You’re not deceiving me about – about Mrs Protheroe? You really
don’t suspect her?’
‘On my word of honour,’ said Colonel Melchett.
Lawrence drew a deep breath.
‘I’ve been a fool,’ he said. ‘An absolute fool. How could I have thought
for one minute that she did it –’
‘Suppose you tell us all about it?’ suggested the Chief Constable.
‘There’s not much to tell. I – I met Mrs Protheroe that afternoon –’ He
paused.
‘We know all about that,’ said Melchett. ‘You may think that your
feeling for Mrs Protheroe and hers for you was a dead secret, but in reality
it was known and commented upon. In any case, everything is bound to
come out now.’
‘Very well, then. I expect you are right. I had promised the Vicar here
(he glanced at me) to – to go right away. I met Mrs Protheroe that evening
in the studio at a quarter past six. I told her of what I had decided. She, too,
agreed that it was the only thing to do. We – we said goodbye to each other.
‘We left the studio, and almost at once Dr Stone joined us. Anne
managed to seem marvellously natural. I couldn’t do it. I went off with
Stone to the Blue Boar and had a drink. Then I thought I’d go home, but
when I got to the corner of this road, I changed my mind and decided to
come along and see the Vicar. I felt I wanted someone to talk to about the
matter.
‘At the door, the maid told me the Vicar was out, but would be in
shortly, but that Colonel Protheroe was in the study waiting for him. Well, I
didn’t like to go away again – looked as though I were shirking meeting
him. So I said I’d wait too, and I went into the study.’
He stopped.
‘Well?’ said Colonel Melchett.
‘Protheroe was sitting at the writing table – just as you found him. I
went up to him – touched him. He was dead. Then I looked down and saw
the pistol lying on the floor beside him. I picked it up –and at once saw that
it was my pistol.
‘That gave me a turn. My pistol! And then, straightaway I leaped to one
conclusion. Anne must have bagged my pistol some time or other –
meaning it for herself if she couldn’t bear things any longer. Perhaps she
had had it with her today. After we parted in the village she must have come
back here and – and – oh! I suppose I was mad to think of it. But that’s what
I thought. I slipped the pistol in my pocket and came away. Just outside the
Vicarage gate, I met the Vicar. He said something nice and normal about
seeing Protheroe – suddenly I had a wild desire to laugh. His manner was so
ordinary and everyday and there was I all strung up. I remember shouting
out something absurd and seeing his face change. I was nearly off my head,
I believe. I went walking – walking – at last I couldn’t bear it any longer. If
Anne had done this ghastly thing, I was, at least, morally responsible. I
went and gave myself up.’
There was a silence when he had finished. Then the Colonel said in a
business-like voice:
‘I would like to ask just one or two questions. First, did you touch or
move the body in any way?’
‘No, I didn’t touch it at all. One could see he was dead without touching
him.’
‘Did you notice a note lying on the blotter half concealed by his body?’
‘No.’
‘Did you interfere in any way with the clock?’
‘I never touched the clock. I seem to remember a clock lying overturned
on the table, but I never touched it.’
‘Now as to this pistol of yours, when did you last see it?’
Lawrence Redding reflected. ‘It’s hard to say exactly.’
‘Where do you keep it?’
‘Oh, in a litter of odds and ends in the sitting-room in my cottage. On
one of the shelves of the bookcase.’
‘You left it lying about carelessly?’
‘Yes. I really didn’t think about it. It was just there.’
‘So that anyone who came to your cottage could have seen it?’
‘Yes.’
‘And you don’t remember when you last saw it?’
Lawrence drew his brows together in a frown of recollection.
‘I’m almost sure it was there the day before yesterday. I remember
pushing it aside to get an old pipe. I think it was the day before yesterday –
but it may have been the day before that.’
‘Who has been to your cottage lately?’
‘Oh! Crowds of people. Someone is always drifting in and out. I had a
sort of tea party the day before yesterday. Lettice Protheroe, Dennis, and all
their crowd. And then one or other of the old Pussies comes in now and
again.’
‘Do you lock the cottage up when you go out?’
‘No; why on earth should I? I’ve nothing to steal. And no one does lock
their house up round here.’
‘Who looks after your wants there?’
‘An old Mrs Archer comes in every morning to “do for me” as it’s
called.’
‘Do you think she would remember when the pistol was there last?’
‘I don’t know. She might. But I don’t fancy conscientious dusting is her
strong point.’
‘It comes to this – that almost anyone might have taken that pistol?’
‘It seems so – yes.’
The door opened and Dr Haydock came in with Anne Protheroe.
She started at seeing Lawrence. He, on his part, made a tentative step
towards her.
‘Forgive me, Anne,’ he said. ‘It was abominable of me to think what I
did.’
‘I –’ She faltered, then looked appealingly at Colonel Melchett. ‘Is it
true, what Dr Haydock told me?’
‘That Mr Redding is cleared of suspicion? Yes. And now what about
this story of yours, Mrs Protheroe? Eh, what about it?’
She smiled rather shamefacedly.
‘I suppose you think it dreadful of me?’
‘Well, shall we say – very foolish? But that’s all over. What I want now,
Mrs Protheroe, is the truth – the absolute truth.’
She nodded gravely.
‘I will tell you. I suppose you know about – about everything.’
‘Yes.’
‘I was to meet Lawrence – Mr Redding – that evening at the studio. At a
quarter past six. My husband and I drove into the village together. I had
some shopping to do. As we parted he mentioned casually that he was going
to see the Vicar. I couldn’t get word to Lawrence, and I was rather uneasy. I
– well, it was awkward meeting him in the Vicarage garden whilst my
husband was at the Vicarage.’
Her cheeks burned as she said this. It was not a pleasant moment for
her.
‘I reflected that perhaps my husband would not stay very long. To find
this out, I came along the back lane and into the garden. I hoped no one
would see me, but of course old Miss Marple had to be in her garden! She
stopped me and we said a few words, and I explained I was going to call for
my husband. I felt I had to say something. I don’t know whether she
believed me or not. She looked rather – funny.
‘When I left her, I went straight across to the Vicarage and round the
corner of the house to the study window. I crept up to it very softly,
expecting to hear the sound of voices. But to my surprise there were none. I
just glanced in, saw the room was empty, and hurried across the lawn and
down to the studio where Lawrence joined me almost at once.’
‘You say the room was empty, Mrs Protheroe?’
‘Yes, my husband was not there.’
‘Extraordinary.’
‘You mean, ma’am, that you didn’t see him?’ said the Inspector.
‘No, I didn’t see him.’
Inspector Slack whispered to the Chief Constable, who nodded.
‘Do you mind, Mrs Protheroe, just showing us exactly what you did?’
‘Not at all.’
She rose, Inspector Slack pushed open the window for her, and she
stepped out on the terrace and round the house to the left.
Inspector Slack beckoned me imperiously to go and sit at the writing
table.
Somehow I didn’t much like doing it. It gave me an uncomfortable
feeling. But, of course, I complied.
Presently I heard footsteps outside, they paused for a minute, then
retreated. Inspector Slack indicated to me that I could return to the other
side of the room. Mrs Protheroe re-entered through the window.
‘Is that exactly how it was?’ asked Colonel Melchett.
‘I think exactly.’
‘Then can you tell us, Mrs Protheroe, just exactly where the Vicar was
in the room when you looked in?’ asked Inspector Slack.
‘The Vicar? I – no, I’m afraid I can’t. I didn’t see him.’
Inspector Slack nodded.
‘That’s how you didn’t see your husband. He was round the corner at
the writing-desk.’
‘Oh!’ she paused. Suddenly her eyes grew round with horror. ‘It wasn’t
there that – that –’
‘Yes, Mrs Protheroe. It was while he was sitting there.’
‘Oh!’ She quivered.
He went on with his questions.
‘Did you know, Mrs Protheroe, that Mr Redding had a pistol?’
‘Yes. He told me so once.’
‘Did you ever have that pistol in your possession?’
She shook her head. ‘No.’
‘Did you know where he kept it?’
‘I’m not sure. I think – yes, I think I’ve seen it on a shelf in his cottage.
Didn’t you keep it there, Lawrence?’
‘When was the last time you were at the cottage, Mrs Protheroe?’
‘Oh! About three weeks ago. My husband and I had tea there with him.’
‘And you have not been there since?’
‘No. I never went there. You see, it would probably cause a lot of talk in
the village.’
‘Doubtless,’ said Colonel Melchett dryly. ‘Where were you in the habit
of seeing Mr Redding, if I may ask?’
‘He used to come up to the Hall. He was painting Lettice. We – we
often met in the woods afterwards.’
Colonel Melchett nodded.
‘Isn’t that enough?’ Her voice was suddenly broken. ‘It’s so awful –
having to tell you all these things. And – and there wasn’t anything wrong
about it. There wasn’t – indeed, there wasn’t. We were just friends. We – we
couldn’t help caring for each other.’
She looked pleadingly at Dr Haydock, and that soft-hearted man
stepped forward.
‘I really think, Melchett,’ he said, ‘that Mrs Protheroe has had enough.
She’s had a great shock – in more ways than one.’
The Chief Constable nodded.
‘There is really nothing more I want to ask you, Mrs Protheroe,’ he said.
‘Thank you for answering my questions so frankly.’
‘Then – then I may go?’
‘Is your wife in?’ asked Haydock. ‘I think Mrs Protheroe would like to
see her.’
‘Yes,’ I said, ‘Griselda is in. You’ll find her in the drawing-room.’
She and Haydock left the room together and Lawrence Redding with
them.
Colonel Melchett had pursed up his lips and was playing with a paper
knife. Slack was looking at the note. It was then that I mentioned Miss
Marple’s theory. Slack looked closely at it.
‘My word,’ he said, ‘I believe the old lady’s right. Look here, sir, don’t
you see? – these figures are written in different ink. That date was written
with a fountain pen or I’ll eat my boots!’
We were all rather excited.
‘You’ve examined the note for fingerprints, of course,’ said the Chief
Constable.
‘What do you think, Colonel? No fingerprints on the note at all.
Fingerprints on the pistol those of Mr Lawrence Redding. May have been
some others once, before he went fooling round with it and carrying it
around in his pocket, but there’s nothing clear enough to get hold of now.’
‘At first the case looked very black against Mrs Protheroe,’ said the
Colonel thoughtfully. ‘Much blacker than against young Redding. There
was that old woman Marple’s evidence that she didn’t have the pistol with
her, but these elderly ladies are often mistaken.’
I was silent, but I did not agree with him. I was quite sure that Anne
Protheroe had had no pistol with her since Miss Marple had said so. Miss
Marple is not the type of elderly lady who makes mistakes. She has got an
uncanny knack of being always right.
‘What did get me was that nobody heard the shot. If it was fired then –
somebody must have heard it – wherever they thought it came from. Slack,
you’d better have a word with the maid.’
Inspector Slack moved with alacrity towards the door.
‘I shouldn’t ask her if she heard a shot in the house,’ I said. ‘Because if
you do, she’ll deny it. Call it a shot in the wood. That’s the only kind of shot
she’ll admit to hearing.’
‘I know how to manage them,’ said Inspector Slack, and disappeared.
‘Miss Marple says she heard a shot later,’ said Colonel Melchett
thoughtfully. ‘We must see if she can fix the time at all precisely. Of course
it may be a stray shot that had nothing to do with the case.’
‘It may be, of course,’ I agreed.
The Colonel took a turn or two up and down the room.
‘Do you know, Clement,’ he said suddenly, ‘I’ve a feeling that this is
going to turn out a much more intricate and difficult business than any of us
think. Dash it all, there’s something behind it.’ He snorted. ‘Something we
don’t know about. We’re only beginning, Clement. Mark my words, we’re
only beginning. All these things, the clock, the note, the pistol – they don’t
make sense as they stand.’
I shook my head. They certainly didn’t.
‘But I’m going to get to the bottom of it. No calling in of Scotland Yard.
Slack’s a smart man. He’s a very smart man. He’s a kind of ferret. He’ll
nose his way through to the truth. He’s done several very good things
already, and this case will be his chef d’oeuvre. Some men would call in
Scotland Yard. I shan’t. We’ll get to the bottom of this here in Downshire.’
‘I hope so, I’m sure,’ I said.
I tried to make my voice enthusiastic, but I had already taken such a
dislike to Inspector Slack that the prospect of his success failed to appeal to
me. A successful Slack would, I thought, be even more odious than a
baffled one.
‘Who has the house next door?’ asked the Colonel suddenly.
‘You mean at the end of the road? Mrs Price Ridley.’
‘We’ll go along to her after Slack has finished with your maid. She
might just possibly have heard something. She isn’t deaf or anything, is
she?’
‘I should say her hearing is remarkably keen. I’m going by the amount
of scandal she has started by “just happening to overhear accidentally”.’
‘That’s the kind of woman we want. Oh! here’s Slack.’
The Inspector had the air of one emerging from a severe tussle.
‘Phew!’ he said. ‘That’s a tartar you’ve got, sir.’
‘Mary is essentially a girl of strong character,’ I replied.
‘Doesn’t like the police,’ he said. ‘I cautioned her – did what I could to
put the fear of the law into her, but no good. She stood right up to me.’
‘Spirited,’ I said, feeling more kindly towards Mary.
‘But I pinned her down all right. She heard one shot – and one shot
only. And it was a good long time after Colonel Protheroe came. I couldn’t
get her to name a time, but we fixed it at last by means of the fish. The fish
was late, and she blew the boy up when he came, and he said it was barely
half-past six anyway, and it was just after that she heard the shot. Of course,
that’s not accurate, so to speak, but it gives us an idea.’
‘H’m,’ said Melchett.
‘I don’t think Mrs Protheroe’s in this after all,’ said Slack, with a note of
regret in his voice. ‘She wouldn’t have had time, to begin with, and then
women never like fiddling about with firearms. Arsenic’s more in their line.
No, I don’t think she did it. It’s a pity!’ He sighed.
Melchett explained that he was going round to Mrs Price Ridley’s, and
Slack approved.
‘May I come with you?’ I asked. ‘I’m getting interested.’
I was given permission, and we set forth. A loud ‘Hie’ greeted us as we
emerged from the Vicarage gate, and my nephew, Dennis, came running up
the road from the village to join us.
‘Look here,’ he said to the Inspector, ‘what about that footprint I told
you about?’
‘Gardener’s,’ said Inspector Slack laconically.
‘You don’t think it might be someone else wearing the gardener’s
boots?’
‘No, I don’t!’ said Inspector Slack in a discouraging way.
It would take more than that to discourage Dennis, however.
He held out a couple of burnt matches.
‘I found these by the Vicarage gate.’
‘Thank you,’ said Slack, and put them in his pocket.
Matters appeared now to have reached a deadlock.
‘You’re not arresting Uncle Len, are you?’ inquired Dennis facetiously.
‘Why should I?’ inquired Slack.
‘There’s a lot of evidence against him,’ declared Dennis. ‘You ask Mary.
Only the day before the murder he was wishing Colonel Protheroe out of
the world. Weren’t you, Uncle Len?’
‘Er –’ I began.
Inspector Slack turned a slow suspicious stare upon me, and I felt hot all
over. Dennis is exceedingly tiresome. He ought to realize that a policeman
seldom has a sense of humour.
‘Don’t be absurd, Dennis,’ I said irritably.
The innocent child opened his eyes in a stare of surprise.
‘I say, it’s only a joke,’ he said. ‘Uncle Len just said that any one who
murdered Colonel Protheroe would be doing the world a service.’
‘Ah!’ said Inspector Slack, ‘that explains something the maid said.’
Servants very seldom have any sense of humour either. I cursed Dennis
heartily in my mind for bringing the matter up. That and the clock together
will make the Inspector suspicious of me for life.
‘Come on, Clement,’ said Colonel Melchett.
‘Where are you going? Can I come, too?’ asked Dennis.
‘No, you can’t,’ I snapped.
We left him looking after us with a hurt expression. We went up to the
neat front door of Mrs Price Ridley’s house and the Inspector knocked and
rang in what I can only describe as an official manner. A pretty parlourmaid
answered the bell.
‘Mrs Price Ridley in?’ inquired Melchett.
‘No, sir.’ The maid paused and added: ‘She’s just gone down to the
police station.’
This was a totally unexpected development. As we retraced our steps
Melchett caught me by the arm and murmured:
‘If she’s gone to confess to the crime, too, I really shall go off my head.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 13

I hardly thought it likely that Mrs Price Ridley had anything so dramatic in
view, but I did wonder what had taken her to the police station. Had she
really got evidence of importance, or that she thought of importance, to
offer? At any rate, we should soon know.
We found Mrs Price Ridley talking at a high rate of speed to a
somewhat bewildered-looking police constable. That she was extremely
indignant I knew from the way the bow in her hat was trembling. Mrs Price
Ridley wears what, I believe, are known as ‘Hats for Matrons’ – they make
a speciality of them in our adjacent town of Much Benham. They perch
easily on a superstructure of hair and are somewhat overweighted with large
bows of ribbon. Griselda is always threatening to get a matron’s hat.
Mrs Price Ridley paused in her flow of words upon our entrance.
‘Mrs Price Ridley?’ inquired Colonel Melchett, lifting his hat.
‘Let me introduce Colonel Melchett to you, Mrs Price Ridley,’ I said.
‘Colonel Melchett is our Chief Constable.’
Mrs Price Ridley looked at me coldly, but produced the semblance of a
gracious smile for the Colonel.
‘We’ve just been round to your house, Mrs Price Ridley,’ explained the
Colonel, ‘and heard you had come down here.’
Mrs Price Ridley thawed altogether.
‘Ah!’she said,‘I’m glad some notice is being taken of the occurrence.
Disgraceful, I call it. Simply disgraceful.’
There is no doubt that murder is disgraceful, but it is not the word I
should use to describe it myself. It surprised Melchett too, I could see.
‘Have you any light to throw upon the matter?’ he asked.
‘That’s your business. It’s the business of the police. What do we pay
rates and taxes for, I should like to know?’
One wonders how many times that query is uttered in a year!
‘We’re doing our best, Mrs Price Ridley,’ said the Chief Constable.
‘But the man here hadn’t even heard of it till I told him about it!’ cried
the lady.
We all looked at the constable.
‘Lady been rung up on the telephone,’ he said. ‘Annoyed. Matter of
obscene language, I understand.’
‘Oh! I see.’ The Colonel’s brow cleared. ‘We’ve been talking at cross
purposes. You came down here to make a complaint, did you?’
Melchett is a wise man. He knows that when it is a question of an irate
middle-aged lady, there is only one thing to be done – listen to her. When
she had said all that she wants to say, there is a chance that she will listen to
you.
Mrs Price Ridley surged into speech.
‘Such disgraceful occurrences ought to be prevented. They ought not to
occur. To be rung up in one’s own house and insulted – yes, insulted. I’m
not accustomed to such things happening. Ever since the war there has been
a loosening of moral fibre. Nobody minds what they say, and as to the
clothes they wear –’
‘Quite,’ said Colonel Melchett hastily. ‘What happened exactly?’
Mrs Price Ridley took breath and started again.
‘I was rung up –’
‘When?’
‘Yesterday afternoon – evening to be exact. About half-past six. I went
to the telephone, suspecting nothing. Immediately I was foully attacked,
threatened –’
‘What actually was said?’
Mrs Price Ridley got slightly pink.
‘That I decline to state.’
‘Obscene language,’ murmured the constable in a ruminative bass.
‘Was bad language used?’ asked Colonel Melchett.
‘It depends on what you call bad language.’
‘Could you understand it?’ I asked.
‘Of course I could understand it.’
‘Then it couldn’t have been bad language,’ I said.
Mrs Price Ridley looked at me suspiciously.
‘A refined lady,’ I explained, ‘is naturally unacquainted with bad
language.’
‘It wasn’t that kind of thing,’ said Mrs Price Ridley. ‘At first, I must
admit, I was quite taken in. I thought it was a genuine message. Then the –
er – person became abusive.’
‘Abusive?’
‘Most abusive. I was quite alarmed.’
‘Used threatening language, eh?’
‘Yes. I am not accustomed to being threatened.’
‘What did they threaten you with? Bodily damage?’
‘Not exactly.’
‘I’m afraid, Mrs Price Ridley, you must be more explicit. In what way
were you threatened?’
This Mrs Price Ridley seemed singularly reluctant to answer.
‘I can’t remember exactly. It was all so upsetting. But right at the end –
when I was really very upset, this – this –wretch laughed.’
‘Was it a man’s voice or a woman’s?’
‘It was a degenerate voice,’ said Mrs Price Ridley, with dignity. ‘I can
only describe it as a kind of perverted voice. Now gruff, now squeaky.
Really a very peculiar voice.’
‘Probably a practical joke,’ said the Colonel soothingly.
‘A most wicked thing to do, if so. I might have had a heart attack.’
‘We’ll look into it,’ said the Colonel; ‘eh, Inspector? Trace the telephone
call. You can’t tell me more definitely exactly what was said, Mrs Price
Ridley?’
A struggle began in Mrs Price Ridley’s ample black bosom. The desire
for reticence fought against a desire for vengeance. Vengeance triumphed.
‘This, of course, will go no further,’ she began.
‘Of course not.’
‘This creature began by saying – I can hardly bring myself to repeat it
–’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Melchett encouragingly.
‘“You are a wicked scandal-mongering old woman!” Me, Colonel
Melchett – a scandal-mongering old woman. “But this time you’ve gone too
far. Scotland Yard are after you for libel.”’
‘Naturally, you were alarmed,’ said Melchett, biting his moustache to
conceal a smile.
‘“Unless you hold your tongue in future, it will be the worse for you – in
more ways than one.” I can’t describe to you the menacing way that was
said. I gasped, “who are you?” faintly – like that, and the voice answered,
“The Avenger”. I gave a little shriek. It sounded so awful, and then – the
person laughed. Laughed! Distinctly. And that was all. I heard them hang up
the receiver. Of course I asked the exchange what number had been ringing
me up, but they said they didn’t know. You know what exchanges are.
Thoroughly rude and unsympathetic.’
‘Quite,’ I said.
‘I felt quite faint,’ continued Mrs Price Ridley. ‘All on edge and so
nervous that when I heard a shot in the woods, I do declare I jumped almost
out of my skin. That will show you.’
‘A shot in the woods?’ said Inspector Slack alertly.
‘In my excited state, it simply sounded to me like a cannon going off.
“Oh!” I said, and sank down on the sofa in a state of prostration. Clara had
to bring me a glass of damson gin.’
‘Shocking,’ said Melchett. ‘Shocking. All very trying for you. And the
shot sounded very loud, you say? As though it were near at hand?’
‘That was simply the state of my nerves.’
‘Of course. Of course. And what time was all this? To help us in tracing
the telephone call, you know.’
‘About half-past six.’
‘You can’t give it us more exactly than that?’
‘Well, you see, the little clock on my mantelpiece had just chimed the
half-hour, and I said, “Surely that clock is fast.” (It does gain, that clock.)
And I compared it with the watch I was wearing and that only said ten
minutes past, but then I put it to my ear and found it had stopped. So I
thought: “Well, if that clock is fast, I shall hear the church tower in a
moment or two.” And then, of course, the telephone bell rang, and I forgot
all about it.’ She paused breathless.
‘Well, that’s near enough,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘We’ll have it looked
into for you, Mrs Price Ridley.’
‘Just think of it as a silly joke, and don’t worry, Mrs Price Ridley,’ I
said.
She looked at me coldly. Evidently the incident of the pound note still
rankled.
‘Very strange things have been happening in this village lately,’ she
said, addressing herself to Melchett. ‘Very strange things indeed. Colonel
Protheroe was going to look into them, and what happened to him, poor
man? Perhaps I shall be the next?’
And on that she took her departure, shaking her head with a kind of
ominous melancholy. Melchett muttered under his breath: ‘No such luck.’
Then his face grew grave, and he looked inquiringly at Inspector Slack.
That worthy nodded his head slowly.
‘This about settles it, sir. That’s three people who heard the shot. We’ve
got to find out now who fired it. This business of Mr Redding’s has delayed
us. But we’ve got several starting points. Thinking Mr Redding was guilty, I
didn’t bother to look into them. But that’s all changed now. And now one of
the first things to do is look up that telephone call.’
‘Mrs Price Ridley’s?’
The Inspector grinned.
‘No – though I suppose we’d better make a note of that or else we shall
have the old girl bothering in here again. No, I meant that fake call that got
the Vicar out of the way.’
‘Yes,’ said Melchett, ‘that’s important.’
‘And the next thing is to find out what everyone was doing that evening
between six and seven. Everyone at Old Hall, I mean, and pretty well
everyone in the village as well.’
I gave a sigh.
‘What wonderful energy you have, Inspector Slack.’
‘I believe in hard work. We’ll begin by just noting down your own
movements, Mr Clement.’
‘Willingly. The telephone call came through about half-past five.’
‘A man’s voice, or a woman’s?’
‘A woman’s. At least it sounded like a woman’s. But of course I took it
for granted it was Mrs Abbott speaking.’
‘You didn’t recognize it as being Mrs Abbott’s?’
‘No, I can’t say I did. I didn’t notice the voice particularly or think
about it.’
‘And you started right away? Walked? Haven’t you got a bicycle?’
‘No.’
‘I see. So it took you – how long?’
‘It’s very nearly two miles, whichever way you go.’
‘Through Old Hall woods is the shortest way, isn’t it?’
‘Actually, yes. But it’s not particularly good going. I went and came
back by the footpath across the fields.’
‘The one that comes out opposite the Vicarage gate?’
‘Yes.’
‘And Mrs Clement?’
‘My wife was in London. She arrived back by the 6.50 train.’
‘Right. The maid I’ve seen. That finishes with the Vicarage. I’ll be off
to Old Hall next. And then I want an interview with Mrs Lestrange. Queer,
her going to see Protheroe the night before he was killed. A lot of queer
things about this case.’
I agreed.
Glancing at the clock, I realized that it was nearly lunch time. I invited
Melchett to partake of pot luck with us, but he excused himself on the plea
of having to go to the Blue Boar. The Blue Boar gives you a first-rate meal
of the joint and two-vegetable type. I thought his choice was a wise one.
After her interview with the police, Mary would probably be feeling more
temperamental than usual.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 14

On my way home, I ran into Miss Hartnell and she detained me at least ten
minutes, declaiming in her deep bass voice against the improvidence and
ungratefulness of the lower classes. The crux of the matter seemed to be
that The Poor did not want Miss Hartnell in their houses. My sympathies
were entirely on their side. I am debarred by my social standing from
expressing my prejudices in the forceful manner they do.
I soothed her as best I could and made my escape.
Haydock overtook me in his car at the corner of the Vicarage road. ‘I’ve
just taken Mrs Protheroe home,’ he called.
He waited for me at the gate of his house.
‘Come in a minute,’ he said. I complied.
‘This is an extraordinary business,’ he said, as he threw his hat on a
chair and opened the door into his surgery.
He sank down on a shabby leather chair and stared across the room. He
looked harried and perplexed.
I told him that we had succeeded in fixing the time of the shot. He
listened with an almost abstracted air.
‘That lets Anne Protheroe out,’ he said. ‘Well, well, I’m glad it’s neither
of those two. I like ’em both.’
I believed him, and yet it occurred to me to wonder why, since, as he
said, he liked them both, their freedom from complicity seemed to have had
the result of plunging him in gloom. This morning he had looked like a man
with a weight lifted from his mind, now he looked thoroughly rattled and
upset.
And yet I was convinced that he meant what he said. He was fond of
both Anne Protheroe and Lawrence Redding. Why, then, this gloomy
absorption? He roused himself with an effort.
‘I meant to tell you about Hawes. All this business has driven him out of
my mind.’
‘Is he really ill?’
‘There’s nothing radically wrong with him. You know, of course, that
he’s had Encephalitis Lethargica, sleepy sickness, as it’s commonly called?’
‘No,’ I said, very much surprised, ‘I didn’t know anything of the kind.
He never told me anything about it. When did he have it?’
‘About a year ago. He recovered all right – as far as one ever recovers.
It’s a strange disease – has a queer moral effect. The whole character may
change after it.’
He was silent for a moment or two, and then said:
‘We think with horror now of the days when we burnt witches. I believe
the day will come when we will shudder to think that we ever hanged
criminals.’
‘You don’t believe in capital punishment?’
‘It’s not so much that.’ He paused. ‘You know,’ he said slowly, ‘I’d
rather have my job than yours.’
‘Why?’
‘Because your job deals very largely with what we call right and wrong
– and I’m not at all sure that there’s any such thing. Suppose it’s all a
question of glandular secretion. Too much of one gland, too little of another
– and you get your murderer, your thief, your habitual criminal. Clement, I
believe the time will come when we’ll be horrified to think of the long
centuries in which we’ve punished people for disease – which they can’t
help, poor devils. You don’t hang a man for having tuberculosis.’
‘He isn’t dangerous to the community.’
‘In a sense he is. He infects other people. Or take a man who fancies
he’s the Emperor of China. You don’t say how wicked of him. I take your
point about the community. The community must be protected. Shut up
these people where they can’t do any harm – even put them peacefully out
of the way – yes, I’d go as far as that. But don’t call it punishment. Don’t
bring shame on them and their innocent families.’
I looked at him curiously.
‘I’ve never heard you speak like this before.’
‘I don’t usually air my theories abroad. Today I’m riding my hobby.
You’re an intelligent man, Clement, which is more than some parsons are.
You won’t admit, I dare say, that there’s no such thing as what is technically
termed, “Sin,” but you’re broadminded enough to consider the possibility of
such a thing.’
‘It strikes at the root of all accepted ideas,’ he said.
‘Yes, we’re a narrow-minded, self-righteous lot, only too keen to judge
matters we know nothing about. I honestly believe crime is a case for the
doctor, not the policeman and not the parson. In the future, perhaps, there
won’t be any such thing.’
‘You’ll have cured it?’
‘We’ll have cured it. Rather a wonderful thought. Have you ever studied
the statistics of crime? No – very few people have. I have, though. You’d be
amazed at the amount there is of adolescent crime, glands again, you see.
Young Neil, the Oxfordshire murderer – killed five little girls before he was
suspected. Nice lad – never given any trouble of any kind. Lily Rose, the
little Cornish girl – killed her uncle because he docked her of sweets. Hit
him when he was asleep with a coal hammer. Went home and a fortnight
later killed her elder sister who had annoyed her about some trifling matter.
Neither of them hanged, of course. Sent to a home. May be all right later –
may not. Doubt if the girl will. The only thing she cares about is seeing the
pigs killed. Do you know when suicide is commonest? Fifteen to sixteen
years of age. From self-murder to murder of someone else isn’t a very long
step. But it’s not a moral lack – it’s a physical one.’
‘What you say is terrible!’
‘No – it’s only new to you. New truths have to be faced. One’s ideas
adjusted. But sometimes – it makes life difficult.’
He sat there, frowning, yet with a strange look of weariness.
‘Haydock,’ I said, ‘if you suspected – if you knew – that a certain
person was a murderer, would you give that person up to the law, or would
you be tempted to shield them?’
I was quite unprepared for the effect of my question. He turned on me
angrily and suspiciously.
‘What makes you say that, Clement? What’s in your mind? Out with it,
man.’
‘Why, nothing particular,’ I said, rather taken aback. ‘Only – well,
murder is in our minds just now. If by any chance you happened to discover
the truth – I wondered how you would feel about it, that was all.’
His anger died down. He stared once more straight ahead of him like a
man trying to read the answer to a riddle that perplexes him, yet which
exists only in his own brain.
‘If I suspected – if I knew – I should do my duty, Clement. At least, I
hope so.’
‘The question is – which way would you consider your duty lay?’
He looked at me with inscrutable eyes.
‘That question comes to every man some time in his life, I suppose,
Clement. And every man has to decide in his own way.’
‘You don’t know?’
‘No, I don’t know
’
I felt the best thing was to change the subject.
‘That nephew of mine is enjoying this case thoroughly,’ I said. ‘Spends
his entire time looking for footprints and cigarette ash.’
Haydock smiled. ‘What age is he?’
‘Just sixteen. You don’t take tragedies seriously at that age. It’s all
Sherlock Holmes and Arsene Lupin to you.’
Haydock said thoughtfully:
‘He’s a fine-looking boy. What are you going to do with him?’
‘I can’t afford a University education, I’m afraid. The boy himself
wants to go into the Merchant Service. He failed for the Navy.’
‘Well – it’s a hard life – but he might do worse. Yes, he might do
worse.’
‘I must be going,’ I exclaimed, catching sight of the clock. ‘I’m nearly
half an hour late for lunch.’
My family were just sitting down when I arrived. They demanded a full
account of the morning’s activities, which I gave them, feeling, as I did so,
that most of it was in the nature of an anticlimax.
Dennis, however, was highly entertained by the history of Mrs Price
Ridley’s telephone call, and went into fits of laughter as I enlarged upon the
nervous shock her system had sustained and the necessity for reviving her
with damson gin.
‘Serve the old cat right,’ he exclaimed. ‘She’s got the worst tongue in
the place. I wish I’d thought of ringing her up and giving her a fright. I say,
Uncle Len, what about giving her a second dose?’
I hastily begged him to do nothing of the sort. Nothing is more
dangerous than the well-meant efforts of the younger generation to assist
you and show their sympathy.
Dennis’s mood changed suddenly. He frowned and put on his man of
the world air.
‘I’ve been with Lettice most of the morning,’ he said. ‘You know,
Griselda, she’s really very worried. She doesn’t want to show it, but she is.
Very worried indeed.’
‘I should hope so,’ said Griselda, with a toss of her head.
Griselda is not too fond of Lettice Protheroe.
‘I don’t think you’re ever quite fair to Lettice.’
‘Don’t you?’ said Griselda.
‘Lots of people don’t wear mourning.’
Griselda was silent and so was I. Dennis continued:
‘She doesn’t talk to most people, but she does talk to me. She’s awfully
worried about the whole thing, and she thinks something ought to be done
about it.’
‘She will find,’ I said, ‘that Inspector Slack shares her opinion. He is
going up to Old Hall this afternoon, and will probably make the life of
everybody there quite unbearable to them in his efforts to get at the truth.’
‘What do you think is the truth, Len?’ asked my wife suddenly.
‘It’s hard to say, my dear. I can’t say that at the moment I’ve any idea at
all.’
‘Did you say that Inspector Slack was going to trace that telephone call
– the one that took you to the Abbotts’?’
‘Yes.’
‘But can he do it? Isn’t it a very difficult thing to do?’
‘I should not imagine so. The Exchange will have a record of the calls.’
‘Oh!’ My wife relapsed into thought.
‘Uncle Len,’ said my nephew, ‘why were you so ratty with me this
morning for joking about your wishing Colonel Protheroe to be murdered?’
‘Because,’ I said, ‘there is a time for everything. Inspector Slack has no
sense of humour. He took your words quite seriously, will probably cross-
examine Mary, and will get out a warrant for my arrest.’
‘Doesn’t he know when a fellow’s ragging?’
‘No,’ I said, ‘he does not. He has attained his present position through
hard work and zealous attention to duty. That has left him no time for the
minor recreations of life.’
‘Do you like him, Uncle Len?’
‘No,’ I said, ‘I do not. From the first moment I saw him I disliked him
intensely. But I have no doubt that he is a highly successful man in his
profession.’
‘You think he’ll find out who shot old Protheroe?’
‘If he doesn’t,’ I said, ‘it will not be for the want of trying.’
Mary appeared and said:
‘Mr Hawes wants to see you. I’ve put him in the drawing-room, and
here’s a note. Waiting for an answer. Verbal will do.’ I tore open the note
and read it.

‘Dear Mr Clement, – I should be so very grateful if you could come
and see me this afternoon as early as possible. I am in great trouble
and would like your advice.
‘Sincerely yours,
‘Estelle Lestrange.’

‘Say I will come round in about half an hour,’ I said to Mary. Then I
went into the drawing-room to see Hawes.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 15

Hawes’s appearance distressed me very much. His hands were shaking and
his face kept twitching nervously. In my opinion he should have been in
bed, and I told him so. He insisted that he was perfectly well.
‘I assure you, sir, I never felt better. Never in my life.’
This was so obviously wide of the truth that I hardly knew how to
answer. I have a certain admiration for a man who will not give in to illness,
but Hawes was carrying the thing rather too far.
‘I called to tell you how sorry I was – that such a thing should happen in
the Vicarage.’
‘Yes,’ I said, ‘it’s not very pleasant.’
‘It’s terrible – quite terrible. It seems they haven’t arrested Mr Redding
after all?’
‘No. That was a mistake. He made – er – rather a foolish statement.’
‘And the police are now quite convinced that he is innocent?’
‘Perfectly.’
‘Why is that, may I ask? Is it – I mean, do they suspect anyone else?’
I should never have suspected that Hawes would take such a keen
interest in the details of a murder case. Perhaps it is because it happened in
the Vicarage. He appeared as eager as a reporter.
‘I don’t know that I am completely in Inspector Slack’s confidence. As
far as I know, he does not suspect anyone in particular. He is at present
engaged in making inquiries.’
‘Yes. Yes – of course. But who can one imagine doing such a dreadful
thing?’
I shook my head.
‘Colonel Protheroe was not a popular man, I know that. But murder!
For murder – one would need a very strong motive.’
‘So I should imagine,’ I said.
‘Who could have such a motive? Have the police any idea?’
‘I couldn’t say.’
‘He might have made enemies, you know. The more I think about it, the
more I am convinced that he was the kind of man to have enemies. He had a
reputation on the Bench for being very severe.’
‘I suppose he had.’
‘Why, don’t you remember, sir? He was telling you yesterday morning
about having been threatened by that man Archer.’
‘Now I come to think of it, so he did,’ I said. ‘Of course, I remember.
You were quite near us at the time.’
‘Yes, I overheard what he was saying. Almost impossible to help it with
Colonel Protheroe. He had such a very loud voice, hadn’t he? I remember
being impressed by your own words. That when his time came, he might
have justice meted out to him instead of mercy.’
‘Did I say that?’ I asked, frowning. My remembrance of my own words
was slightly different.
‘You said it very impressively, sir. I was struck by your words. Justice is
a terrible thing. And to think the poor man was struck down shortly
afterwards. It’s almost as though you had a premonition.’
‘I had nothing of the sort,’ I said shortly. I rather dislike Hawes’s
tendency to mysticism. There is a touch of the visionary about him.
‘Have you told the police about this man Archer, sir?’
‘I know nothing about him.’
‘I mean, have you repeated to them what Colonel Protheroe said – about
Archer having threatened him?’
‘No,’ I said slowly. ‘I have not.’
‘But you are going to do so?’
I was silent. I dislike hounding a man down who has already got the
forces of law and order against him. I held no brief for Archer. He is an
inveterate poacher – one of those cheerful ne’er-do-weels that are to be
found in any parish. Whatever he may have said in the heat of anger when
he was sentenced I had no definite knowledge that he felt the same when he
came out of prison.
‘You heard the conversation,’ I said at last. ‘If you feel it your duty to
go to the police with it, you must do so.’
‘It would come better from you, sir.’
‘Perhaps – but to tell the truth – well, I’ve no fancy for doing it. I might
be helping to put the rope round the neck of an innocent man.’
‘But if he shot Colonel Protheroe –’
‘Oh, if! There’s no evidence of any kind that he did.’
‘His threats.’
‘Strictly speaking, the threats were not his, but Colonel Protheroe’s.
Colonel Protheroe was threatening to show Archer what vengeance was
worth next time he caught him.’
‘I don’t understand your attitude, sir.’
‘Don’t you,’ I said wearily. ‘You’re a young man. You’re zealous in the
cause of right. When you get to my age, you’ll find that you like to give
people the benefit of the doubt.’
‘It’s not – I mean –’
He paused, and I looked at him in surprise.
‘You haven’t any – any idea of your own – as to the identity of the
murderer, I mean?’
‘Good heavens, no.’
Hawes persisted. ‘Or as to the – motive?’
‘No. Have you?’
‘I? No, indeed. I just wondered. If Colonel Protheroe had – had
confided in you in any way – mentioned anything
’
‘His confidences, such as they were, were heard by the whole village
street yesterday morning,’ I said dryly.
‘Yes. Yes, of course. And you don’t think – about Archer?’
‘The police will know all about Archer soon enough,’ I said. ‘If I’d
heard him threaten Colonel Protheroe myself, that would be a different
matter. But you may be sure that if he actually has threatened him, half the
people in the village will have heard him, and the news will get to the
police all right. You, of course, must do as you like about the matter.’
But Hawes seemed curiously unwilling to do anything himself.
The man’s whole attitude was nervous and queer. I recalled what
Haydock had said about his illness. There, I supposed, lay the explanation.
He took his leave unwillingly, as though he had more to say, and didn’t
know how to say it.
Before he left, I arranged with him to take the service for the Mothers’
Union, followed by the meeting of District Visitors. I had several projects of
my own for the afternoon.
Dismissing Hawes and his troubles from my mind I started off for Mrs
Lestrange.
On the table in the hall lay the Guardian and the Church Times
unopened.
As I walked, I remembered that Mrs Lestrange had had an interview
with Colonel Protheroe the night before his death. It was possible that
something had transpired in that interview which would throw light upon
the problem of his murder.
I was shown straight into the little drawing-room, and Mrs Lestrange
rose to meet me. I was struck anew by the marvellous atmosphere that this
woman could create. She wore a dress of some dead black material that
showed off the extraordinary fairness of her skin. There was something
curiously dead about her face. Only the eyes were burningly alive. There
was a watchful look in them today. Otherwise she showed no signs of
animation.
‘It was very good of you to come, Mr Clement,’ she said, as she shook
hands. ‘I wanted to speak to you the other day. Then I decided not to do so.
I was wrong.’
‘As I told you then, I shall be glad to do anything that can help you.’
‘Yes, you said that. And you said it as though you meant it. Very few
people, Mr Clement, in this world have ever sincerely wished to help me.’
‘I can hardly believe that, Mrs Lestrange.’
‘It is true. Most people – most men, at any rate, are out for their own
hand.’ There was a bitterness in her voice.
I did not answer, and she went on:
‘Sit down, won’t you?’
I obeyed, and she took a chair facing me. She hesitated a moment and
then began to speak very slowly and thoughtfully, seeming to weigh each
word as she uttered it.
‘I am in a very peculiar position, Mr Clement, and I want to ask your
advice. That is, I want to ask your advice as to what I should do next. What
is past is past and cannot be undone. You understand?’
Before I could reply, the maid who had admitted me opened the door
and said with a scared face:
‘Oh! Please, ma’am, there is a police inspector here, and he says he
must speak to you, please.’
There was a pause. Mrs Lestrange’s face did not change. Only her eyes
very slowly closed and opened again. She seemed to swallow once or twice,
then she said in exactly the same clear, calm voice: ‘Show him in, Hilda.’
I was about to rise, but she motioned me back again with an imperious
hand.
‘If you do not mind – I should be much obliged if you would stay.’
I resumed my seat.
‘Certainly, if you wish it,’ I murmured, as Slack entered with a brisk
regulation tread.
‘Good afternoon, madam,’ he began.
‘Good afternoon, Inspector.’
At this moment, he caught sight of me and scowled. There is no doubt
about it, Slack does not like me.
‘You have no objection to the Vicar’s presence, I hope?’
I suppose that Slack could not very well say he had.
‘No-o,’ he said grudgingly. ‘Though, perhaps, it might be better –’
Mrs Lestrange paid no attention to the hint.
‘What can I do for you, Inspector?’ she asked.
‘It’s this way, madam. Murder of Colonel Protheroe. I’m in charge of
the case and making inquiries.’
Mrs Lestrange nodded.
‘Just as a matter of form, I’m asking every one just where they were
yesterday evening between the hours of 6 and 7 p.m. Just as a matter of
form, you understand.’
‘You want to know where I was yesterday evening between six and
seven?’
‘If you please, madam.’
‘Let me see.’ She reflected a moment. ‘I was here. In this house.’
‘Oh!’ I saw the Inspector’s eyes flash. ‘And your maid – you have only
one maid, I think – can confirm that statement?’
‘No, it was Hilda’s afternoon out.’
‘I see.’
‘So, unfortunately, you will have to take my word for it,’ said Mrs
Lestrange pleasantly.
‘You seriously declare that you were at home all the afternoon?’
‘You said between six and seven, Inspector. I was out for a walk early in
the afternoon. I returned some time before five o’clock.’
‘Then if a lady – Miss Hartnell, for instance – were to declare that she
came here about six o’clock, rang the bell, but could make no one hear and
was compelled to go away again – you’d say she was mistaken, eh?’
‘Oh, no,’ Mrs Lestrange shook her head.
‘But –’
‘If your maid is in, she can say not at home. If one is alone and does not
happen to want to see callers – well, the only thing to do is to let them ring.’
Inspector Slack looked slightly baffled.
‘Elderly women bore me dreadfully,’ said Mrs Lestrange. ‘And Miss
Hartnell is particularly boring. She must have rung at least half a dozen
times before she went away.’
She smiled sweetly at Inspector Slack.
The Inspector shifted his ground.
‘Then if anyone were to say they’d seen you out and about then –’
‘Oh! but they didn’t, did they?’ She was quick to sense his weak point.
‘No one saw me out, because I was in, you see.’
‘Quite so, madam.’
The Inspector hitched his chair a little nearer.
‘Now I understand, Mrs Lestrange, that you paid a visit to Colonel
Protheroe at Old Hall the night before his death.’
Mrs Lestrange said calmly: ‘That is so.’
‘Can you indicate to me the nature of that interview?’
‘It concerned a private matter, Inspector.’
‘I’m afraid I must ask you tell me the nature of that private matter.’
‘I shall not tell you anything of the kind. I will only assure you that
nothing which was said at that interview could possibly have any bearing
upon the crime.’
‘I don’t think you are the best judge of that.’
‘At any rate, you will have to take my word for it, Inspector.’
‘In fact, I have to take your word about everything.’
‘It does seem rather like it,’ she agreed, still with the same smiling calm.
Inspector Slack grew very red.
‘This is a serious matter, Mrs Lestrange. I want the truth –’ He banged
his fist down on a table. ‘And I mean to get it.’
Mrs Lestrange said nothing at all.
‘Don’t you see, madam, that you’re putting yourself in a very fishy
position?’
Still Mrs Lestrange said nothing.
‘You’ll be required to give evidence at the inquest.’
‘Yes.’
Just the monosyllable. Unemphatic, uninterested. The Inspector altered
his tactics.
‘You were acquainted with Colonel Protheroe?’
‘Yes, I was acquainted with him.’
‘Well acquainted?’
There was a pause before she said:
‘I had not seen him for several years.’
‘You were acquainted with Mrs Protheroe?’
‘No.’
‘You’ll excuse me, but it was a very unusual time to make a call.’
‘Not from my point of view.’
‘What do you mean by that?’
‘I wanted to see Colonel Protheroe alone. I did not want to see Mrs
Protheroe or Miss Protheroe. I considered this the best way of
accomplishing my object.’
‘Why didn’t you want to see Mrs or Miss Protheroe?’
‘That, Inspector, is my business.’
‘Then you refuse to say more?’
‘Absolutely.’
Inspector Slack rose.
‘You’ll be putting yourself in a nasty position, madam, if you’re not
careful. All this looks bad – it looks very bad.’
She laughed. I could have told Inspector Slack that this was not the kind
of woman who is easily frightened.
‘Well,’ he said, extricating himself with dignity, ‘don’t say I haven’t
warned you, that’s all. Good afternoon, madam, and mind you we’re going
to get at the truth.’
He departed. Mrs Lestrange rose and held out her hand.
‘I am going to send you away – yes, it is better so. You see, it is too late
for advice now. I have chosen my part.’
She repeated in a rather forlorn voice:
‘I have chosen my part.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 16

As I went out I ran into Haydock on the doorstep. He glanced sharply after
Slack, who was just passing through the gate, and demanded: ‘Has he been
questioning her?’
‘Yes.’
‘He’s been civil, I hope?’
Civility, to my mind, is an art which Inspector Slack has never learnt,
but I presumed that according to his own lights, civil he had been, and
anyway, I didn’t want to upset Haydock any further. He was looking
worried and upset as it was. So I said he had been quite civil.
Haydock nodded and passed on into the house, and I went on down the
village street, where I soon caught up the inpector. I fancy that he was
walking slowly on purpose. Much as he dislikes me, he is not the man to let
dislike stand in the way of acquiring any useful information.
‘Do you know anything about the lady?’ he asked me point blank.
I said I knew nothing whatever.
‘She’s never said anything about why she came here to live?’
‘No.’
‘Yet you go and see her?’
‘It is one of my duties to call on my parishioners,’ I replied, evading to
remark that I had been sent for.
‘H’m, I suppose it is.’ He was silent for a minute or two and then,
unable to resist discussing his recent failure, he went on: ‘Fishy business, it
looks to me.’
‘You think so?’
‘If you ask me, I say “blackmail.” Seems funny, when you think of what
Colonel Protheroe was always supposed to be. But there, you never can tell.
He wouldn’t be the first churchwarden who’d led a double life.’
Faint remembrances of Miss Marple’s remarks on the same subject
floated through my mind.
‘You really think that’s likely?’
‘Well, it fits the facts, sir. Why did a smart, welldressed lady come
down to this quiet little hole? Why did she go and see him at that funny
time of day? Why did she avoid seeing Mrs and Miss Protheroe? Yes, it all
hangs together. Awkward for her to admit– blackmail’s a punishable
offence. But we’ll get the truth out of her. For all we know it may have a
very important bearing on the case. If Colonel Protheroe had some guilty
secret in his life – something disgraceful – well, you can see for yourself
what a field it opens up.’
I suppose it did.
‘I’ve been trying to get the butler to talk. He might have overheard
some of the conversation between Colonel Protheroe and Lestrange. Butlers
do sometimes. But he swears he hasn’t the least idea of what the
conversation was about. By the way, he got the sack through it. The Colonel
went for him, being angry at his having let her in. The butler retorted by
giving notice. Says he didn’t like the place anyway and had been thinking
of leaving for some time.’
‘Really.’
‘So that gives us another person who had a grudge against the Colonel.’
‘You don’t seriously suspect the man – what’s his name, by the way?’
‘His name’s Reeves, and I don’t say I do suspect him. What I say is, you
never know. I don’t like that soapy, oily manner of his.’
I wonder what Reeves would say of Inspector Slack’s manner.
‘I’m going to question the chauffeur now.’
‘Perhaps, then,’ I said, ‘you’ll give me a lift in your car. I want a short
interview with Mrs Protheroe.’
‘What about?’
‘The funeral arrangements.’
‘Oh!’ Inspector Slack was slightly taken aback. ‘The inquest’s
tomorrow, Saturday.’
‘Just so. The funeral will probably be arranged for Tuesday.’
Inspector Slack seemed to be a little ashamed of himself for his
brusqueness. He held out an olive branch in the shape of an invitation to be
present at the interview with the chauffeur, Manning.
Manning was a nice lad, not more than twenty-five or six years of age.
He was inclined to be awed by the Inspector.
‘Now, then, my lad,’ said Slack, ‘I want a little information from you.’
‘Yes, sir,’ stammered the chauffeur. ‘Certainly, sir.’
If he had committed the murder himself he could not have been more
alarmed.
‘You took your master to the village yesterday?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘What time was that?’
‘Five-thirty.’
‘Mrs Protheroe went too?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘You went straight to the village?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘You didn’t stop anywhere on the way?’
‘No, sir.’
‘What did you do when you got there?’
‘The Colonel got out and told me he wouldn’t want the car again. He’d
walk home. Mrs Protheroe had some shopping to do. The parcels were put
in the car. Then she said that was all, and I drove home.’
‘Leaving her in the village?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘What time was that?’
‘A quarter past six, sir. A quarter past exactly.’
‘Where did you leave her?’
‘By the church, sir.’
‘Had the Colonel mentioned at all where he was going?’
‘He said something about having to see the vet
something to do with
one of the horses.’
‘I see. And you drove straight back here?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘There are two entrances to Old Hall, by the South Lodge and by the
North Lodge. I take it that going to the village you would go by the South
Lodge?’
‘Yes, sir, always.’
‘And you came back the same way?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘H’m. I think that’s all. Ah! Here’s Miss Protheroe.’
Lettice drifted towards us.
‘I want the Fiat, Manning,’ she said. ‘Start her for me, will you?’
‘Very good, miss.’
He went towards a two-seater and lifted the bonnet.
‘Just a minute, Miss Protheroe,’ said Slack. ‘It’s necessary that I should
have a record of everybody’s movements yesterday afternoon. No offence
meant.’
Lettice stared at him.
‘I never know the time of anything,’ she said.
‘I understand you went out soon after lunch yesterday?’
She nodded.
‘Where to, please?’
‘To play tennis.’
‘Who with?’
‘The Hartley Napiers.’
‘At Much Benham?’
‘Yes.’
‘And you returned?’
‘I don’t know. I tell you I never know these things.’
‘You returned,’ I said, ‘about seven-thirty.’
‘That’s right,’ said Lettice. ‘In the middle of the shemozzle. Anne
having fits and Griselda supporting her.’
‘Thank you, miss,’ said the Inspector. ‘That’s all I want to know.’
‘How queer,’ said Lettice. ‘It seems so uninteresting.’
She moved towards the Fiat.
The Inspector touched his forehead in a surreptitious manner.
‘A bit wanting?’ he suggested.
‘Not in the least,’ I said. ‘But she likes to be thought so.’
‘Well, I’m off to question the maids now.’
One cannot really like Slack, but one can admire his energy.
We parted company and I inquired of Reeves if I could see Mrs
Protheroe. ‘She is lying down, sir, at the moment.’
‘Then I’d better not disturb her.’
‘Perhaps if you would wait, sir, I know that Mrs Protheroe is anxious to
see you. She was saying as much at luncheon.’
He showed me into the drawing-room, switching on the electric lights
since the blinds were down.
‘A very sad business all this,’ I said.
‘Yes, sir.’ His voice was cold and respectful.
I looked at him. What feelings were at work under that impassive
demeanour. Were there things that he knew and could have told us? There is
nothing so inhuman as the mask of the good servant.
‘Is there anything more, sir?’
Was there just a hint of anxiety to be gone behind that correct
expression?
‘There’s nothing more,’ I said.
I had a very short time to wait before Anne Protheroe came to me. We
discussed and settled a few arrangements and then:
‘What a wonderfully kind man Dr Haydock is!’ she exclaimed.
‘Haydock is the best fellow I know.’
‘He has been amazingly kind to me. But he looks very sad, doesn’t he?’
It had never occurred to me to think of Haydock as sad. I turned the idea
over in my mind.
‘I don’t think I’ve ever noticed it,’ I said at last.
‘I never have, until today.’
‘One’s own troubles sharpen one’s eyes sometimes,’ I said.
‘That’s very true.’ She paused and then said:
‘Mr Clement, there’s one thing I absolutely cannot make out. If my
husband were shot immediately after I left him, how was it that I didn’t hear
the shot?’
‘They have reason to believe that the shot was fired later.’
‘But the 6.20 on the note?’
‘Was possibly added by a different hand – the murderer’s.’
Her cheek paled.
‘It didn’t strike you that the date was not in his handwriting?’
‘How horrible!’
‘None of it looked like his handwriting.’
There was some truth in this observation. It was a somewhat illegible
scrawl, not so precise as Protheroe’s writing usually was.
‘You are sure they don’t still suspect Lawrence?’
‘I think he is definitely cleared.’
‘But, Mr Clement, who can it be? Lucius was not popular, I know, but I
don’t think he had any real enemies. Not – not that kind of enemy.’
I shook my head. ‘It’s a mystery.’
I thought wonderingly of Miss Marple’s seven suspects. Who could they
be?
After I took leave of Anne, I proceeded to put a certain plan of mine
into action.
I returned from Old Hall by way of the private path. When I reached the
stile, I retraced my steps, and choosing a place where I fancied the
undergrowth showed signs of being disturbed, I turned aside from the path
and forced my way through the bushes. The wood was a thick one, with a
good deal of tangled undergrowth. My progress was not very fast, and I
suddenly became aware that someone else was moving amongst the bushes
not very far from me. As I paused irresolutely, Lawrence Redding came into
sight. He was carrying a large stone.
I suppose I must have looked surprised, for he suddenly burst out
laughing.
‘No,’ he said, ‘it’s not a clue, it’s a peace offering.’
‘A peace offering?’
‘Well, a basis for negotiations, shall we say? I want an excuse for
calling on your neighbour, Miss Marple, and I have been told there is
nothing she likes so much as a nice bit of rock or stone for the Japanese
gardens she makes.’
‘Quite true,’ I said. ‘But what do you want with the old lady?’
‘Just this. If there was anything to be seen yesterday evening Miss
Marple saw it. I don’t mean anything necessarily connected with the crime
– that she would think connected with the crime. I mean some outrĂ© or
bizarre incident, some simple little happening that might give us a clue to
the truth. Something that she wouldn’t think worth while mentioning to the
police.’
‘It’s possible, I suppose.’
‘It’s worth trying anyhow. Clement, I’m going to get to the bottom of
this business. For Anne’s sake, if nobody’s else. And I haven’t any too much
confidence in Slack – he’s a zealous fellow, but zeal can’t really take the
place of brains.’
‘I see,’ I said, ‘that you are that favourite character of fiction, the
amateur detective. I don’t know that they really hold their own with the
professional in real life.’
He looked at me shrewdly and suddenly laughed.
‘What are you doing in the wood, padre?’
I had the grace to blush.
‘Just the same as I am doing, I dare swear. We’ve got the same idea,
haven’t we?How did the murderer come to the study? First way, along the
lane and through the gate, second way, by the front door, third way – is
there a third way? My idea was to see if there was any sign of the bushes
being disturbed or broken anywhere near the wall of the Vicarage garden.’
‘That was just my idea,’ I admitted.
‘I hadn’t really got down to the job, though,’ continued Lawrence.
‘Because it occurred to me that I’d like to see Miss Marple first, to make
quite sure that no one did pass along the lane yesterday evening whilst we
were in the studio.’
I shook my head.
‘She was quite positive that nobody did.’
‘Yes, nobody whom she would call anybody – sounds mad, but you see
what I mean. But there might have been someone like a postman or a
milkman or a butcher’s boy – someone whose presence would be so natural
that you wouldn’t think of mentioning it.’
‘You’ve been reading G.K. Chesterton,’ I said, and Lawrence did not
deny it.
‘But don’t you think there’s just possibly something in the idea?’
‘Well, I suppose there might be,’ I admitted.
Without further ado, we made our way to Miss Marple’s. She was
working in the garden, and called out to us as we climbed over the stile.
‘You see,’ murmured Lawrence, ‘she sees everybody.’
She received us very graciously and was much pleased with Lawrence’s
immense rock, which he presented with all due solemnity.
‘It’s very thoughtful of you, Mr Redding. Very thoughtful indeed.’
Emboldened by this, Lawrence embarked on his questions. Miss Marple
listened attentively.
‘Yes, I see what you mean, and I quite agree, it is the sort of thing no
one mentions or bothers to mention. But I can assure you that there was
nothing of the kind. Nothing whatever.’
‘You are sure, Miss Marple?’
‘Quite sure.’
‘Did you see anyone go by the path into the wood that afternoon?’ I
asked. ‘Or come from it?’
‘Oh, yes, quite a number of people. Dr Stone and Miss Cram went that
way – it’s the nearest way to the barrow for them. That was a little after two
o’clock. And Dr Stone returned that way – as you know, Mr Redding, since
he joined you and Mrs Protheroe.’
‘By the way,’ I said. ‘That shot – the one you heard, Miss Marple. Mr
Redding and Mrs Protheroe must have heard it too.’
I looked inquiringly at Lawrence.
‘Yes,’ he said, frowning. ‘I believe I did hear some shots. Weren’t there
one or two shots?’
‘I only heard one,’ said Miss Marple.
‘It’s only the vaguest impression in my mind,’ said Lawrence. ‘Curse it
all, I wish I could remember. If only I’d known. You see, I was so
completely taken up with – with –’
He paused, embarrassed.
I gave a tactful cough. Miss Marple, with a touch of prudishness,
changed the subject.
‘Inspector Slack has been trying to get me to say whether I heard the
shot after Mr Redding and Mrs Protheroe had left the studio or before. I’ve
had to confess that I really could not say definitely, but I have the
impression – which is growing stronger the more I think about it – that it
was after.’
‘Then that lets the celebrated Dr Stone out anyway,’ said Lawrence,
with a sigh. ‘Not that there has ever been the slightest reason why he should
be suspected of shooting poor old Protheroe.’
‘Ah!’ said Miss Marple. ‘But I always find it prudent to suspect
everybody just a little. What I say is, you really never know, do you?’
This was typical of Miss Marple. I asked Lawrence if he agreed with
her about the shot.
‘I really can’t say. You see, it was such an ordinary sound. I should be
inclined to think it had been fired when we were in the studio. The sound
would have been deadened and – one would have noticed it less there.’
For other reasons than the sound being deadened, I thought to myself.
‘I must ask Anne,’ said Lawrence. ‘She may remember. By the way,
there seems to me to be one curious fact that needs explanation. Mrs
Lestrange, the Mystery Lady of St Mary Mead, paid a visit to old Protheroe
after dinner on Wednesday night. And nobody seems to have any idea what
it was all about. Old Protheroe said nothing to either his wife or Lettice.’
‘Perhaps the Vicar knows,’ said Miss Marple.
Now how did the woman know that I had been to visit Mrs Lestrange
that afternoon? The way she always knows things is uncanny.
I shook my head and said I could throw no light upon the matter.
‘What does Inspector Slack think?’ asked Miss Marple.
‘He’s done his best to bully the butler – but apparently the butler wasn’t
curious enough to listen at the door. So there it is – no one knows.’
‘I expect someone overheard something, though, don’t you?’ said Miss
Marple. ‘I mean, somebody always does. I think that is where Mr Redding
may find out something.’
‘But Mrs Protheroe knows nothing.’
‘I didn’t mean Anne Protheroe,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I meant the women
servants. They do so hate telling anything to the police. But a nice-looking
young man – you’ll excuse me, Mr Redding – and one who has been
unjustly suspected – oh! I’m sure they’d tell him at once.’
‘I’ll go and have a try this evening,’ said Lawrence with vigour. ‘Thanks
for the hint, Miss Marple. I’ll go after – well, after a little job the Vicar and
I are going to do.’
It occurred to me that we had better be getting on with it. I said goodbye
to Miss Marple and we entered the woods once more.
First we went up the path till we came to a new spot where it certainly
looked as though someone had left the path on the right-hand side.
Lawrence explained that he had already followed this particular trail and
found it led nowhere, but he added that we might as well try again. He
might have been wrong.
It was, however, as he had said. After about ten or twelve yards any sign
of broken and trampled leaves petered out. It was from this spot that
Lawrence had broken back towards the path to meet me earlier in the
afternoon.
We emerged on the path again and walked a little farther along it. Again
we came to a place where the bushes seemed disturbed. The signs were very
slight but, I thought, unmistakable. This time the trail was more promising.
By a devious course, it wound steadily nearer to the Vicarage. Presently we
arrived at where the bushes grew thickly up to the wall. The wall is a high
one and ornamented with fragments of broken bottles on the top. If anyone
had placed a ladder against it, we ought to find traces of their passage.
We were working our way slowly along the wall when a sound came to
our ears of a breaking twig. I pressed forward, forcing my way through a
thick tangle of shrubs – and came face to face with Inspector Slack.
‘So it’s you,’ he said. ‘And Mr Redding. Now what do you think you
two gentlemen are doing?’
Slightly crestfallen, we explained.
‘Quite so,’ said the Inspector. ‘Not being the fools we’re usually thought
to be, I had the same idea myself. I’ve been here over an hour. Would you
like to know something?’
‘Yes,’ I said meekly.
‘Whoever murdered Colonel Protheroe didn’t come this way to do it!
There’s not a sign either on this side of the wall, nor the other. Whoever
murdered Colonel Protheroe came through the front door. There’s no other
way he could have come.’
‘Impossible,’ I cried.
‘Why impossible? Your door stands open. Anyone’s only got to walk in.
They can’t be seen from the kitchen. They know you’re safely out of the
way, they know Mrs Clement is in London, they know Mr Dennis is at a
tennis party. Simple as A B C. And they don’t need to go or come through
the village. Just opposite the Vicarage gate is a public footpath, and from it
you can turn into these same woods and come out whichever way you
choose. Unless Mrs Price Ridley were to come out of her front gate at that
particular minute, it’s all clear sailing. A great deal more so than climbing
over walls. The side windows of the upper story of Mrs Price Ridley’s
house do overlook most of that wall. No, depend upon it, that’s the way he
came.’
It really seemed as though he must be right.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 17

Inspector Slack came round to see me the following morning. He is, I think,
thawing towards me. In time, he may forget the incident of the clock.
‘Well, sir,’ he greeted me. ‘I’ve traced that telephone call that you
received.’
‘Indeed?’ I said eagerly.
‘It’s rather odd. It was put through from the North Lodge of Old Hall.
Now that lodge is empty, the lodgekeepers have been pensioned off and the
new lodgekeepers aren’t in yet. The place was empty and convenient – a
window at the back was open. No fingerprints on the instrument itself – it
had been wiped clear. That’s suggestive.’
‘How do you mean?’
‘I mean that it shows that call was put through deliberately to get you
out of the way. Therefore the murder was carefully planned in advance. If it
had been just a harmless practical joke, the fingerprints wouldn’t have been
wiped off so carefully.’
‘No. I see that.’
‘It also shows that the murderer was well acquainted with Old Hall and
its surroundings. It wasn’t Mrs Protheroe who put that call through. I’ve
accounted for every moment of her time that afternoon. There are half a
dozen other servants who can swear that she was at home till five-thirty.
Then the car came round and drove Colonel Protheroe and her to the
village. The Colonel went to see Quinton, the vet, about one of the horses.
Mrs Protheroe did some ordering at the grocers and at the fish shop, and
from there came straight down the back lane where Miss Marple saw her.
All the shops agree she carried no handbag with her. The old lady was
right.’
‘She usually is,’ I said mildly.
‘And Miss Protheroe was over at Much Benham at 5.30.’
‘Quite so,’ I said. ‘My nephew was there too.’
‘That disposes of her. The maid seems all right – a bit hysterical and
upset, but what can you expect? Of course, I’ve got my eye on the butler –
what with giving notice and all. But I don’t think he knows anything about
it.’
‘Your inquiries seem to have had rather a negative result, Inspector.’
‘They do and they do not, sir. There’s one very queer thing has turned
up – quite unexpectedly, I may say.’
‘Yes?’
‘You remember the fuss that Mrs Price Ridley, who lives next door to
you, was kicking up yesterday morning? About being rung up on the
telephone?’
‘Yes?’ I said.
‘Well, we traced the call just to calm her – and where on this earth do
you think it was put through from?’
‘A call office?’ I hazarded.
‘No, Mr Clement. That call was put through from Mr Lawrence
Redding’s cottage.’
‘What?’ I exclaimed, surprised.
‘Yes. A bit odd, isn’t it? Mr Redding had nothing to do with it. At that
time, 6.30, he was on his way to the Blue Boar with Dr Stone in full view of
the village. But there it is. Suggestive, eh? Someone walked into that empty
cottage and used the telephone, who was it? That’s two queer telephone
calls in one day. Makes you think there’s some connection between them.
I’ll eat my hat if they weren’t both put through by the same person.’
‘But with what object?’
‘Well, that’s what we’ve got to find out. There seems no particular point
in the second one, but there must be a point somewhere. And you see the
significance? Mr Redding’s house used to telephone from. Mr Redding’s
pistol. All throwing suspicion on Mr Redding.’
‘It would be more to the point to have put through the first call from his
house,’ I objected.
‘Ah, but I’ve been thinking that out. What did Mr Redding do most
afternoons? He went up to Old Hall and painted Miss Protheroe. And from
his cottage he’d go on his motor bicycle, passing through the North Gate.
Now you see the point of the call being put through from there. The
murderer is someone who didn’t know about the quarrel and that Mr
Redding wasn’t going up to Old Hall any more.’
I reflected a moment to let the Inspector’s points sink into my brain.
They seemed to me logical and unavoidable.
‘Were there any fingerprints on the receiver in Mr Redding’s cottage?’ I
asked.
‘There were not,’ said the Inspector bitterly. ‘That dratted old woman
who goes and does for him had been and dusted them off yesterday
morning.’ He reflected wrathfully for a few minutes. ‘She’s a stupid old
fool, anyway. Can’t remember when she saw the pistol last. It might have
been there on the morning of the crime, or it might not. “She couldn’t say,
she’s sure.” They’re all alike!
‘Just as a matter of form, I went round and saw Dr Stone,’ he went on. ‘I
must say he was pleasant as could be about it. He and Miss Cram went up
to that mound – or barrow – or whatever you call it, about half-past two
yesterday, and stayed there all the afternoon. Dr Stone came back alone, and
she came later. He says he didn’t hear any shot, but admits he’s absent-
minded. But it all bears out what we think.’
‘Only,’ I said, ‘you haven’t caught the murderer.’
‘H’m,’ said the Inspector. ‘It was a woman’s voice you heard through
the telephone. It was in all probability a woman’s voice Mrs Price Ridley
heard. If only that shot hadn’t come hard on the close of the telephone call –
well, I’d know where to look.’
‘Where?’
‘Ah! That’s just what it’s best not to say, sir.’
Unblushingly, I suggested a glass of old port. I have some very fine old
vintage port. Eleven o’clock in the morning is not the usual time for
drinking port, but I did not think that mattered with Inspector Slack. It was,
of course, cruel abuse of the vintage port, but one must not be squeamish
about such things.
When Inspector Slack had polished off the second glass, he began to
unbend and become genial. Such is the effect of that particular port.
‘I don’t suppose it matters with you, sir,’ he said. ‘You’ll keep it to
yourself ? No letting it get round the parish.’
I reassured him.
‘Seeing as the whole thing happened in your house, it almost seems as
though you have a right to know.’
‘Just what I feel myself,’ I said.
‘Well, then, sir, what about the lady who called on Colonel Protheroe
the night before the murder?’
‘Mrs Lestrange,’ I cried, speaking rather loud in my astonishment.
The Inspector threw me a reproachful glance.
‘Not so loud, sir. Mrs Lestrange is the lady I’ve got my eye on. You
remember what I told you – blackmail.’
‘Hardly a reason for murder. Wouldn’t it be a case of killing the goose
that laid the golden eggs? That is, assuming that your hypothesis is true,
which I don’t for a minute admit.’
The Inspector winked at me in a common manner.
‘Ah! She’s the kind the gentlemen will always stand up for. Now look
here, sir. Suppose she’s successfully blackmailed the old gentleman in the
past. After a lapse of years, she gets wind of him, comes down here and
tries it on again. But, in the meantime, things have changed. The law has
taken up a very different stand. Every facility is given nowadays to people
prosecuting for blackmail – names are not allowed to be reported in the
press. Suppose Colonel Protheroe turns round and says he’ll have the law
on her. She’s in a nasty position. They give a very severe sentence for
blackmail. The boot’s on the other leg. The only thing to do to save herself
is to put him out good and quick.’
I was silent. I had to admit that the case the Inspector had built up was
plausible. Only one thing to my mind made it inadmissable – the
personality of Mrs Lestrange.
‘I don’t agree with you, Inspector,’ I said. ‘Mrs Lestrange doesn’t seem
to me to be a potential blackmailer. She’s – well, it’s an old-fashioned word,
but she’s a – lady.’
He threw me a pitying glance.
‘Ah! well, sir,’ he said tolerantly, ‘you’re a clergyman. You don’t know
half of what goes on. Lady indeed! You’d be surprised if you knew some of
the things I know.’
‘I’m not referring to mere social position. Anyway, I should imagine
Mrs Lestrange to be a dĂ©classĂ©e. What I mean is a question of – personal
refinement.’
‘You don’t see her with the same eyes as I do, sir. I may be a man – but
I’m a police officer, too. They can’t get over me with their personal
refinement. Why, that woman is the kind who could stick a knife into you
without turning a hair.’
Curiously enough, I could believe Mrs Lestrange guilty of murder much
more easily than I could believe her capable of blackmail.
‘But, of course, she can’t have been telephoning to the old lady next
door and shooting Colonel Protheroe at one and the same time,’ continued
the Inspector.
The words were hardly out of his mouth when he slapped his leg
ferociously.
‘Got it,’ he exclaimed. ‘That’s the point of the telephone call. Kind of
alibi. Knew we’d connect it with the first one. I’m going to look into this.
She may have bribed some village lad to do the phoning for her. He’d never
think of connecting it with the murder.’
The Inspector hurried off.
‘Miss Marple wants to see you,’ said Griselda, putting her head in. ‘She
sent over a very incoherent note – all spidery and underlined. I couldn’t
read most of it. Apparently she can’t leave home herself. Hurry up and go
across and see her and find out what it is. I’ve got my old women coming in
two minutes or I’d come myself. I do hate old women – they tell you about
their bad legs and sometimes insist on showing them to you. What luck that
the inquest is this afternoon! You won’t have to go and watch the Boys’
Club Cricket Match.’
I hurried off, considerably exercised in my mind as to the reason for this
summons.
I found Miss Marple in what, I believe, is described as a fluster. She
was very pink and slightly incoherent.
‘My nephew,’ she explained. ‘My nephew, Raymond West, the author.
He is coming down today. Such a to-do. I have to see to everything myself.
You cannot trust a maid to air a bed properly, and we must, of course, have
a meat meal tonight. Gentlemen require such a lot of meat, do they not?
And drink. There certainly should be some drink in the house – and a
siphon.’
‘If I can do anything –’ I began.
‘Oh! How very kind. But I did not mean that. There is plenty of time
really. He brings his own pipe and tobacco, I am glad to say. Glad because it
saves me from knowing which kind of cigarettes are right to buy. But rather
sorry, too, because it takes so long for the smell to get out of the curtains.
Of course, I open the window and shake them well very early every
morning. Raymond gets up very late – I think writers often do. He writes
very clever books, I believe, though people are not really nearly so
unpleasant as he makes out. Clever young men know so little of life, don’t
you think?’
‘Would you like to bring him to dinner at the Vicarage?’ I asked, still
unable to gather why I had been summoned.
‘Oh! No, thank you,’ said Miss Marple. ‘It’s very kind of you,’ she
added.
‘There was – er – something you wanted to see me about, I think,’ I
suggested desperately.
‘Oh! Of course. In all the excitement it had gone right out of my head.’
She broke off and called to her maid. ‘Emily – Emily. Not those sheets. The
frilled ones with the monogram, and don’t put them too near the fire.’
She closed the door and returned to me on tiptoe.
‘It’s just rather a curious thing that happened last night,’ she explained.
‘I thought you would like to hear about it, though at the moment it doesn’t
seem to make sense. I felt very wakeful last night – wondering about all this
sad business. And I got up and looked out of my window. And what do you
think I saw?’
I looked, inquiring.
‘Gladys Cram,’ said Miss Marple, with great emphasis. ‘As I live, going
into the wood with a suitcase.’
‘A suitcase?’
‘Isn’t it extraordinary? What should she want with a suitcase in the
wood at twelve o’clock at night?
‘You see,’ said Miss Marple, ‘I dare say it has nothing to do with the
murder. But it is a Peculiar Thing. And just at present we all feel we must
take notice of Peculiar Things.’
‘Perfectly amazing,’ I said. ‘Was she going to – er – sleep in the barrow
by any chance?’
‘She didn’t, at any rate,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Because quite a short time
afterwards she came back, and she hadn’t got the suitcase with her.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 18

The inquest was held that afternoon (Saturday) at two o’clock at the Blue
Boar. The local excitement was, I need hardly say, tremendous. There had
been no murder in St Mary Mead for at least fifteen years. And to have
someone like Colonel Protheroe murdered actually in the Vicarage study is
such a feast of sensation as rarely falls to the lot of a village population.
Various comments floated to my ears which I was probably not meant to
hear.
‘There’s Vicar. Looks pale, don’t he? I wonder if he had a hand in it.
’Twas done at Vicarage, after all.’
‘How can you, Mary Adams? And him visiting Henry Abbott at the
time.’ ‘Oh! But they do say him and the Colonel had words. There’s Mary
Hill. Giving herself airs, she is, on account of being in service there. Hush,
here’s coroner.’
The coroner was Dr Roberts of our adjoining town of Much Benham.
He cleared his throat, adjusted his eyeglasses, and looked important.
To recapitulate all the evidence would be merely tiresome. Lawrence
Redding gave evidence of finding the body, and identified the pistol as
belonging to him. To the best of his belief he had seen it on the Tuesday,
two days previously. It was kept on a shelf in his cottage, and the door of
the cottage was habitually unlocked.
Mrs Protheroe gave evidence that she had last seen her husband at about
a quarter to six when they separated in the village street. She agreed to call
for him at the Vicarage later. She had gone to the Vicarage about a quarter
past six, by way of the back lane and the garden gate. She had heard no
voices in the study and had imagined that the room was empty, but her
husband might have been sitting at the writing-table, in which case she
would not have seen him. As far as she knew, he had been in his usual
health and spirits. She knew of no enemy who might have had a grudge
against him.
I gave evidence next, told of my appointment with Protheroe and my
summons to the Abbotts’. I described how I had found the body and my
summoning of Dr Haydock.
‘How many people, Mr Clement, were aware that Colonel Protheroe
was coming to see you that evening?’
‘A good many, I should imagine. My wife knew, and my nephew, and
Colonel Protheroe himself alluded to the fact that morning when I met him
in the village. I should think several people might have overheard him, as,
being slightly deaf, he spoke in a loud voice.’
‘It was, then, a matter of common knowledge? Anyone might know?’
I agreed.
Haydock followed. He was an important witness. He described
carefully and technically the appearance of the body and the exact injuries.
It was his opinion that the deceased had been shot at approximately 6.20 to
6.30 – certainly not later than 6.35. That was the outside limit. He was
positive and emphatic on that point. There was no question of suicide, the
wound could not have been self-inflicted.
Inspector Slack’s evidence was discreet and abridged. He described his
summons and the circumstances under which he had found the body. The
unfinished letter was produced and the time on it – 6.20 – noted. Also the
clock. It was tacitly assumed that the time of death was 6.22. The police
were giving nothing away. Anne Protheroe told me afterwards that she had
been told to suggest a slightly earlier period of time than 6.20 for her visit.
Our maid, Mary, was the next witness, and proved a somewhat truculent
one. She hadn’t heard anything, and didn’t want to hear anything. It wasn’t
as though gentlemen who came to see the Vicar usually got shot. They
didn’t. She’d got her own jobs to look after. Colonel Protheroe had arrived
at a quarter past six exactly. No, she didn’t look at the clock. She heard the
church chime after she had shown him into the study. She didn’t hear any
shot. If there had been a shot she’d have heard it. Well, of course, she knew
there must have been a shot, since the gentleman was found shot – but there
it was. She hadn’t heard it.
The coroner did not press the point. I realized that he and Colonel
Melchett were working in agreement.
Mrs Lestrange had been subpoenaed to give evidence, but a medical
certificate, signed by Dr Haydock, was produced saying she was too ill to
attend.
There was only one other witness, a somewhat doddering old woman.
The one who, in Slack’s phrase, ‘did for’ Lawrence Redding.
Mrs Archer was shown the pistol and recognized it as the one she had
seen in Mr Redding’s sitting-room ‘over against the bookcase, he kept it,
lying about.’ She had last seen it on the day of the murder. Yes – in answer
to a further question – she was quite sure it was there at lunch time on
Thursday – quarter to one when she left.
I remembered what the Inspector had told me, and I was mildly
surprised. However vague she might have been when he questioned her, she
was quite positive about it now.
The coroner summed up in a negative manner, but with a good deal of
firmness. The verdict was given almost immediately:
Murder by Person or Persons unknown.
As I left the room I was aware of a small army of young men with
bright, alert faces and a kind of superficial resemblance to each other.
Several of them were already known to me by sight as having haunted the
Vicarage the last few days. Seeking to escape, I plunged back into the Blue
Boar and was lucky enough to run straight into the archaeologist, Dr Stone.
I clutched at him without ceremony.
‘Journalists,’ I said briefly and expressively. ‘If you could deliver me
from their clutches?’
‘Why, certainly, Mr Clement. Come upstairs with me.’
He led the way up the narrow staircase and into his sitting-room, where
Miss Cram was sitting rattling the keys of a typewriter with a practised
touch. She greeted me with a broad smile of welcome and seized the
opportunity to stop work.
‘Awful, isn’t it?’ she said. ‘Not knowing who did it, I mean. Not but that
I’m disappointed in an inquest. Tame, that’s what I call it. Nothing what you
might call spicy from beginning to end.’
‘You were there, then, Miss Cram?’
‘I was there all right. Fancy your not seeing me. Didn’t you see me? I
feel a bit hurt about that. Yes, I do. A gentleman, even if he is a clergyman,
ought to have eyes in his head.’
‘Were you present also?’ I asked Dr Stone, in an effort to escape from
this playful badinage. Young women like Miss Cram always make me feel
awkward.
‘No, I’m afraid I feel very little interest in such things. I am a man very
wrapped up in his own hobby.’
‘It must be a very interesting hobby,’ I said.
‘You know something of it, perhaps?’
I was obliged to confess that I knew next to nothing.
Dr Stone was not the kind of man whom a confession of ignorance
daunts. The result was exactly the same as though I had said that the
excavation of barrows was my only relaxation. He surged and eddied into
speech. Long barrows, round barrows, stone age, bronze age, paleolithic,
neolithic kistvaens and cromlechs, it burst forth in a torrent. I had little to
do save nod my head and look intelligent – and that last is perhaps over
optimistic. Dr Stone boomed on. He was a little man. His head was round
and bald, his face was round and rosy, and he beamed at you through very
strong glasses. I have never known a man so enthusiastic on so little
encouragement. He went into every argument for and against his own pet
theory – which, by the way, I quite failed to grasp!
He detailed at great length his difference of opinion with Colonel
Protheroe.
‘An opinionated boor,’ he said with heat. ‘Yes, yes, I know he is dead,
and one should speak no ill of the dead. But death does not alter facts. An
opinionated boor describes him exactly. Because he had read a few books,
he set himself up as an authority – against a man who has made a lifelong
study of the subject. My whole life, Mr Clement, has been given up to this
work. My whole life –’
He was spluttering with excitement. Gladys Cram brought him back to
earth with a terse sentence.
‘You’ll miss your train if you don’t look out,’ she observed.
‘Oh!’ The little man stopped in mid speech and dragged a watch from
his pocket. ‘Bless my soul. Quarter to? Impossible.’
‘Once you start talking you never remember the time. What you’d do
without me to look after you, I really don’t know.’
‘Quite right, my dear, quite right.’ He patted her affectionately on the
shoulder. ‘This is a wonderful girl, Mr Clement. Never forgets anything. I
consider myself extremely lucky to have found her.’
‘Oh! Go on, Dr Stone,’ said the lady. ‘You spoil me, you do.’
I could not help feeling that I should be in a material position to add my
support to the second school of thought – that which foresees lawful
matrimony as the future of Dr Stone and Miss Cram. I imagined that in her
own way Miss Cram was rather a clever young woman.
‘You’d better be getting along,’ said Miss Cram.
‘Yes, yes, so I must.’
He vanished into the room next door and returned carrying a suitcase.
‘You are leaving?’ I asked in some surprise.
‘Just running up to town for a couple of days,’ he explained. ‘My old
mother to see tomorrow, some business with my lawyers on Monday. On
Tuesday I shall return. By the way, I suppose that Colonel Protheroe’s death
will make no difference to our arrangements. As regards the barrow, I mean.
Mrs Protheroe will have no objection to our continuing the work?’
‘I should not think so.’
As he spoke, I wondered who actually would be in authority at Old
Hall. It was just possible that Protheroe might have left it to Lettice. I felt
that it would be interesting to know the contents of Protheroe’s will.
‘Causes a lot of trouble in a family, a death does,’ remarked Miss Cram,
with a kind of gloomy relish. ‘You wouldn’t believe what a nasty spirit
there sometimes is.’
‘Well, I must really be going.’ Dr Stone made ineffectual attempts to
control the suitcase, a large rug and an unwieldy umbrella. I came to his
rescue. He protested.
‘Don’t trouble – don’t trouble. I can manage perfectly. Doubtless there
will be somebody downstairs.’
But down below there was no trace of a boots or anyone else. I suspect
that they were being regaled at the expense of the Press. Time was getting
on, so we set out together to the station, Dr Stone carrying the suitcase, and
I holding the rug and umbrella.
Dr Stone ejaculated remarks in between panting breaths as we hurried
along.
‘Really too good of you – didn’t mean – to trouble you
Hope we
shan’t miss – the train – Gladys is a good girl – really a wonderful girl – a
very sweet nature – not too happy at home, I’m afraid – absolutely – the
heart of a child – heart of a child. I do assure you, in spite of – difference in
our ages – find a lot in common
’
We saw Lawrence Redding’s cottage just as we turned off to the station.
It stands in an isolated position with no other houses near it. I observed two
young men of smart appearance standing on the doorstep and a couple more
peering in at the windows. It was a busy day for the Press.
‘Nice fellow, young Redding,’ I remarked, to see what my companion
would say.
He was so out of breath by this time that he found it difficult to say
anything, but he puffed out a word which I did not at first quite catch.
‘Dangerous,’ he gasped, when I asked him to repeat his remark.
‘Dangerous?’
‘Most dangerous. Innocent girls – know no better – taken in by a fellow
like that – always hanging round women
No good.’
From which I deduced that the only young man in the village had not
passed unnoticed by the fair Gladys.
‘Goodness,’ ejaculated Dr Stone. ‘The train!’
We were close to the station by this time and we broke into a fast sprint.
A down train was standing in the station and the up London train was just
coming in.
At the door of the booking office we collided with a rather exquisite
young man, and I recognized Miss Marple’s nephew just arriving. He is, I
think, a young man who does not like to be collided with. He prides himself
on his poise and general air of detachment, and there is no doubt that vulgar
contact is detrimental to poise of any kind. He staggered back. I apologized
hastily and we passed in. Dr Stone climbed on the train and I handed up his
baggage just as the train gave an unwilling jerk and started.
I waved to him and then turned away. Raymond West had departed, but
our local chemist, who rejoices in the name of Cherubim, was just setting
out for the village. I walked beside him.
‘Close shave that,’ he observed. ‘Well, how did the inquest go, Mr
Clement?’
I gave him the verdict.
‘Oh! So that’s what happened. I rather thought that would be the
verdict. Where’s Dr Stone off to?’
I repeated what he had told me.
‘Lucky not to miss the train. Not that you ever know on this line. I tell
you, Mr Clement, it’s a crying shame. Disgraceful, that’s what I call it.
Train I came down by was ten minutes late. And that on a Saturday with no
traffic to speak of. And on Wednesday – no, Thursday – yes, Thursday it
was – I remember it was the day of the murder because I meant to write a
strongly-worded complaint to the company – and the murder put it out of
my head – yes, last Thursday. I had been to a meeting of the Pharmaceutical
Society. How late do you think the 6.50 was? Half an hour. Half an hour
exactly! What do you think of that? Ten minutes I don’t mind. But if the
train doesn’t get in till twenty past seven, well, you can’t get home before
half-past. What I say is, why call it the 6.50?’
‘Quite so,’ I said, and wishing to escape from the monologue I broke
away with the excuse that I had something to say to Lawrence Redding
whom I saw approaching us on the other side of the road.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 19

‘Very glad to have met you,’ said Lawrence. ‘Come to my place.’
We turned in at the little rustic gate, went up the path, and he drew a key
from his pocket and inserted it in the lock.
‘You keep the door locked now,’ I observed.
‘Yes.’ He laughed rather bitterly. ‘Case of stable door when the steed is
gone, eh? It is rather like that. You know, padre,’ he held the door open and
I passed inside, ‘there’s something about all this business that I don’t like.
It’s too much of – how shall I put it – an inside job. Someone knew about
that pistol of mine. That means that the murderer, whoever he was, must
have actually been in this house – perhaps even had a drink with me.’
‘Not necessarily,’ I objected. ‘The whole village of St Mary Mead
probably knows exactly where you keep your toothbrush and what kind of
tooth powder you use.’
‘But why should it interest them?’
‘I don’t know,’ I said, ‘but it does. If you change your shaving cream it
will be a topic of conversation.’
‘They must be very hard up for news.’
‘They are. Nothing exciting ever happens here.’
‘Well, it has now – with a vengeance.’
I agreed.
‘And who tells them all these things anyway? Shaving cream and things
like that?’
‘Probably old Mrs Archer.’
‘That old crone? She’s practically a half-wit, as far as I can make out.’
‘That’s merely the camouflage of the poor,’ I explained. ‘They take
refuge behind a mask of stupidity. You’ll probably find that the old lady has
all her wits about her. By the way, she seems very certain now that the
pistol was in its proper place midday Thursday. What’s made her so positive
all of a sudden?’
‘I haven’t the least idea.’
‘Do you think she’s right?’
‘There again I haven’t the least idea. I don’t go round taking an
inventory of my possessions every day.’
I looked round the small living-room. Every shelf and table was littered
with miscellaneous articles. Lawrence lived in the midst of an artistic
disarray that would have driven me quite mad.
‘It’s a bit of a job finding things sometimes,’ he said, observing my
glance. ‘On the other hand, everything is handy – not tucked away.’
‘Nothing is tucked away, certainly,’ I agreed. ‘It might perhaps have
been better if the pistol had been.’
‘Do you know I rather expected the coroner to say something of the
sort. Coroners are such asses. I expected to be censured or whatever they
call it.’
‘By the way,’ I asked, ‘was it loaded?’
Lawrence shook his head.
‘I’m not quite so careless as that. It was unloaded, but there was a box
of cartridges beside it.’
‘It was apparently loaded in all six chambers and one shot had been
fired.’
Lawrence nodded.
‘And whose hand fired it? It’s all very well, sir, but unless the real
murderer is discovered I shall be suspected of the crime to the day of my
death.’
‘Don’t say that, my boy.’
‘But I do say it.’
He became silent, frowning to himself. He roused himself at last and
said:
‘But let me tell you how I got on last night. You know, old Miss Marple
knows a thing or two.’
‘She is, I believe, rather unpopular on that account.’
Lawrence proceeded to recount his story.
He had, following Miss Marple’s advice, gone up to Old Hall. There,
with Anne’s assistance, he had had an interview with the parlourmaid. Anne
had said simply:
‘Mr Redding wants to ask you a few questions, Rose.’
Then she had left the room.
Lawrence had felt somewhat nervous. Rose, a pretty girl of twenty-five,
gazed at him with a limpid gaze which he found rather disconcerting.
‘It’s – it’s about Colonel Protheroe’s death.’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘I’m very anxious, you see, to get at the truth.’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘I feel that there may be – that someone might – that – that there might
be some incident –’
At this point Lawrence felt that he was not covering himself with glory,
and heartily cursed Miss Marple and her suggestions.
‘I wondered if you could help me?’
‘Yes, sir?’
Rose’s demeanour was still that of the perfect servant, polite, anxious to
assist, and completely uninterested.
‘Dash it all,’ said Lawrence, ‘haven’t you talked the thing over in the
servants’ hall?’
This method of attack flustered Rose slightly. Her perfect poise was
shaken.
‘In the servants’ hall, sir?’
‘Or the housekeeper’s room, or the bootboy’s dugout, or wherever you
do talk? There must be some place.’
Rose displayed a very faint disposition to giggle, and Lawrence felt
encouraged.
‘Look here, Rose, you’re an awfully nice girl. I’m sure you must
understand what I’m feeling like. I don’t want to be hanged. I didn’t murder
your master, but a lot of people think I did. Can’t you help me in any way?’
I can imagine at this point that Lawrence must have looked extremely
appealing. His handsome head thrown back, his Irish blue eyes appealing.
Rose softened and capitulated.
‘Oh, sir! I’m sure – if any of us could help in any way. None of us think
you did it, sir. Indeed we don’t.’
‘I know, my dear girl, but that’s not going to help me with the police.’
‘The police!’ Rose tossed her head. ‘I can tell you, sir, we don’t think
much of that Inspector. Slack, he calls himself. The police indeed.’
‘All the same, the police are very powerful. Now, Rose, you say you’ll
do your best to help me. I can’t help feeling that there’s a lot we haven’t got
yet. The lady, for instance, who called to see Colonel Protheroe the night
before he died.’
‘Mrs Lestrange?’
‘Yes, Mrs Lestrange. I can’t help feeling there’s something rather odd
about that visit of hers.’
‘Yes, indeed, sir, that’s what we all said.’
‘You did?’
‘Coming the way she did. And asking for the Colonel. And of course
there’s been a lot of talk – nobody knowing anything about her down here.
And Mrs Simmons, she’s the housekeeper, sir, she gave it as her opinion
that she was a regular bad lot. But after hearing what Gladdie said, well, I
didn’t know what to think.’
‘What did Gladdie say?’
‘Oh, nothing, sir! It was just – we were talking, you know.’
Lawrence looked at her. He had the feeling of something kept back.
‘I wonder very much what her interview with Colonel Protheroe was
about.’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘I believe you know, Rose?’
‘Me? Oh, no, sir! Indeed I don’t. How could I?’
‘Look here, Rose. You said you’d help me. If you overheard anything,
anything at all – it mightn’t seem important, but anything
I’d be so
awfully grateful to you. After all, anyone might – might chance – just
chance to overhear something.’
‘But I didn’t, sir, really, I didn’t.’
‘Then somebody else did,’ said Lawrence acutely.
‘Well, sir –’
‘Do tell me, Rose.’
‘I don’t know what Gladdie would say, I’m sure.’
‘She’d want you to tell me. Who is Gladdie, by the way?’
‘She’s the kitchenmaid, sir. And you see, she’d just stepped out to speak
to a friend, and she was passing the window – the study window – and the
master was there with the lady. And of course he did speak very loud, the
master did, always. And naturally, feeling a little curious – I mean –’
‘Awfully natural,’ said Lawrence, ‘I mean one would simply have to
listen.’
‘But of course she didn’t tell anyone – except me. And we both thought
it very odd. But Gladdie couldn’t say anything, you see, because if it was
known she’d gone out to meet – a – a friend – well, it would have meant a
lot of unpleasantness with Mrs Pratt, that’s the cook, sir. But I’m sure she’d
tell you anything, sir, willing.’
‘Well, can I go to the kitchen and speak to her?’
Rose was horrified by the suggestion.
‘Oh, no, sir, that would never do! And Gladdie’s a very nervous girl
anyway.’
At last the matter was settled, after a lot of discussion over difficult
points. A clandestine meeting was arranged in the shrubbery.
Here, in due course, Lawrence was confronted by the nervous Gladdie
who he described as more like a shivering rabbit than anything human. Ten
minutes were spent in trying to put the girl at her ease, the shivering Gladys
explaining that she couldn’t ever – that she didn’t ought, that she didn’t
think Rose would have given her away, that anyway she hadn’t meant no
harm, indeed she hadn’t, and that she’d catch it badly if Mrs Pratt ever came
to hear of it.
Lawrence reassured, cajoled, persuaded – at last Gladys consented to
speak. ‘If you’ll be sure it’ll go no further, sir.’
‘Of course it won’t.’
‘And it won’t be brought up against me in a court of law?’
‘Never.’
‘And you won’t tell the mistress?’
‘Not on any account.’
‘If it were to get to Mrs Pratt’s ears –’
‘It won’t. Now tell me, Gladys.’
‘If you’re sure it’s all right?’
‘Of course it is. You’ll be glad some day you’ve saved me from being
hanged.’
Gladys gave a little shriek.
‘Oh! Indeed, I wouldn’t like that, sir. Well, it’s very little I heard – and
that entirely by accident as you might say –’
‘I quite understand.’
‘But the master, he was evidently very angry. “After all these years” –
that’s what he was saying – “you dare to come here –” “It’s an outrage –” I
couldn’t hear what the lady said – but after a bit he said, “I utterly refuse –
utterly –” I can’t remember everything – seemed as though they were at it
hammer and tongs, she wanting him to do something and he refusing. “It’s a
disgrace that you should have come down here,” that’s one thing he said.
And “You shall not see her – I forbid it –” and that made me prick up my
ears. Looked as though the lady wanted to tell Mrs Protheroe a thing or two,
and he was afraid about it. And I thought to myself, “Well, now, fancy the
master. Him so particular. And maybe no beauty himself when all’s said and
done. Fancy!” I said. And “Men are all alike,” I said to my friend later. Not
that he’d agree. Argued, he did. But he did admit he was surprised at
Colonel Protheroe – him being a churchwarden and handing round the plate
and reading the lessons on Sundays. “But there,” I said, “that’s very often
the worst.” For that’s what I’ve heard my mother say, many a time.’
Gladdie paused out of breath, and Lawrence tried tactfully to get back
to where the conversation had started.
‘Did you hear anything else?’
‘Well, it’s difficult to remember exactly, sir. It was all much the same.
He said once or twice, “I don’t believe it.” Just like that. “Whatever
Haydock says, I don’t believe it.”’
‘He said that, did he? “Whatever Haydock says”?’
‘Yes. And he said it was all a plot.’
‘You didn’t hear the lady speak at all?’
‘Only just at the end. She must have got up to go and come nearer the
window. And I heard what she said. Made my blood run cold, it did. I’ll
never forget it. “By this time tomorrow night, you may be dead,” she said.
Wicked the way she said it. As soon as I heard the news, “There,” I said to
Rose. “There!”’
Lawrence wondered. Principally he wondered how much of Gladys’s
story was to be depended upon. True in the main, he suspected that it had
been embellished and polished since the murder. In especial he doubted the
accuracy of the last remark. He thought it highly possible that it owed its
being to the fact of the murder.
He thanked Gladys, rewarded her suitably, reassured her as to her
misdoings being made known to Mrs Pratt, and left Old Hall with a good
deal to think over.
One thing was clear, Mrs Lestrange’s interview with Colonel Protheroe
had certainly not been a peaceful one, and it was one which he was anxious
to keep from the knowledge of his wife.
I thought of Miss Marple’s churchwarden with his separate
establishment. Was this a case resembling that?
I wondered more than ever where Haydock came in. He had saved Mrs
Lestrange from having to give evidence at the inquest. He had done his best
to protect her from the police.
How far would he carry that protection?
Supposing he suspected her of crime – would he still try and shield her?
She was a curious woman – a woman of very strong magnetic charm. I
myself hated the thought of connecting her with the crime in any way.
Something in me said, ‘It can’t be her!’ Why?
And an imp in my brain replied: ‘Because she’s a very beautiful and
attractive woman. That’s why.’
There is, as Miss Marple would say, a lot of human nature in all of us.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 20

When I got back to the Vicarage I found that we were in the middle of a
domestic crisis.
Griselda met me in the hall and with tears in her eyes dragged me into
the drawing-room. ‘She’s going.’
‘Who’s going?’
‘Mary. She’s given notice.’
I really could not take the announcement in a tragic spirit.
‘Well,’ I said, ‘we’ll have to get another servant.’
It seemed to me a perfectly reasonable thing to say. When one servant
goes, you get another. I was at a loss to understand Griselda’s look of
reproach.
‘Len – you are absolutely heartless. You don’t care.’
I didn’t. In fact, I felt almost light-hearted at the prospect of no more
burnt puddings and undercooked vegetables.
‘I’ll have to look for a girl, and find one, and train her,’ continued
Griselda in a voice of acute self-pity.
‘Is Mary trained?’ I said.
‘Of course she is.’
‘I suppose,’ I said, ‘that someone has heard her address us as sir or
ma’am and has immediately wrested her from us as a paragon. All I can say
is, they’ll be disappointed.’
‘It isn’t that,’ said Griselda. ‘Nobody else wants her. I don’t see how
they could. It’s her feelings. They’re upset because Lettice Protheroe said
she didn’t dust properly.’
Griselda often comes out with surprising statements, but this seemed to
me so surprising that I questioned it. It seemed to me the most unlikely
thing in the world that Lettice Protheroe should go out of her way to
interfere in our domestic affairs and reprove our maid for slovenly
housework. It was so completely unLettice-like, and I said so.
‘I don’t see,’ I said, ‘what our dust has to do with Lettice Protheroe.’
‘Nothing at all,’ said my wife. ‘That’s why it’s so unreasonable. I wish
you’d go and talk to Mary yourself. She’s in the kitchen.’
I had no wish to talk to Mary on the subject, but Griselda, who is very
energetic and quick, fairly pushed me through the baize door into the
kitchen before I had time to rebel.
Mary was peeling potatoes at the sink.
‘Er – good afternoon,’ I said nervously.
Mary looked up and snorted, but made no other response.
‘Mrs Clement tells me that you wish to leave us,’ I said.
Mary condescended to reply to this.
‘There’s some things,’ she said darkly, ‘as no girl can be asked to put up
with.’
‘Will you tell me exactly what it is that has upset you?’
‘Tell you that in two words, I can.’ (Here, I may say, she vastly
underestimated.) ‘People coming snooping round here when my back’s
turned. Poking round. And what business of hers is it, how often the study is
dusted or turned out? If you and the missus don’t complain, it’s nobody
else’s business. If I give satisfaction to you that’s all that matters, I say.’
Mary has never given satisfaction to me. I confess that I have a
hankering after a room thoroughly dusted and tidied every morning. Mary’s
practice of flicking off the more obvious deposit on the surface of low
tables is to my thinking grossly inadequate. However, I realized that at the
moment it was no good to go into side issues.
‘Had to go to that inquest, didn’t I? Standing up before twelve men, a
respectable girl like me! And who knows what questions you may be asked.
I’ll tell you this. I’ve never before been in a place where they had a murder
in the house, and I never want to be again.’
‘I hope you won’t,’ I said. ‘On the law of averages, I should say it was
very unlikely.’
‘I don’t hold with the law. He was a magistrate. Many a poor fellow
sent to jail for potting at a rabbit – and him with his pheasants and what not.
And then, before he’s so much as decently buried, that daughter of his
comes round and says I don’t do my work properly.’
‘Do you mean that Miss Protheroe has been here?’
‘Found her here when I come back from the Blue Boar. In the study she
was. And “Oh!” she says. “I’m looking for my little yellow berry – a little
yellow hat. I left it here the other day.” “Well,” I says, “I haven’t seen no
hat. It wasn’t here when I done the room on Thursday morning,” I says.
And “Oh!” she says, “but I dare say you wouldn’t see it. You don’t spend
much time doing a room, do you?” And with that she draws her finger along
the mantelshelf and looks at it. As though I had time on a morning like this
to take off all them ornaments and put them back, with the police only
unlocking the room the night before. “If the Vicar and his lady are satisfied
that’s all that matters, I think, miss,” I said. And she laughs and goes out of
the windows and says, “Oh! but are you sure they are?”’
‘I see,’ I said.
‘And there it is! A girl has her feelings! I’m sure I’d work my fingers to
the bone for you and the missus. And if she wants a new-fangled dish tried,
I’m always ready to try it.’
‘I’m sure you are,’ I said soothingly.
‘But she must have heard something or she wouldn’t have said what she
did. And if I don’t give satisfaction I’d rather go. Not that I take any notice
of what Miss Protheroe says. She’s not loved up at the Hall, I can tell you.
Never a please or a thank you, and everything scattered right and left. I
wouldn’t set any store by Miss Lettice Protheroe myself for all that Mr
Dennis is so set upon her. But she’s the kind that can always twist a young
gentleman round her little finger.’
During all this, Mary had been extracting eyes from potatoes with such
energy that they had been flying round the kitchen like hailstones. At this
moment one hit me in the eye and caused a momentary pause in the
conversation.
‘Don’t you think,’ I said, as I dabbed my eye with my handkerchief,
‘that you have been rather too inclined to take offence where none is
meant? You know, Mary, your mistress will be very sorry to lose you.’
‘I’ve nothing against the mistress – or against you, sir, for that matter.’
‘Well, then, don’t you think you’re being rather silly?’
Mary sniffed.
‘I was a bit upset like – after the inquest and all. And a girl has her
feelings. But I wouldn’t like to cause the mistress inconvenience.’
‘Then that’s all right,’ I said.
I left the kitchen to find Griselda and Dennis waiting for me in the hall.
‘Well?’ exclaimed Griselda.
‘She’s staying,’ I said, and sighed.
‘Len,’ said my wife, ‘you have been clever.’
I felt rather inclined to disagree with her. I did not think I had been
clever. It is my firm opinion that no servant could be a worse one than
Mary. Any change, I consider, would have been a change for the better.
But I like to please Griselda. I detailed the heads of Mary’s grievance.
‘How like Lettice,’ said Dennis. ‘She couldn’t have left that yellow
beret of hers here on Wednesday. She was wearing it for tennis on
Thursday.’
‘That seems to me highly probable,’ I said.
‘She never knows where she’s left anything,’ said Dennis, with a kind of
affectionate pride and admiration that I felt was entirely uncalled for. ‘She
loses about a dozen things every day.’
‘A remarkably attractive trait,’ I observed.
Any sarcasm missed Dennis.
‘She is attractive,’ he said, with a deep sigh. ‘People are always
proposing to her – she told me so.’
‘They must be illicit proposals if they’re made to her down here,’ I
remarked. ‘We haven’t got a bachelor in the place.’
‘There’s Dr Stone,’ said Griselda, her eyes dancing.
‘He asked her to come and see the barrow the other day,’ I admitted.
‘Of course he did,’ said Griselda. ‘She is attractive, Len. Even bald-
headed archaeologists feel it.’
‘Lots of S.A.,’ said Dennis sapiently.
And yet Lawrence Redding is completely untouched by Lettice’s charm.
Griselda, however, explained that with the air of one who knew she was
right.
‘Lawrence has got lots of S.A. himself. That kind always likes the –
how shall I put it – the Quaker type. Very restrained and diffident. The kind
of woman whom everybody calls cold. I think Anne is the only woman who
could ever hold Lawrence. I don’t think they’ll ever tire of each other. All
the same, I think he’s been rather stupid in one way. He’s rather made use of
Lettice, you know. I don’t think he ever dreamed she cared – he’s awfully
modest in some ways – but I have a feeling she does.’
‘She can’t bear him,’ said Dennis positively. ‘She told me so.’
I have never seen anything like the pitying silence with which Griselda
received this remark.
I went into my study. There was, to my fancy, still a rather eerie feeling
in the room. I knew that I must get over this. Once give in to that feeling,
and I should probably never use the study again. I walked thoughtfully over
to the writing table. Here Protheroe had sat, red faced, hearty, self-
righteous, and here, in a moment of time, he had been struck down. Here,
where I was standing, an enemy had stood

And so – no more Protheroe

Here was the pen his fingers had held.
On the floor was a faint dark stain – the rug had been sent to the
cleaners, but the blood had soaked through.
I shivered.
‘I can’t use this room,’ I said aloud. ‘I can’t use it.’
Then my eye was caught by something – a mere speck of bright blue. I
bent down. Between the floor and the desk I saw a small object. I picked it
up.

in.
I was standing staring at it in the palm of my hand when Griselda came

‘I forgot to tell you, Len. Miss Marple wants us to go over tonight after
dinner. To amuse the nephew. She’s afraid of his being dull. I said we’d go.’
‘Very well, my dear.’
‘What are you looking at?’
‘Nothing.’
I closed my hand, and looking at my wife, observed:
‘If you don’t amuse Master Raymond West, my dear, he must be very
hard to please.’
My wife said: ‘Don’t be ridiculous, Len,’ and turned pink.
She went out again, and I unclosed my hand.
In the palm of my hand was a blue lapis lazuli ear-ring set in seed
pearls.
It was rather an unusual jewel, and I knew very well where I had seen it
last.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 21

I cannot say that I have at any time had a great admiration for Mr Raymond
West. He is, I know, supposed to be a brilliant novelist and has made quite a
name as a poet. His poems have no capital letters in them, which is, I
believe, the essence of modernity. His books are about unpleasant people
leading lives of surpassing dullness.
He has a tolerant affection for ‘Aunt Jane’, whom he alludes to in her
presence as a ‘survival’.
She listens to his talk with a flattering interest, and if there is sometimes
an amused twinkle in her eye I am sure he never notices it.
He fastened on Griselda at once with flattering abruptness. They
discussed modern plays and from there went on to modern schemes of
decoration. Griselda affects to laugh at Raymond West, but she is, I think,
susceptible to his conversation.
During my (dull) conversation with Miss Marple, I heard at intervals the
reiteration ‘buried as you are down here’.
It began at last to irritate me. I said suddenly:
‘I suppose you consider us very much out of the things down here?’
Raymond West waved his cigarette.
‘I regard St Mary Mead,’ he said authoritatively, ‘as a stagnant pool.’
He looked at us, prepared for resentment at his statement, but
somewhat, I think, to his chagrin, no one displayed annoyance.
‘That is really not a very good simile, dear Raymond,’ said Miss Marple
briskly. ‘Nothing, I believe, is so full of life under the microscope as a drop
of water from a stagnant pool.’
‘Life – of a kind,’ admitted the novelist.
‘It’s all much the same kind, really, isn’t it?’ said Miss Marple.
‘You compare yourself to a denizen of a stagnant pond, Aunt Jane?’
‘My dear, you said something of the sort in your last book, I remember.’
No clever young man likes having his works quoted against himself.
Raymond West was no exception.
‘That was entirely different,’ he snapped.
‘Life is, after all, very much the same everywhere,’ said Miss Marple in
her placid voice. ‘Getting born, you know, and growing up – and coming
into contact with other people – getting jostled – and then marriage and
more babies –’
‘And finally death,’ said Raymond West. ‘And not death with a death
certificate always. Death in life.’
‘Talking of death,’ said Griselda. ‘You know we’ve had a murder here?’
Raymond West waved murder away with his cigarette.
‘Murder is so crude,’ he said. ‘I take no interest in it.’
That statement did not take me in for a moment. They say all the world
loves a lover – apply that saying to murder and you have an even more
infallible truth. No one can fail to be interested in a murder. Simple people
like Griselda and myself can admit the fact, but anyone like Raymond West
has to pretend to be bored – at any rate for the first five minutes.
Miss Marple, however, gave her nephew away by remarking:
‘Raymond and I have been discussing nothing else all through dinner.’
‘I take a great interest in all the local news,’ said Raymond hastily. He
smiled benignly and tolerantly at Miss Marple.
‘Have you a theory, Mr West?’ asked Griselda.
‘Logically,’ said Raymond West, again flourishing his cigarette, ‘only
one person could have killed Protheroe.’
‘Yes?’ said Griselda.
We hung upon his words with flattering attention.
‘The Vicar,’ said Raymond, and pointed an accusing finger at me.
I gasped.
‘Of course,’ he reassured me, ‘I know you didn’t do it. Life is never
what it should be. But think of the drama – the fitness – churchwarden
murdered in the Vicar’s study by the Vicar. Delicious!’
‘And the motive?’ I inquired.
‘Oh! That’s interesting.’ He sat up – allowed his cigarette to go out.
‘Inferiority complex, I think. Possibly too many inhibitions. I should like to
write the story of the affair. Amazingly complex. Week after week, year
after year, he’s seen the man – at vestry meetings – at choir-boys’ outings –
handing round the bag in church – bringing it to the altar. Always he
dislikes the man – always he chokes down his dislike. It’s un-Christian, he
won’t encourage it. And so it festers underneath, and one day –’
He made a graphic gesture.
Griselda turned to me.
‘Have you ever felt like that, Len?’
‘Never,’ I said truthfully.
‘Yet I hear you were wishing him out of the world not so long ago,’
remarked Miss Marple.
(That miserable Dennis! But my fault, of course, for ever making the
remark.)
‘I’m afraid I was,’ I said. ‘It was a stupid remark to make, but really I’d
had a very trying morning with him.’
‘That’s disappointing,’ said Raymond West. ‘Because, of course, if your
subconscious were really planning to do him in, it would never have
allowed you to make that remark.’
He sighed.
‘My theory falls to the ground. This is probably a very ordinary murder
– a revengeful poacher or something of that sort.’
‘Miss Cram came to see me this afternoon,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I met
her in the village and I asked her if she would like to see my garden.’
‘Is she fond of gardens?’ asked Griselda.
‘I don’t think so,’ said Miss Marple, with a faint twinkle. ‘But it makes
a very useful excuse for talk, don’t you think?’
‘What did you make of her?’ asked Griselda. ‘I don’t believe she’s
really so bad.’
‘She volunteered a lot of information – really a lot of information,’ said
Miss Marple. ‘About herself, you know, and her people. They all seem to be
dead or in India. Very sad. By the way, she has gone to Old Hall for the
weekend.’
‘What?’
‘Yes, it seems Mrs Protheroe asked her – or she suggested it to Mrs
Protheroe – I don’t quite know which way about it was. To do some
secretarial work for her – there are so many letters to cope with. It turned
out rather fortunately. Dr Stone being away, she has nothing to do. What an
excitement this barrow has been.’
‘Stone?’ said Raymond. ‘Is that the archaeologist fellow?’
‘Yes, he is excavating a barrow. On the Protheroe property.’
‘He’s a good man,’ said Raymond. ‘Wonderfully keen on his job. I met
him at a dinner not long ago and we had a most interesting talk. I must look
him up.’
‘Unfortunately,’ I said, ‘he’s just gone to London for the weekend. Why,
you actually ran into him at the station this afternoon.’
‘I ran into you. You had a little fat man with you – with glasses on.’
‘Yes – Dr Stone.’
‘But, my dear fellow – that wasn’t Stone.’
‘Not Stone?’
‘Not the archaeologist. I know him quite well. The man wasn’t Stone –
not the faintest resemblance.’
We stared at each other. In particular I stared at Miss Marple.
‘Extraordinary,’ I said.
‘The suitcase,’ said Miss Marple.
‘But why?’ said Griselda.
‘It reminds me of the time the man went round pretending to be the Gas
Inspector,’ murmured Miss Marple. ‘Quite a little haul, he got.’
‘An impostor,’ said Raymond West. ‘Now this is really interesting.’
‘The question is, has it anything to do with the murder?’ said Griselda.
‘Not necessarily,’ I said. ‘But –’ I looked at Miss Marple.
‘It is,’ she said, ‘a Peculiar Thing. Another Peculiar Thing.’
‘Yes,’ I said, rising. ‘I rather feel the Inspector ought to be told about
this at once.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 22

Inspector Slack’s orders, once I had got him on the telephone, were brief
and emphatic. Nothing was to ‘get about’. In particular, Miss Cram was not
to be alarmed. In the meantime, a search was to be instituted for the suitcase
in the neighbourhood of the barrow.
Griselda and I returned home very excited over this new development.
We could not say much with Dennis present, as we had faithfully promised
Inspector Slack to breath no word to anybody.
In any case, Dennis was full of his own troubles. He came into my study
and began fingering things and shuffling his feet and looking thoroughly
embarrassed.
‘What is it, Dennis?’ I said at last.
‘Uncle Len, I don’t want to go to sea.’
I was astonished. The boy had been so very decided about his career up
to now.
‘But you were so keen on it.’
‘Yes, but I’ve changed my mind.’
‘What do you want to do?’
‘I want to go into finance.’
I was even more surprised.
‘What do you mean – finance?’
‘Just that. I want to go into the city.’
‘But, my dear boy, I am sure you would not like the life. Even if I
obtained a post for you in a bank –’
Dennis said that wasn’t what he meant. He didn’t want to go into a
bank. I asked him what exactly he did mean, and of course, as I suspected,
the boy didn’t really know.
By ‘going into finance’, he simply meant getting rich quickly, which
with the optimism of youth he imagined was a certainty if one ‘went into
the city’. I disabused him of this notion as gently as I could.
‘What’s put it into your head?’ I asked. ‘You were so satisfied with the
idea of going to sea.’
‘I know, Uncle Len, but I’ve been thinking. I shall want to marry some
day – and, I mean, you’ve got to be rich to marry a girl.’
‘Facts disprove your theory,’ I said.
‘I know – but a real girl. I mean, a girl who’s used to things.’
It was very vague, but I thought I knew what he meant.
‘You know,’ I said gently, ‘all girls aren’t like Lettice Protheroe.’
He fired up at once.
‘You’re awfully unfair to her. You don’t like her. Griselda doesn’t either.
She says she’s tiresome.’
From the feminine point of view Griselda is quite right. Lettice is
tiresome. I could quite realize, however, that a boy would resent the
adjective.
‘If only people made a few allowances. Why even the Hartley Napiers
are going about grousing about her at a time like this! Just because she left
their old tennis party a bit early. Why should she stay if she was bored?
Jolly decent of her to go at all, I think.’
‘Quite a favour,’ I said, but Dennis suspected no malice. He was full of
his own grievances on Lettice’s behalf.
‘She’s awfully unselfish really. Just to show you, she made me stay.
Naturally I wanted to go too. But she wouldn’t hear of it. Said it was too
bad on the Napiers. So, just to please her, I stopped on a quarter of an hour.’
The young have very curious views on unselfishness.
‘And now I hear Susan Hartley Napier is going about everywhere
saying Lettice has rotten manners.’
‘If I were you,’ I said, ‘I shouldn’t worry.’
‘It’s all very well, but –’
He broke off.
‘I’d – I’d do anything for Lettice.’
‘Very few of us can do anything for anyone else,’ I said. ‘However
much we wish it, we are powerless.’
‘I wish I were dead,’ said Dennis.
Poor lad. Calf love is a virulent disease. I forebore to say any of the
obvious and probably irritating things which come so easily to one’s lips.
Instead, I said goodnight, and went up to bed.
I took the eight o’clock service the following morning and when I
returned found Griselda sitting at the breakfast table with an open note in
her hand. It was from Anne Protheroe.
‘Dear Griselda, – If you and the Vicar could come up and lunch
here quietly today, I should be so very grateful. Something very
strange has occurred, and I should like Mr Clement’s advice.
Please don’t mention this when you come, as I have said nothing
to anyone.
With love,
Yours affectionately,
‘Anne Protheroe.’
‘We must go, of course,’ said Griselda.
I agreed.
‘I wonder what can have happened?’
I wondered too.
‘You know,’ I said to Griselda, ‘I don’t feel we are really at the end of
this case yet.’
‘You mean not till someone has really been arrested?’
‘No,’ I said, ‘I didn’t mean that. I mean that there are ramifications,
undercurrents, that we know nothing about. There are a whole lot of things
to clear up before we get at the truth.’
‘You mean things that don’t really matter, but that get in the way?’
‘Yes, I think that expresses my meaning very well.’
‘I think we’re all making a great fuss,’ said Dennis, helping himself to
marmalade. ‘It’s a jolly good thing old Protheroe is dead. Nobody liked
him. Oh! I know the police have got to worry – it’s their job. But I rather
hope myself they’ll never find out. I should hate to see Slack promoted
going about swelling with importance over his cleverness.’
I am human enough to feel that I agree over the matter of Slack’s
promotion. A man who goes about systematically rubbing people up the
wrong way cannot hope to be popular.
‘Dr Haydock thinks rather like I do,’ went on Dennis. ‘He’d never give
a murderer up to justice. He said so.’
I think that that is the danger of Haydock’s views. They may be sound
in themselves – it is not for me to say – but they produce an impression on
the young careless mind which I am sure Haydock himself never meant to
convey.
Griselda looked out of the window and remarked that there were
reporters in the garden.
‘I suppose they’re photographing the study windows again,’ she said,
with a sigh.
We had suffered a good deal in this way. There was first the idle
curiosity of the village – everyone had come to gape and stare. There were
next the reporters armed with cameras, and the village again to watch the
reporters. In the end we had to have a constable from Much Benham on
duty outside the window.
‘Well,’ I said, ‘the funeral is tomorrow morning. After that, surely, the
excitement will die down.’
I noticed a few reporters hanging about Old Hall when we arrived there.
They accosted me with various queries to which I gave the invariable
answer (we had found it the best), that, ‘I had nothing to say.’
We were shown by the butler into the drawing-room, the sole occupant
of which turned out to be Miss Cram – apparently in a state of high
enjoyment.
‘This is a surprise, isn’t it?’ she said, as she shook hands. ‘I never
should have thought of such a thing, but Mrs Protheroe is kind, isn’t she?
And, of course, it isn’t what you might call nice for a young girl to be
staying alone at a place like the Blue Boar, reporters about and all. And, of
course, it’s not as though I haven’t been able to make myself useful – you
really need a secretary at a time like this, and Miss Protheroe doesn’t do
anything to help, does she?’
I was amused to notice that the old animosity against Lettice persisted,
but that the girl had apparently become a warm partisan of Anne’s. At the
same time I wondered if the story of her coming here was strictly accurate.
In her account the initiative had come from Anne, but I wondered if that
were really so. The first mention of disliking to be at the Blue Boar alone
might have easily come from the girl herself. Whilst keeping an open mind
on the subject, I did not fancy that Miss Cram was strictly truthful.
At that moment Anne Protheroe entered the room.
She was dressed very quietly in black. She carried in her hand a Sunday
paper which she held out to me with a rueful glance.
‘I’ve never had any experience of this sort of thing. It’s pretty ghastly,
isn’t it? I saw a reporter at the inquest. I just said that I was terribly upset
and had nothing to say, and then he asked me if I wasn’t very anxious to
find my husband’s murderer, and I said “Yes.” And then whether I had any
suspicions, and I said “No.” And whether I didn’t think the crime showed
local knowledge, and I said it seemed to certainly. And that was all. And
now look at this!’
In the middle of the page was a photograph, evidently taken at least ten
years ago – Heaven knows where they had dug it out. There were large
headlines:

‘WIDOW DECLARES SHE WILL NEVER REST TILL SHE HAS HUNTED DOWN
HUSBAND’S MURDERER
‘Mrs Protheroe, the widow of the murdered man, is certain that the
murderer must be looked for locally. She has suspicions, but no
certainty. She declared herself prostrated with grief, but reiterated
her determination to hunt down the murderer.’

‘It doesn’t sound like me, does it?’ said Anne.
‘I dare say it might have been worse,’ I said, handing back the paper.
‘Impudent, aren’t they?’ said Miss Cram. ‘I’d like to see one of those
fellows trying to get something out of me.’
By the twinkle in Griselda’s eye, I was convinced that she regarded this
statement as being more literally true than Miss Cram intended it to appear.
Luncheon was announced, and we went in. Lettice did not come in till
half-way through the meal, when she drifted into the empty place with a
smile for Griselda and a nod for me. I watched her with some attention, for
reasons of my own, but she seemed much the same vague creature as usual.
Extremely pretty – that in fairness I had to admit. She was still not wearing
mourning, but was dressed in a shade of pale green that brought out all the
delicacy of her fair colouring.
After we had had coffee, Anne said quietly:
‘I want to have a little talk with the Vicar. I will take him up to my
sitting-room.’
At last I was to learn the reason of our summons. I rose and followed
her up the stairs. She paused at the door of the room. As I was about to
speak, she stretched out a hand to stop me. She remained listening, looking
down towards the hall.
‘Good. They are going out into the garden. No – don’t go in there. We
can go straight up.’
Much to my surprise she led the way along the corridor to the extremity
of the wing. Here a narrow ladder-like staircase rose to the floor above, and
she mounted it, I following. We found ourselves in a dusty boarded passage.
Anne opened a door and led me into a large dim attic which was evidently
used as a lumber room. There were trunks there, old broken furniture, a few
stacked pictures, and the many countless odds and ends which a lumber
room collects.
My surprise was so evident that she smiled faintly.
‘First of all, I must explain. I am sleeping very lightly just now. Last
night – or rather this morning about three o’clock, I was convinced that I
heard someone moving about the house. I listened for some time, and at last
got up and came out to see. Out on the landing I realized that the sounds
came, not from down below, but from up above. I came along to the foot of
these stairs. Again I thought I heard a sound. I called up, “Is anybody
there?” But there was no answer, and I heard nothing more, so I assumed
that my nerves had been playing tricks on me, and went back to bed.
‘However, early this morning, I came up here – simply out of curiosity.
And I found this!’
She stooped down and turned round a picture that was leaning against
the wall with the back of the canvas towards us.
I gave a gasp of surprise. The picture was evidently a portrait in oils, but
the face had been hacked and cut in such a savage way as to render it
unrecognizable. Moreover, the cuts were clearly quite fresh.
‘What an extraordinary thing,’ I said.
‘Isn’t it? Tell me, can you think of any explanation?’
I shook my head.
‘There’s a kind of savagery about it,’ I said, ‘that I don’t like. It looks as
though it had been done in a fit of maniacal rage.’
‘Yes, that’s what I thought.’
‘What is the portrait?’
‘I haven’t the least idea. I have never seen it before. All these things
were in the attic when I married Lucius and came here to live. I have never
been through them or bothered about them.’
‘Extraordinary,’ I commented.
I stooped down and examined the other pictures. They were very much
what you would expect to find – some very mediocre landscapes, some
oleographs and a few cheaply-framed reproductions.
There was nothing else helpful. A large old-fashioned trunk, of the kind
that used to be called an ‘ark,’ had the initials E.P. upon it. I raised the lid. It
was empty. Nothing else in the attic was the least suggestive.
‘It really is a most amazing occurrence,’ I said. ‘It’s so – senseless.’
‘Yes,’ said Anne. ‘That frightens me a little.’
There was nothing more to see. I accompanied her down to her sitting-
room where she closed the door.
‘Do you think I ought to do anything about it? Tell the police?’
I hesitated.
‘It’s hard to say on the face of it whether –’
‘It has anything to do with the murder or not,’ finished Anne. ‘I know.
That’s what is so difficult. On the face of it, there seems no connection
whatever.’
‘No,’ I said, ‘but it is another Peculiar Thing.’
We both sat silent with puzzled brows.
‘What are your plans, if I may ask?’ I said presently.
She lifted her head.
‘I’m going to live here for at least another six months!’ She said it
defiantly. ‘I don’t want to. I hate the idea of living here. But I think it’s the
only thing to be done. Otherwise people will say that I ran away – that I had
a guilty conscience.’
‘Surely not.’
‘Oh! Yes, they will. Especially when –’ She paused and then said:
‘When the six months are up – I am going to marry Lawrence.’ Her eyes
met mine. ‘We’re neither of us going to wait any longer.’
‘I supposed,’ I said, ‘that that would happen.’
Suddenly she broke down, burying her head in her hands.
‘You don’t know how grateful I am to you – you don’t know. We’d said
goodbye to each other – he was going away. I feel – I feel so awful about
Lucius’s death. If we’d been planning to go away together, and he’d died
then – it would be so awful now. But you made us both see how wrong it
would be. That’s why I’m grateful.’
‘I, too, am thankful,’ I said gravely.
‘All the same, you know,’ she sat up. ‘Unless the real murderer is found
they’ll always think it was Lawrence – oh! Yes, they will. And especially
when he marries me.’
‘My dear, Dr Haydock’s evidence made it perfectly clear –’
‘What do people care about evidence? They don’t even know about it.
And medical evidence never means anything to outsiders anyway. That’s
another reason why I’m staying on here. Mr Clement, I’m going to find out
the truth.’
Her eyes flashed as she spoke. She added:
‘That’s why I asked that girl here.’
‘Miss Cram?’
‘Yes.’
‘You did ask her, then. I mean, it was your idea?’
‘Entirely. Oh! As a matter of fact, she whined a bit. At the inquest – she
was there when I arrived. No, I asked her here deliberately.’
‘But surely,’ I cried, ‘you don’t think that that silly young woman could
have anything to do with the crime?’
‘It’s awfully easy to appear silly, Mr Clement. It’s one of the easiest
things in the world.’
‘Then you really think –?’
‘No, I don’t. Honestly, I don’t. What I do think is that that girl knows
something – or might know something. I wanted to study her at close
quarters.’
‘And the very night she arrives, that picture is slashed,’ I said
thoughtfully.
‘You think she did it? But why? It seems so utterly absurd and
impossible.’
‘It seems to me utterly impossible and absurd that your husband should
have been murdered in my study,’ I said bitterly. ‘But he was.’
‘I know.’ She laid her hand on my arm. ‘It’s dreadful for you. I do
realize that, though I haven’t said very much about it.’
I took the blue lapis lazuli ear-ring from my pocket and held it out to
her.

‘This is yours, I think?’
‘Oh, yes!’ She held out her hand for it with a pleased smile. ‘Where did
you find it?’
But I did not put the jewel into her outstretched hand.
‘Would you mind,’ I said, ‘if I kept it a little longer?’
‘Why, certainly.’ She looked puzzled and a little inquiring. I did not
satisfy her curiosity.
Instead I asked her how she was situated financially.
‘It is an impertinent question,’ I said, ‘but I really do not mean it as
such.’
‘I don’t think it’s impertinent at all. You and Griselda are the best
friends I have here. And I like that funny old Miss Marple. Lucius was very
well off, you know. He left things pretty equally divided between me and
Lettice. Old Hall goes to me, but Lettice is to be allowed to choose enough
furniture to furnish a small house, and she is left a separate sum for the
purpose of buying one, so as to even things up.’
‘What are her plans, do you know?’
Anne made a comical grimace.
‘She doesn’t tell them to me. I imagine she will leave here as soon as
possible. She doesn’t like me – she never has. I dare say it’s my fault,
though I’ve really always tried to be decent. But I suppose any girl resents a
young stepmother.’
‘Are you fond of her?’ I asked bluntly.
She did not reply at once, which convinced me that Anne Protheroe is a
very honest woman.
‘I was at first,’ she said. ‘She was such a pretty little girl. I don’t think I
am now. I don’t know why. Perhaps it’s because she doesn’t like me. I like
being liked, you know.’
‘We all do,’ I said, and Anne Protheroe smiled.
I had one more task to perform. That was to get a word alone with
Lettice Protheroe. I managed that easily enough, catching sight of her in the
deserted drawing-room. Griselda and Gladys Cram were out in the garden.
I went in and shut the door.
‘Lettice,’ I said, ‘I want to speak to you about something.’
She looked up indifferently.
‘Yes?’
I had thought beforehand what to say. I held out the lapis ear-ring and
said quietly:
‘Why did you drop that in my study?’
I saw her stiffen for a moment – it was almost instantaneous. Her
recovery was so quick that I myself could hardly have sworn to the
movement. Then she said carelessly:
‘I never dropped anything in your study. That’s not mine. That’s
Anne’s.’
‘I know that,’ I said.
‘Well, why ask me, then? Anne must have dropped it.’
‘Mrs Protheroe has only been in my study once since the murder, and
then she was wearing black and so would not have been likely to have had
on a blue ear-ring.’
‘In that case,’ said Lettice, ‘I suppose she must have dropped it before.’
She added: ‘That’s only logical.’
‘It’s very logical,’ I said. ‘I suppose you don’t happen to remember
when your stepmother was wearing these ear-rings last?’
‘Oh!’ She looked at me with a puzzled, trustful gaze. ‘Is it very
important?’
‘It might be,’ I said.
‘I’ll try and think.’ She sat there knitting her brows. I have never seen
Lettice Protheroe look more charming than she did at that moment. ‘Oh,
yes!’ she said suddenly. ‘She had them on – on Thursday. I remember now.’
‘Thursday,’ I said slowly, ‘was the day of the murder. Mrs Protheroe
came to the study in the garden that day, but if you remember, in her
evidence, she only came as far as the study window, not inside the room.’
‘Where did you find this?’
‘Rolled underneath the desk.’
‘Then it looks, doesn’t it,’ said Lettice coolly, ‘as though she hadn’t
spoken the truth?’
‘You mean that she came right in and stood by the desk?’
‘Well, it looks like it, doesn’t it?’
Her eyes met mine serenely.
‘If you want to know,’ she said calmly, ‘I never have thought she was
speaking the truth.’
‘And I know you are not, Lettice.’
‘What do you mean?’
She was startled.
‘I mean,’ I said, ‘that the last time I saw this earring was on Friday
morning when I came up here with Colonel Melchett. It was lying with its
fellow on your stepmother’s dressing-table. I actually handled them both.’
‘Oh –!’ She wavered, then suddenly flung herself sideways over the arm
of her chair and burst into tears. Her short fair hair hung down almost
touching the floor. It was a strange attitude – beautiful and unrestrained.
I let her sob for some moments in silence and then I said very gently:
‘Lettice, why did you do it?’
‘What?’
She sprang up, flinging her hair wildly back. She looked wild – almost
terrified.
‘What do you mean?’
‘What made you do it? Was it jealousy? Dislike of Anne?’
‘Oh! – Oh, yes!’ She pushed the hair back from her face and seemed
suddenly to regain complete self-possession. ‘Yes, you can call it jealousy.
I’ve always disliked Anne – ever since she came queening it here. I put the
damned thing under the desk. I hoped it would get her into trouble. It would
have done if you hadn’t been such a Nosey Parker, fingering things on
dressing-tables. Anyway, it isn’t a clergyman’s business to go about helping
the police.’
It was a spiteful, childish outburst. I took no notice of it. Indeed, at that
moment, she seemed a very pathetic child indeed.
Her childish attempt at vengeance against Anne seemed hardly to be
taken seriously. I told her so, and added that I should return the ear-ring to
her and say nothing of the circumstances in which I had found it. She
seemed rather touched by that.
‘That’s nice of you,’ she said.
She paused a minute and then said, keeping her face averted and
evidently choosing her words with care:
‘You know, Mr Clement, I should – I should get Dennis away from here
soon, if I were you I – think it would be better.’
‘Dennis?’ I raised my eyebrows in slight surprise but with a trace of
amusement too.
‘I think it would be better.’ She added, still in the same awkward
manner: ‘I’m sorry about Dennis. I didn’t think he – anyway, I’m sorry.’
We left it at that.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 23

On the way back, I proposed to Griselda that we should make a detour and
go round by the barrow. I was anxious to see if the police were at work and
if so, what they had found. Griselda, however, had things to do at home, so
I was left to make the expedition on my own.
I found Constable Hurst in charge of operations.
‘No sign so far, sir,’ he reported. ‘And yet it stands to reason that this is
the only place for a cache.’
His use of the word cache puzzled me for a moment, as he pronounced
it catch, but his real meaning occurred to me almost at once.
‘Whatimeantersay is, sir, where else could the young woman be going
starting into the wood by that path? It leads to Old Hall, and it leads here,
and that’s about all.’
‘I suppose,’ I said, ‘that Inspector Slack would disdain such a simple
course as asking the young lady straight out.’
‘Anxious not to put the wind up her,’ said Hurst. ‘Anything she writes
to Stone or he writes to her may throw light on things – once she knows
we’re on to her, she’d shut up like that.’
Like what exactly was left in doubt, but I personally doubted Miss
Gladys Cram ever being shut up in the way described. It was impossible to
imagine her as other than overflowing with conversation.
‘When a man’s an h’impostor, you want to know why he’s an
h’impostor,’ said Constable Hurst didactically.
‘Naturally,’ I said.
‘And the answer is to be found in this here barrow – or else why was he
for ever messing about with it?’
‘A raison d’ ĂȘtre for prowling about,’ I suggested, but this bit of French
was too much for the constable. He revenged himself for not understanding
it by saying coldly:
‘That’s the h’amateur’s point of view.’
‘Anyway, you haven’t found the suitcase,’ I said.
‘We shall do, sir. Not a doubt of it.’
‘I’m not so sure,’ I said. ‘I’ve been thinking. Miss Marple said it was
quite a short time before the girl reappeared empty-handed. In that case, she
wouldn’t have had time to get up here and back.’
‘You can’t take any notice of what old ladies say. When they’ve seen
something curious, and are waiting all eager like, why, time simply flies for
them. And anyway, no lady knows anything about time.’
I often wonder why the whole world is so prone to generalize.
Generalizations are seldom if ever true and are usually utterly inaccurate. I
have a poor sense of time myself (hence the keeping of my clock fast) and
Miss Marple, I should say, has a very acute one. Her clocks keep time to the
minute and she herself is rigidly punctual on every occasion.
However, I had no intention of arguing with Constable Hurst on the
point. I wished him good afternoon and good luck and went on my way.
It was just as I was nearing home that the idea came to me. There was
nothing to lead up to it. It just flashed into my brain as a possible solution.
You will remember that on my first search of the path, the day after the
murder, I had found the bushes disturbed in a certain place. They proved, or
so I thought at the time, to have been disturbed by Lawrence, bent on the
same errand as myself.
But I remembered that afterwards he and I together had come upon
another faintly marked trail which proved to be that of the Inspector. On
thinking it over, I distinctly remembered that the first trail (Lawrence’s) had
been much more noticeable than the second, as though more than one
person had been passing that way. And I reflected that that was probably
what had drawn Lawrence’s attention to it in the first instance. Supposing
that it had originally been made by either Dr Stone or else Miss Cram?
I remembered, or else I imagined remembering, that there had been
several withered leaves on broken twigs. If so, the trail could not have been
made the afternoon of our search.
I was just approaching the spot in question. I recognized it easily
enough and once more forced my way through the bushes. This time I
noticed fresh twigs broken. Someone had passed this way since Lawrence
and myself.
I soon came to the place where I had encountered Lawrence. The faint
trail, however, persisted farther, and I continued to follow it. Suddenly it
widened out into a little clearing, which showed signs of recent upheaval. I
say a clearing, because the denseness of the undergrowth was thinned out
there, but the branches of the trees met overhead and the whole place was
not more than a few feet across.
On the other side, the undergrowth grew densely again, and it seemed
quite clear that no one had forced a way through it recently. Nevertheless, it
seemed to have been disturbed in one place.
I went across and kneeled down, thrusting the bushes aside with both
hands. A glint of shiny brown surface rewarded me. Full of excitement, I
thrust my arm in and with a good deal of difficulty I extracted a small
brown suitcase.
I uttered an ejaculation of triumph. I had been successful. Coldly
snubbed by Constable Hurst, I had yet proved right in my reasoning. Here
without doubt was the suitcase carried by Miss Cram. I tried the hasp, but it
was locked.
As I rose to my feet I noticed a small brownish crystal lying on the
ground. Almost automatically, I picked it up and slipped it into my pocket.
Then grasping my find by the handle, I retraced my steps to the path.
As I climbed over the stile into the lane, an agitated voice near at hand
called out:
‘Oh! Mr Clement. You’ve found it! How clever of you!’
Mentally registering the fact that in the art of seeing without being seen,
Miss Marple had no rival, I balanced my find on the palings between us.
‘That’s the one,’ said Miss Marple ‘I’d know it anywhere.’
This, I thought, was a slight exaggeration. There are thousands of cheap
shiny suitcases all exactly alike. No one could recognize one particular one
seen from such a distance away by moonlight, but I realized that the whole
business of the suitcase was Miss Marple’s particular triumph and, as such,
she was entitled to a little pardonable exaggeration.
‘It’s locked, I suppose, Mr Clement?’
‘Yes. I’m just going to take it down to the police station.’
‘You don’t think it would be better to telephone?’
Of course unquestionably it would be better to telephone. To stride
through the village, suitcase in hand, would be to court a probably
undesirable publicity.
So I unlatched Miss Marple’s garden gate and entered the house by the
French window, and from the sanctity of the drawing-room with the door
shut, I telephoned my news.
The result was that Inspector Slack announced he would be up himself
in a couple of jiffies.
When he arrived it was in his most cantankerous mood.
‘So we’ve got it, have we?’ he said. ‘You know, sir, you shouldn’t keep
things to yourself. If you’d any reason to believe you knew where the
article in question was hidden, you ought to have reported it to the proper
authorities.’
‘It was a pure accident,’ I said. ‘The idea just happened to occur to me.’
‘And that’s a likely tale. Nearly three-quarters of a mile of woodland,
and you go right to the proper spot and lay your hand upon it.’
I would have given Inspector Slack the steps in reasoning which led me
to this particular spot, but he had achieved his usual result of putting my
back up. I said nothing.
‘Well?’ said Inspector Slack, eyeing the suitcase with dislike and would
be indifference, ‘I suppose we might as well have a look at what’s inside.’
He had brought an assortment of keys and wire with him. The lock was
a cheap affair. In a couple of seconds the case was open.
I don’t know what we had expected to find – something sternly
sensational, I imagine. But the first thing that met our eyes was a greasy
plaid scarf. The Inspector lifted it out. Next came a faded dark blue
overcoat, very much the worse for wear. A checked cap followed.
‘A shoddy lot,’ said the Inspector.
A pair of boots very down at heel and battered came next. At the bottom
of the suitcase was a parcel done up in newspaper.
‘Fancy shirt, I suppose,’ said the Inspector bitterly, as he tore it open.
A moment later he had caught his breath in surprise.
For inside the parcel were some demure little silver objects and a round
platter of the same metal.
Miss Marple gave a shrill exclamation of recognition.
‘The trencher salts,’ she exclaimed. ‘Colonel Protheroe’s trencher salts,
and the Charles II tazza. Did you ever hear of such a thing!’
The Inspector had got very red.
‘So that was the game,’ he muttered. ‘Robbery. But I can’t make it out.
There’s been no mention of these things being missing.’
‘Perhaps they haven’t discovered the loss,’ I suggested. ‘I presume these
valuable things would not have been kept out in common use. Colonel
Protheroe probably kept them locked away in a safe.’
‘I must investigate this,’ said the Inspector. ‘I’ll go right up to Old Hall
now. So that’s why our Dr Stone made himself scarce. What with the
murder and one thing and another, he was afraid we’d get wind of his
activities. As likely as not his belongings might have been searched. He got
the girl to hide them in the wood with a suitable change of clothing. He
meant to come back by a roundabout route and go off with them one night
whilst she stayed here to disarm suspicion. Well, there’s one thing to the
good. This lets him out over the murder. He’d nothing to do with that. Quite
a different game.’
He repacked the suitcase and took his departure, refusing Miss Marple’s
offer of a glass of sherry.
‘Well, that’s one mystery cleared up,’ I said with a sigh. ‘What Slack
says is quite true; there are no grounds for suspecting him of the murder.
Everything’s accounted for quite satisfactorily.’
‘It really would seem so,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Although one never can be
quite certain, can one?’
‘There’s a complete lack of motive,’ I pointed out. ‘He’d got what he
came for and was clearing out.’
‘Y – es.’
She was clearly not quite satisfied, and I looked at her in some curiosity.
She hastened to answer my inquiring gaze with a kind of apologetic
eagerness.
‘I’ve no doubt I am quite wrong. I’m so stupid about these things. But I
just wondered – I mean this silver is very valuable, is it not?’
‘A tazza sold the other day for over a thousand pounds, I believe.’
‘I mean – it’s not the value of the metal.’
‘No, it’s what one might call a connoisseur’s value.’
‘That’s what I mean. The sale of such things would take a little time to
arrange, or even if it was arranged, it couldn’t be carried through without
secrecy. I mean – if the robbery were reported and a hue and cry were
raised, well, the things couldn’t be marketed at all.’
‘I don’t quite see what you mean?’ I said.
‘I know I’m putting it badly.’ She became more flustered and
apologetic. ‘But it seems to me that – that the things couldn’t just have been
abstracted, so to speak. The only satisfactory thing to do would be to
replace these things with copies. Then, perhaps, the robbery wouldn’t be
discovered for some time.’
‘That’s a very ingenious idea,’ I said.
‘It would be the only way to do it, wouldn’t it? And if so, of course, as
you say, once the substitution had been accomplished there wouldn’t have
been any reason for murdering Colonel Protheroe – quite the reverse.’
‘Exactly,’ I said. ‘That’s what I said.’
‘Yes, but I just wondered – I don’t know, of course – and Colonel
Protheroe always talked a lot about doing things before he actually did do
them, and, of course, sometimes never did them at all, but he did say –’
‘Yes?’
‘That he was going to have all his things valued – a man down from
London. For probate – no, that’s when you’re dead – for insurance.
Someone told him that was the thing to do. He talked about it a great deal,
and the importance of having it done. Of course, I don’t know if he had
made any actual arrangements, but if he had
’
‘I see,’ I said slowly.
‘Of course, the moment the expert saw the silver, he’d know, and then
Colonel Protheroe would remember having shown the things to Dr Stone –
I wonder if it was done then – legerdemain, don’t they call it? So clever –
and then, well, the fat would be in the fire, to use an old-fashioned
expression.’
‘I see your idea,’ I said. ‘I think we ought to find out for certain.’
I went once more to the telephone. In a few minutes I was through to
Old Hall and speaking to Anne Protheroe.
‘No, it’s nothing very important. Has the Inspector arrived yet? Oh!
Well, he’s on his way. Mrs Protheroe, can you tell me if the contents of Old
Hall were ever valued? What’s that you say?’
Her answer came clear and prompt. I thanked her, replaced the receiver,
and turned to Miss Marple.
‘That’s very definite. Colonel Protheroe had made arrangements for a
man to come down from London on Monday – tomorrow – to make a full
valuation. Owing to the Colonel’s death, the matter has been put off.’
‘Then there was a motive,’ said Miss Marple softly.
‘A motive, yes. But that’s all. You forget. When the shot was fired, Dr
Stone had just joined the others, or was climbing over the stile in order to
do so.’
‘Yes,’ said Miss Marple thoughtfully. ‘So that rules him out.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 24

I returned to the Vicarage to find Hawes waiting for me in my study. He
was pacing up and down nervously, and when I entered the room he started
as though he had been shot.
‘You must excuse me,’ he said, wiping his forehead. ‘My nerves are all
to pieces lately.’
‘My dear fellow,’ I said, ‘you positively must get away for a change. We
shall have you breaking down altogether, and that will never do.’
‘I can’t desert my post. No, that is a thing I will never do.’
‘It’s not a case of desertion. You are ill. I’m sure Haydock would agree
with me.’
‘Haydock – Haydock. What kind of a doctor is he? An ignorant country
practitioner.’
‘I think you’re unfair to him. He has always been considered a very able
man in his profession.’
‘Oh! Perhaps. Yes, I dare say. But I don’t like him. However, that’s not
what I came to say. I came to ask you if you would be kind enough to
preach tonight instead of me. I – I really do not feel equal to it.’
‘Why, certainly. I will take the service for you.’
‘No, no. I wish to take the service. I am perfectly fit. It is only the idea
of getting up in the pulpit, of all those eyes staring at me
’
He shut his eyes and swallowed convulsively.
It is clear to me that there is something very wrong indeed the matter
with Hawes. He seemed aware of my thoughts, for he opened his eyes and
said quickly:
‘There is nothing really wrong with me. It is just these headaches –
these awful racking headaches. I wonder if you could let me have a glass of
water.’
‘Certainly,’ I said.
I went and fetched it myself from the tap. Ringing bells is a profitless
form of exercise in our house.
I brought the water to him and he thanked me. He took from his pocket
a small cardboard box, and opening it, extracted a rice paper capsule, which
he swallowed with the aid of the water.
‘A headache powder,’ he explained.
I suddenly wondered whether Hawes might have become addicted to
drugs. It would explain a great many of his peculiarities.
‘You don’t take too many, I hope,’ I said.
‘No – oh, no. Dr Haydock warned me against that. But it is really
wonderful. They bring instant relief.’
Indeed he already seemed calmer and more composed.
He stood up.
‘Then you will preach tonight? It’s very good of you, sir.’
‘Not at all. And I insist on taking the service too. Get along home and
rest. No, I won’t have any argument. Not another word.’
He thanked me again. Then he said, his eyes sliding past me to the
window:
‘You – have been up at Old Hall today, haven’t you, sir?’
‘Yes.’
‘Excuse me – but were you sent for?’
I looked at him in surprise, and he flushed.
‘I’m sorry, sir. I – I just thought some new development might have
arisen and that was why Mrs Protheroe had sent for you.’
I had not the faintest intention of satisfying Hawes’s curiosity.
‘She wanted to discuss the funeral arrangements and one or two other
small matters with me,’ I said.
‘Oh! That was all. I see.’
I did not speak. He fidgeted from foot to foot, and finally said:
‘Mr Redding came to see me last night. I – I can’t imagine why.’
‘Didn’t he tell you?’
‘He – he just said he thought he’d look me up. Said it was a bit lonely in
the evenings. He’s never done such a thing before.’
‘Well, he’s supposed to be pleasant company,’ I said, smiling.
‘What does he want to come and see me for? I don’t like it.’ His voice
rose shrilly. ‘He spoke of dropping in again. What does it all mean? What
idea do you think he has got into his head?’
‘Why should you suppose he has any ulterior motive?’ I asked.
‘I don’t like it,’ repeated Hawes obstinately. ‘I’ve never gone against
him in any way. I never suggested that he was guilty – even when he
accused himself I said it seemed most incomprehensible. If I’ve had
suspicions of anybody it’s been of Archer – never of him. Archer is a totally
different proposition – a godless irreligious ruffian. A drunken blackguard.’
‘Don’t you think you’re being a little harsh?’ I said. ‘After all, we really
know very little about the man.’
‘A poacher, in and out of prison, capable of anything.’
‘Do you really think he shot Colonel Protheroe?’ I asked curiously.
Hawes has an inveterate dislike of answering yes or no. I have noticed it
several times lately.
‘Don’t you think yourself, sir, that it’s the only possible solution?’
‘As far as we know,’ I said, ‘there’s no evidence of any kind against
him.’
‘His threats,’ said Hawes eagerly. ‘You forget about his threats.’
I am sick and tired of hearing about Archer’s threats. As far as I can
make out, there is no direct evidence that he ever made any.
‘He was determined to be revenged on Colonel Protheroe. He primed
himself with drink and then shot him.’
‘That’s pure supposition.’
‘But you will admit that it’s perfectly probable?’
‘No, I don’t.’
‘Possible, then?’
‘Possible, yes.’
Hawes glanced at me sideways.
‘Why don’t you think it’s probable?’
‘Because,’ I said, ‘a man like Archer wouldn’t think of shooting a man
with a pistol. It’s the wrong weapon.’
Hawes seemed taken aback by my argument. Evidently it wasn’t the
objection he had expected.
‘Do you really think the objection is feasible?’ he asked doubtingly.
‘To my mind it is a complete stumbling block to Archer’s having
committed the crime,’ I said.
In face of my positive assertion, Hawes said no more. He thanked me
again and left.
I had gone as far as the front door with him, and on the hall table I saw
four notes. They had certain characteristics in common. The handwriting
was almost unmistakably feminine, they all bore the words, ‘By hand,
Urgent’, and the only difference I could see was that one was noticeably
dirtier than the rest.
Their similarity gave me a curious feeling of seeing – not double but
quadruple.
Mary came out of the kitchen and caught me staring at them.
‘Come by hand since lunch time,’ she volunteered. ‘All but one. I found
that in the box.’
I nodded, gathered them up and took them into the study.
The first one ran thus:
‘Dear Mr Clement, – Something has come to my knowledge which I
feel you ought to know. It concerns the death of poor Colonel
Protheroe. I should much appreciate your advice on the matter –
whether to go to the police or not. Since my dear husband’s death, I
have such a shrinking from every kind of publicity. Perhaps you
could run in and see me for a few minutes this afternoon.
Yours sincerely,
‘Martha Price Ridley.’
I opened the second:

‘Dear Mr Clement, – I am so troubled – so excited in my mind – to
know what I ought to do. Something has come to my ears that I feel
may be important. I have such a horror of being mixed up with the
police in any way. I am so disturbed and distressed. Would it be
asking too much of you, dear Vicar, to drop in for a few minutes and
solve my doubts and perplexities for me in the wonderful way you
always do?
Forgive my troubling you,
Yours very sincerely,
‘Caroline Wetherby.’

The third, I felt, I could almost have recited beforehand.

‘Dear Mr Clement, – Something most important has come to my
ears. I feel you should be the first to know about it. Will you call in
and see me this afternoon some time? I will wait in for you.’,

This militant epistle was signed ‘Amanda Hartnell’.
I opened the fourth missive. It has been my good fortune to be troubled
with very few anonymous letters. An anonymous letter is, I think, the
meanest and cruellest weapon there is. This one was no exception. It
purported to be written by an illiterate person, but several things inclined
me to disbelieve that assumption.

‘Dear Vicar, – I think you ought to know what is Going On. Your
lady has been seen coming out of Mr Redding’s cottage in a
surreptitious manner. You know wot i mean. The two are Carrying
On together. i think you ought to know.
‘A Friend.’

I made a faint exclamation of disgust and crumpling up the paper tossed
it into the open grate just as Griselda entered the room.
‘What’s that you’re throwing down so contemptuously?’ she asked.
‘Filth,’ I said.
Taking a match from my pocket, I struck it and bent down. Griselda,
however, was too quick for me. She had stooped down and caught up the
crumpled ball of paper and smoothed it out before I could stop her.
She read it, gave a little exclamation of disgust, and tossed it back to
me, turning away as she did so. I lighted it and watched it burn.
Griselda had moved away. She was standing by the window looking out
into the garden.
‘Len,’ she said, without turning round.
‘Yes, my dear.’
‘I’d like to tell you something. Yes, don’t stop me. I want to, please.
When – when Lawrence Redding came here, I let you think that I had only
known him slightly before. That wasn’t true. I – had known him rather well.
In fact, before I met you, I had been rather in love with him. I think most
people are with Lawrence. I was – well, absolutely silly about him at one
time. I don’t mean I wrote him compromising letters or anything idiotic like
they do in books. But I was rather keen on him once.’
‘Why didn’t you tell me?’ I asked.
‘Oh! Because! I don’t know exactly except that – well, you’re foolish in
some ways. Just because you’re so much older than I am, you think that I –
well, that I’m likely to like other people. I thought you’d be tiresome,
perhaps, about me and Lawrence being friends.’
‘You’re very clever at concealing things,’ I said, remembering what she
had told me in that room less than a week ago, and the ingenuous way she
had talked.
‘Yes, I’ve always been able to hide things. In a way, I like doing it.’
Her voice held a childlike ring of pleasure to it.
‘But it’s quite true what I said. I didn’t know about Anne, and I
wondered why Lawrence was so different, not – well, really not noticing
me. I’m not used to it.’
There was a pause.
‘You do understand, Len?’ said Griselda anxiously.
‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I understand.’
But did I?
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 25

I found it hard to shake off the impression left by the anonymous letter.
Pitch soils.
However, I gathered up the other three letters, glanced at my watch, and
started out.
I wondered very much what this might be that had ‘come to the
knowledge’ of three ladies simultaneously. I took it to be the same piece of
news. In this, I was to realize that my psychology was at fault.
I cannot pretend that my calls took me past the police station. My feet
gravitated there of their own accord. I was anxious to know whether
Inspector Slack had returned from Old Hall.
I found that he had, and further, that Miss Cram had returned with him.
The fair Gladys was seated in the police station carrying off matters with a
high hand. She denied absolutely having taken the suitcase to the woods.
‘Just because one of these gossiping old cats had nothing better to do
than look out of her window all night you go and pitch upon me. She’s been
mistaken once, remember, when she said she saw me at the end of the lane
on the afternoon of the murder, and if she was mistaken then, in daylight,
how can she possibly have recognized me by moonlight?
‘Wicked it is, the way these old ladies go on down here. Say anything,
they will. And me asleep in my bed as innocent as can be. You ought to be
ashamed of yourselves, the lot of you.’
‘And supposing the landlady of the Blue Boar identifies the suitcase as
yours, Miss Cram?’
‘If she says anything of the kind, she’s wrong. There’s no name on it.
Nearly everybody’s got a suitcase like that. As for poor Dr Stone, accusing
him of being a common burglar! And he has a lot of letters after his name.’
‘You refuse to give us any explanation, then, Miss Cram?’
‘No refusing about it. You’ve made a mistake, that’s all. You and your
meddlesome Marples. I won’t say a word more – not without my solicitor
present. I’m going this minute – unless you’re going to arrest me.’
For answer, the Inspector rose and opened the door for her, and with a
toss of the head, Miss Cram walked out.
‘That’s the line she takes,’ said Slack, coming back to his chair.
‘Absolute denial. And, of course, the old lady may have been mistaken. No
jury would believe you could recognize anyone from that distance on a
moonlit night. And, of course, as I say, the old lady may have made a
mistake.’
‘She may,’ I said, ‘but I don’t think she did. Miss Marple is usually
right. That’s what makes her unpopular.’
The Inspector grinned.
‘That’s what Hurst says. Lord, these villages!’
‘What about the silver, Inspector?’
‘Seemed to be perfectly in order. Of course, that meant one lot or the
other must be a fake. There’s a very good man in Much Benham, an
authority on old silver. I’ve phoned over to him and sent a car to fetch him.
We’ll soon know which is which. Either the burglary was an accomplished
fact, or else it was only planned. Doesn’t make a frightful lot of difference
either way – I mean as far as we’re concerned. Robbery’s a small business
compared with murder. These two aren’t concerned with the murder. We’ll
maybe get a line on him through the girl – that’s why I let her go without
any more fuss.’
‘I wondered,’ I said.
‘A pity about Mr Redding. It’s not often you find a man who goes out of
his way to oblige you.’
‘I suppose not,’ I said, smiling slightly.
‘Women cause a lot of trouble,’ moralized the Inspector.
He sighed and then went on, somewhat to my surprise: ‘Of course,
there’s Archer.’
‘Oh!’ I said, ‘You’ve thought of him?’
‘Why, naturally, sir, first thing. It didn’t need any anonymous letters to
put me on his track.’
‘Anonymous letters,’ I said sharply. ‘Did you get one, then?’
‘That’s nothing new, sir. We get a dozen a day, at least. Oh, yes, we
were put wise to Archer. As though the police couldn’t look out for
themselves! Archer’s been under suspicion from the first. The trouble of it
is, he’s got an alibi. Not that it amounts to anything, but it’s awkward to get
over.’
‘What do you mean by its not amounting to anything?’ I asked.
‘Well, it appear she was with a couple of pals all the afternoon. Not, as I
say, that that counts much. Men like Archer and his pals would swear to
anything. There’s no believing a word they say. We know that. But the
public doesn’t, and the jury’s taken from the public, more’s the pity. They
know nothing, and ten to one believe everything that’s said in the witness
box, no matter who it is that says it. And of course Archer himself will
swear till he’s black in the face that he didn’t do it.’
‘Not so obliging as Mr Redding,’ I said with a smile.
‘Not he,’ said the Inspector, making the remark as a plain statement of
fact.
‘It is natural, I suppose, to cling to life,’ I mused.
‘You’d be surprised if you knew the murderers that have got off through
the soft-heartedness of the jury,’ said the Inspector gloomily.
‘But do you really think that Archer did it?’ I asked.
It has struck me as curious all along that Inspector Slack never seems to
have any personal views of his own on the murder. The easiness or
difficulty of getting a conviction are the only points that seem to appeal to
him.
‘I’d like to be a bit surer,’ he admitted. ‘A fingerprint now, or a
footprint, or seen in the vicinity about the time of the crime. Can’t risk
arresting him without something of that kind. He’s been seen round Mr
Redding’s house once or twice, but he’d say that was to speak to his mother.
A decent body, she is. No, on the whole, I’m for the lady. If I could only get
definite proof of blackmail – but you can’t get definite proof of anything in
this crime! It’s theory, theory, theory. It’s a sad pity that there’s not a single
spinster lady living along your road, Mr Clement. I bet she’d have seen
something if there had been.’
His words reminded me of my calls, and I took leave of him. It was
about the solitary instance when I had seen him in a genial mood.
My first call was on Miss Hartnell. She must have been watching me
from the window, for before I had time to ring she had opened the front
door, and clasping my hand firmly in hers, had led me over the threshold.
‘So good of you to come. In here. More private.’
We entered a microscopic room, about the size of a hencoop. Miss
Hartnell shut the door and with an air of deep secrecy waved me to a seat
(there were only three). I perceived that she was enjoying herself.
‘I’m never one to beat about the bush,’ she said in her jolly voice, the
latter slightly toned down to meet the requirements of the situation. ‘You
know how things go the rounds in a village like this.’
‘Unfortunately,’ I said, ‘I do.’
‘I agree with you. Nobody dislikes gossip more than I do. But there it is.
I thought it my duty to tell the police inspector that I’d called on Mrs
Lestrange the afternoon of the murder and that she was out. I don’t expect
to be thanked for doing my duty, I just do it. Ingratitude is what you meet
with first and last in this life. Why, only yesterday that impudent Mrs Baker
–’
‘Yes, yes,’ I said, hoping to avert the usual tirade. ‘Very sad, very sad.
But you were saying.’
‘The lower classes don’t know who are their best friends,’ said Miss
Hartnell. ‘I always say a word in season when I’m visiting. Not that I’m
ever thanked for it.’
‘You were telling the Inspector about your call upon Mrs Lestrange,’ I
prompted.
‘Exactly – and by the way, he didn’t thank me. Said he’d ask for
information when he wanted it – not those words exactly, but that was the
spirit. There’s a different class of men in the police force nowadays.’
‘Very probably,’ I said. ‘But you were going on to say something?’
‘I decided that this time I wouldn’t go near any wretched inspector.
After all, a clergyman is a gentleman – at least some are,’ she added.
I gathered that the qualification was intended to include me.
‘If I can help you in any way,’ I began.
‘It’s a matter of duty,’ said Miss Hartnell, and closed her mouth with a
snap. ‘I don’t want to have to say these things. No one likes it less. But duty
is duty.’
I waited.
‘I’ve been given to understand,’ went on Miss Hartnell, turning rather
red, ‘that Mrs Lestrange gives out that she was at home all the time – that
she didn’t answer the door because – well, she didn’t choose. Such airs and
graces. I only called as a matter of duty, and to be treated like that!’
‘She has been ill,’ I said mildly.
‘Ill? Fiddlesticks. You’re too unworldly, Mr Clement. There’s nothing
the matter with that woman. Too ill to attend the inquest indeed! Medical
certificate from Dr Haydock! She can wind him round her little finger,
everyone knows that. Well, where was I?’
I didn’t quite know. It is difficult with Miss Hartnell to know where
narrative ends and vituperation begins.
‘Oh, about calling on her that afternoon. Well, it’s fiddlesticks to say she
was in the house. She wasn’t. I know.’
‘How can you possibly know?’
Miss Hartnell’s face turned redder. In someone less truculent, her
demeanour might have been called embarrassed.
‘I’d knocked and rung,’ she explained. ‘Twice. If not three times. And it
occurred to me suddenly that the bell might be out of order.’
She was, I was glad to note, unable to look me in the face when saying
this. The same builder builds all our houses and the bells he installs are
clearly audible when standing on the mat outside the front door. Both Miss
Hartnell and I knew this perfectly well, but I suppose decencies have to be
preserved.
‘Yes?’ I murmured.
‘I didn’t want to push my card through the letter box. That would seem
so rude, and whatever I am, I am never rude.’
She made this amazing statement without a tremor.
‘So I thought I would just go round the house and – and tap on the
window pane,’ she continued unblushingly. ‘I went all round the house and
looked in at all the windows, but there was no one in the house at all.’
I understood her perfectly. Taking advantage of the fact that the house
was empty, Miss Hartnell had given unbridled rein to her curiosity and had
gone round the house examining the garden and peering in at all the
windows to see as much as she could of the interior. She had chosen to tell
her story to me, believing that I should be a more sympathetic and lenient
audience than the police. The clergy are supposed to give the benefit of the
doubt to their parishioners.
I made no comment on the situation. I merely asked a question.
‘What time was this, Miss Hartnell?’
‘As far as I can remember,’ said Miss Hartnell, ‘it must have been close
on six o’clock. I went straight home afterwards, and I got in about ten past
six, and Mrs Protheroe came in somewhere round about the half-hour,
leaving Dr Stone and Mr Redding outside, and we talked about bulbs. And
all the time the poor Colonel lying murdered. It’s a sad world.’
‘It is sometimes a rather unpleasant one,’ I said.
I rose.
‘And that is all you have to tell me?’
‘I just thought it might be important.’
‘It might,’ I agreed.
And refusing to be drawn further, much to Miss Hartnell’s
disappointment, I took my leave.
Miss Wetherby, whom I visited next, received me in a kind of flutter.
‘Dear Vicar, how truly kind. You’ve had tea? Really, you won’t? A
cushion for your back? It is so kind of you to come round so promptly.
Always willing to put yourself out for others.’
There was a good deal of this before we came to the point, and even
then it was approached with a good deal of circumlocution.
‘You must understand that I heard this on the best authority.’
In St Mary Mead the best authority is always somebody else’s servant.
‘You can’t tell me who told you?’
‘I promised, dear Mr Clement. And I always think a promise should be
a sacred thing.’
She looked very solemn.
‘Shall we say a little bird told me? That is safe isn’t it?’
I longed to say, ‘It’s damned silly.’ I rather wish I had. I should have
liked to observe the effect on Miss Wetherby.
‘Well, this little bird told that she saw a certain lady, who shall be
nameless.’
‘Another kind of bird?’ I inquired.
To my great surprise Miss Wetherby went off into paroxysms of
laughter and tapped me playfully on the arm saying:
‘Oh, Vicar, you must not be so naughty!’
When she had recovered, she went on.
‘A certain lady, and where do you think this certain lady was going? She
turned into the Vicarage road, but before she did so, she looked up and
down the road in a most peculiar way – to see if anyone she knew were
noticing her, I imagine.’
‘And the little bird –’ I inquired.
‘Paying a visit to the fishmonger’s – in the room over the shop.’
I know where maids go on their days out. I know there is one place they
never go if they can help – anywhere in the open air.
‘And the time,’ continued Miss Wetherby, leaning forward mysteriously,
‘was just before six o’clock.’
‘On which day?’
Miss Wetherby gave a little scream.
‘The day of the murder, of course, didn’t I say so?’
‘I inferred it,’ I replied. ‘And the name of the lady?’
‘Begins with an L,’ said Wetherby, nodding her head several times.
Feeling that I had got to the end of the information Miss Wetherby had
to impart, I rose to my feet.
‘You won’t let the police cross-question me, will you?’ said Miss
Wetherby, pathetically, as she clasped my hand in both of hers. ‘I do shrink
from publicity. And to stand up in court!’
‘In special cases,’ I said, ‘they let witnesses sit down.’
And I escaped.
There was still Mrs Price Ridley to see. That lady put me in my place at
once.
‘I will not be mixed up in any police court business,’ she said grimly,
after shaking my hand coldly. ‘You understand that, on the other hand,
having come across a circumstance which needs explaining, I think it
should be brought to the notice of the authorities.’
‘Does it concern Mrs Lestrange?’ I asked.
‘Why should it?’ demanded Mrs Price Ridley coldly.
She had me at a disadvantage there.
‘It’s a very simple matter,’ she continued. ‘My maid, Clara, was
standing at the front gate, she went down there for a minute or two –she
says to get a breath of fresh air. Most unlikely, I should say. Much more
probable that she was looking out for the fishmonger’s boy – if he calls
himself a boy – impudent young jackanapes, thinks because he’s seventeen
he can joke with all the girls. Anyway, as I say, she was standing at the gate
and she heard a sneeze.’
‘Yes,’ I said, waiting for more.
‘That’s all. I tell you she heard a sneeze. And don’t start telling me I’m
not so young as I once was and may have made a mistake, because it was
Clara who heard it and she’s only nineteen.’
‘But,’ I said, ‘why shouldn’t she have heard a sneeze?’
Mrs Price Ridley looked at me in obvious pity for my poorness of
intellect.
‘She heard a sneeze on the day of the murder at a time when there was
no one in your house. Doubtless the murderer was concealed in the bushes
waiting his opportunity. What you have to look for is a man with a cold in
his head.’
‘Or a sufferer from hay fever,’ I suggested. ‘But as a matter of fact, Mrs
Price Ridley, I think that mystery has a very easy solution. Our maid, Mary,
has been suffering from a severe cold in the head. In fact, her sniffing has
tried us very much lately. It must have been her sneeze your maid heard.’
‘It was a man’s sneeze,’ said Mrs Price Ridley firmly. ‘And you couldn’t
hear your maid sneeze in your kitchen from our gate.’
‘You couldn’t hear anyone sneezing in the study from your gate,’ I said.
‘Or at least, I very much doubt it.’
‘I said the man might have been concealed in the shrubbery,’ said Mrs
Price Ridley. ‘Doubtless when Clara had gone in, he effected an entrance by
the front door.’
‘Well, of course, that’s possible,’ I said.
I tried not to make my voice consciously soothing, but I must have
failed, for Mrs Price Ridley glared at me suddenly.
‘I am accustomed not to be listened to, but I might mention also that to
leave a tennis racquet carelessly flung down on the grass without a press
completely ruins it. And tennis racquets are very expensive nowadays.’
There did not seem to be rhyme or reason in this flank attack. It
bewildered me utterly.
‘But perhaps you don’t agree,’ said Mrs Price Ridley.
‘Oh! I do – certainly.’
‘I am glad. Well, that is all I have to say. I wash my hands of the whole
affair.’
She leaned back and closed her eyes like one weary of this world. I
thanked her and said goodbye.
On the doorstep, I ventured to ask Clara about her mistress’s statement.
‘It’s quite true, sir, I heard a sneeze. And it wasn’t an ordinary sneeze –
not by any means.’
Nothing about a crime is ever ordinary. The shot was not an ordinary
kind of shot. The sneeze was not a usual kind of sneeze. It was, I presume, a
special murderer’s sneeze. I asked the girl what time this had been, but she
was very vague, some time between a quarter and half-past six she thought.
Anyway, ‘it was before the mistress had the telephone call and was took
bad.’
I asked her if she had heard a shot of any kind. And she said the shots
had been something awful. After that, I placed very little credence in her
statements.
I was just turning in at my own gate when I decided to pay a friend a
visit.
Glancing at my watch, I saw that I had just time for it before taking
Evensong. I went down the road to Haydock’s house. He came out on the
doorstep to meet me.
I noticed afresh how worried and haggard he looked. This business
seemed to have aged him out of all knowledge.
‘I’m glad to see you,’ he said. ‘What’s the news?’
I told him the latest Stone development.
‘A high-class thief,’ he commented. ‘Well, that explains a lot of things.
He’d read up his subject, but he made slips from time to time to me.
Protheroe must have caught him out once. You remember the row they had.
What do you think about the girl? Is she in it too?’
‘Opinion as to that is undecided,’ I said. ‘For my own part, I think the
girl is all right.
‘She’s such a prize idiot,’ I added.
‘Oh! I wouldn’t say that. She’s rather shrewd, is Miss Gladys Cram. A
remarkably healthy specimen. Not likely to trouble members of my
profession.’
I told him that I was worried about Hawes, and that I was anxious that
he should get away for a real rest and change.
Something evasive came into his manner when I said this. His answer
did not ring quite true.
‘Yes,’ he said slowly. ‘I suppose that would be the best thing. Poor chap.
Poor chap.’
‘I thought you didn’t like him.’
‘I don’t – not much. But I’m sorry for a lot of people I don’t like.’ He
added after a minute or two: ‘I’m even sorry for Protheroe. Poor fellow –
nobody ever liked him much. Too full of his own rectitude and too self-
assertive. It’s an unlovable mixture. He was always the same – even as a
young man.’
‘I didn’t know you knew him then.’
‘Oh, yes! When we lived in Westmorland, I had a practice not far away.
That’s a long time ago now. Nearly twenty years.’
I sighed. Twenty years ago Griselda was five years old. Time is an odd
thing

‘Is that all you came to say to me, Clement?’
I looked up with a start. Haydock was watching me with keen eyes.
‘There’s something else, isn’t there?’ he said.
I nodded.
I had been uncertain whether to speak or not when I came in, but now I
decided to do so. I like Haydock as well as any man I know. He is a
splendid fellow in every way. I felt that what I had to tell might be useful to
him.
I recited my interviews with Miss Hartnell and Miss Wetherby.
He was silent for a long time after I’d spoken.
‘It’s quite true, Clement,’ he said at last. ‘I’ve been trying to shield Mrs
Lestrange from any inconvenience that I could. As a matter of fact, she’s an
old friend. But that’s not my only reason. That medical certificate of mine
isn’t the put-up job you all think it was.’
He paused, and then said gravely:
‘This is between you and me, Clement. Mrs Lestrange is doomed.’
‘What?’
‘She’s a dying woman. I give her a month at longest. Do you wonder
that I want to keep her from being badgered and questioned?’
He went on:
‘When she turned into this road that evening it was here she came – to
this house.’
‘You haven’t said so before.’
‘I didn’t want to create talk. Six to seven isn’t my time for seeing
patients, and everyone knows that. But you can take my word for it that she
was here.’
‘She wasn’t here when I came for you, though. I mean, when we
discovered the body.’
‘No,’ he seemed perturbed. ‘She’d left – to keep an appointment.’
‘In what direction was the appointment? In her own house?’
‘I don’t know, Clement. On my honour, I don’t know.’
I believed him, but –
‘And supposing an innocent man is hanged?’ I said.
‘No,’ he said. ‘No one will be hanged for the murder of Colonel
Protheroe. You can take my word for that.’
But that is just what I could not do. And yet the certainty in his voice
was very great.
‘No one will be hanged,’ he repeated.
‘This man, Archer –’
He made an impatient movement.
‘Hasn’t got brains enough to wipe his fingerprints off the pistol.’
‘Perhaps not,’ I said dubiously.
Then I remembered something, and taking the little brownish crystal I
had found in the wood from my pocket, I held it out to him and asked him
what it was.
‘H’m,’ he hesitated. ‘Looks like picric acid. Where did you find it?’
‘That,’ I replied, ‘is Sherlock Holmes’s secret.’
He smiled.
‘What is picric acid?’
‘Well, it’s an explosive.’
‘Yes, I know that, but it’s got another use, hasn’t it?’
He nodded.
‘It’s used medically – in solution for burns. Wonderful stuff.’
I held out my hand, and rather reluctantly he handed it back to me.
‘It’s of no consequence probably,’ I said. ‘But I found it in rather an
unusual place.’
‘You won’t tell me where?’
Rather childishly, I wouldn’t.
He had his secrets. Well, I would have mine.
I was a little hurt that he had not confided in me more fully.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 26

I was in a strange mood when I mounted the pulpit that night.
The church was unusually full. I cannot believe that it was the prospect
of Hawes preaching which had attracted so many. Hawes’s sermons are dull
and dogmatic. And if the news had got round that I was preaching instead,
that would not have attracted them either. For my sermons are dull and
scholarly. Neither, I am afraid, can I attribute it to devotion.
Everybody had come, I concluded, to see who else was there, and
possibly exchange a little gossip in the church porch afterwards.
Haydock was in church, which is unusual, and also Lawrence Redding.
And to my surprise, beside Lawrence I saw the white strained face of
Hawes. Anne Protheroe was there, but she usually attends Evensong on
Sundays, though I had hardly thought she would today. I was far more
surprised to see Lettice. Church-going was compulsory on Sunday morning
– Colonel Protheroe was adamant on that point, but I had never seen Lettice
at evening service before.
Gladys Cram was there, looking rather blatantly young and healthy
against a background of wizened spinsters, and I fancied that a dim figure at
the end of the church who had slipped in late, was Mrs Lestrange.
I need hardly say that Mrs Price Ridley, Miss Hartnell, Miss Wetherby,
and Miss Marple were there in full force. All the village people were there,
with hardly a single exception. I don’t know when we have had such a
crowded congregation.
Crowds are queer things. There was a magnetic atmosphere that night,
and the first person to feel its influence was myself.
As a rule, I prepare my sermons beforehand. I am careful and
conscientious over them, but no one is better aware than myself of their
deficiencies.
Tonight I was of necessity preaching extempore, and as I looked down
on the sea of upturned faces, a sudden madness entered my brain. I ceased
to be in any sense a Minister of God. I became an actor. I had an audience
before me and I wanted to move that audience – and more, I felt the power
to move it.
I am not proud of what I did that night. I am an utter disbeliever in the
emotional Revivalist spirit. Yet that night I acted the part of a raving,
ranting evangelist.
I gave out my text slowly.
I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.
I repeated it twice, and I heard my own voice, a resonant, ringing voice
unlike the voice of the everyday Leonard Clement.
I saw Griselda from her front pew look up in surprise and Dennis follow
her example.
I held my breath for a moment or two, and then I let myself rip.
The congregation in that church were in a state of pent-up emotion, ripe
to be played upon. I played upon them. I exhorted sinners to repentance. I
lashed myself into a kind of emotional frenzy. Again and again I threw out a
denouncing hand and reiterated the phrase.
‘I am speaking to you
’
And each time, from different parts of the church, a kind of sighing gasp
went up.
Mass emotion is a strange and terrible thing.
I finished up with those beautiful and poignant words – perhaps the
most poignant words in the whole Bible:
‘This night thy soul shall be required of thee
’
It was a strange, brief possession. When I got back to the Vicarage I was
my usual faded, indeterminate self. I found Griselda rather pale. She slipped
her arm through mine.
‘Len,’ she said, ‘you were rather terrible tonight. I – I didn’t like it. I’ve
never heard you preach like that before.’
‘I don’t suppose you ever will again,’ I said, sinking down wearily on
the sofa. I was tired.
‘What made you do it?’
‘A sudden madness came over me.’
‘Oh! It – it wasn’t something special?’
‘What do you mean – something special?’
‘I wondered – that was all. You’re very unexpected, Len. I never feel I
really know you.’
We sat down to cold supper, Mary being out.
‘There’s a note for you in the hall,’ said Griselda. ‘Get it, will you,
Dennis?’
Dennis, who had been very silent, obeyed.
I took it and groaned. Across the top left-hand corner was written:By
hand – Urgent.
‘This,’ I said, ‘must be from Miss Marple. There’s no one else left.’
I had been perfectly correct in my assumption.
‘Dear Mr Clement, – I should so much like to have a little chat with
you about one or two things that have occurred to me. I feel we
should all try and help in elucidating this sad mystery. I will come
over about half-past nine if I may, and tap on your study window.
Perhaps dear Griselda would be so very kind as to run over here
and cheer up my nephew. And Mr Dennis too, of course, if he cares
to come. If I do not hear, I will expect them and will come over
myself at the time I have stated.
Yours very sincerely,
‘Jane Marple.’
I handed the note to Griselda.
‘Oh, we’ll go!’ she said cheerfully. ‘A glass or two of home-made
liqueur is just what one needs on Sunday evening. I think it’s Mary’s
blancmange that is so frightfully depressing. It’s like something out of a
mortuary.’
Dennis seemed less charmed at the prospect.
‘It’s all very well for you,’ he grumbled. ‘You can talk all this highbrow
stuff about art and books. I always feel a perfect fool sitting and listening to
you.’
‘That’s good for you,’ said Griselda serenely. ‘It puts you in your place.
Anyway, I don’t think Mr Raymond West is so frightfully clever as he
pretends to be.’
‘Very few of us are,’ I said.
I wondered very much what exactly it was that Miss Marple wished to
talk over. Of all the ladies in my congregation, I considered her by far the
shrewdest. Not only does she see and hear practically everything that goes
on, but she draws amazingly neat and apposite deductions from the facts
that come under her notice.
If I were at any time to set out on a career of deceit, it would be of Miss
Marple that I should be afraid.
What Griselda called the Nephew Amusing Party started off at a little
after nine, and whilst I was waiting for Miss Marple to arrive I amused
myself by drawing up a kind of schedule of the facts connected with the
crime. I arranged them so far as possible in chronological order. I am not a
punctual person, but I am a neat one, and I like things jotted down in a
methodical fashion.
At half-past nine punctually, there was a little tap on the window, and I
rose and admitted Miss Marple.
She had a very fine Shetland shawl thrown over her head and shoulders
and was looking rather old and frail. She came in full of little fluttering
remarks.
‘So good of you to let me come – and so good of dear Griselda –
Raymond admires her so much – the perfect Greuze he always calls her

No, I won’t have a footstool.’
I deposited the Shetland shawl on a chair and returned to take a chair
facing my guest. We looked at each other, and a little deprecating smile
broke out on her face.
‘I feel that you must be wondering why – why I am so interested in all
this. You may possibly think it’s very unwomanly. No – please – I should
like to explain if I may.’
She paused a moment, a pink colour suffusing her cheeks.
‘You see,’ she began at last, ‘living alone, as I do, in a rather out-of-the-
way part of the world, one has to have a hobby. There is, of course,
woolwork, and Guides, and Welfare, and sketching, but my hobby is – and
always has been – Human Nature. So varied – and so very fascinating. And,
of course, in a small village, with nothing to distract one, one has such
ample opportunity for becoming what I might call proficient in one’s study.
One begins to class people, quite definitely, just as though they were birds
or flowers, group so-and-so, genus this, species that. Sometimes, of course,
one makes mistakes, but less and less as time goes on. And then, too, one
tests oneself. One takes a little problem – for instance, the gill of picked
shrimps that amused dear Griselda so much – a quite unimportant mystery
but absolutely incomprehensible unless one solves it right. And then there
was that matter of the changed cough drops, and the butcher’s wife’s
umbrella – the last absolutely meaningless unless on the assumption that the
greengrocer was not behaving at all nicely with the chemist’s wife – which,
of course, turned out to be the case. It is so fascinating, you know, to apply
one’s judgment and find that one is right.’
‘You usually are, I believe,’ I said smiling.
‘That, I am afraid, is what has made me a little conceited,’ confessed
Miss Marple. ‘But I have always wondered whether, if some day a really
big mystery came along, I should be able to do the same thing. I mean – just
solve it correctly. Logically, it ought to be exactly the same thing. After all,
a tiny working model of a torpedo is just the same as a real torpedo.’
‘You mean it’s all a question of relativity,’ I said slowly. ‘It should be –
logically, I admit. But I don’t know whether it really is.’
‘Surely it must be the same,’ said Miss Marple. ‘The – what one used to
call the factors at school – are the same. There’s money, and the mutual
attraction people of an – er – opposite sex – and there’s queerness of course
– so many people are a little queer, aren’t they? – in fact, most people are
when you know them well. And normal people do such astonishing things
sometimes, and abnormal people are sometimes so very sane and ordinary.
In fact, the only way is to compare people with other people you have
known or come across. You’d be surprised if you knew how very few
distinct types there are in all.’
‘You frighten me,’ I said. ‘I feel I’m being put under the microscope.’
‘Of course, I wouldn’t dream of saying any of this to Colonel Melchett
– such an autocratic man, isn’t he? – and poor Inspector Slack – well, he’s
exactly like the young lady in the boot shop who wants to sell you patent
leather because she’s got it in your size, and doesn’t take any notice of the
fact that you want brown calf.’
That, really, is a very good description of Slack.
‘But you, Mr Clement, know, I’m sure, quite as much about the crime
as Inspector Slack. I thought, if we could work together –’
‘I wonder,’ I said. ‘I think each one of us in his secret heart fancies
himself as Sherlock Holmes.’
Then I told her of the three summonses I had received that afternoon. I
told her of Anne’s discovery of the picture with the slashed face. I also told
her of Miss Cram’s attitude at the police station, and I described Haydock’s
identification of the crystal I had picked up.
‘Having found that myself,’ I finished up, ‘I should like it to be
important. But it’s probably got nothing to do with the case.’
‘I have been reading a lot of American detective stories from the library
lately,’ said Miss Marple, ‘hoping to find them helpful.’
‘Was there anything in them about picric acid?’
‘I’m afraid not. I do remember reading a story once, though, in which a
man was poisoned by picric acid and lanoline being rubbed on him as an
ointment.’
‘But as nobody has been poisoned here, that doesn’t seem to enter into
the question,’ I said.
Then I took up my schedule and handed it to her.
‘I’ve tried,’ I said, ‘to recapitulate the facts of the case as clearly as
possible.’

MY SCHEDULE
Thursday, 21st inst.
12.30 p.m. – Colonel Protheroe alters his appointment from six
to six-fifteen. Overheard by half village very probably.
12.45 – Pistol last seen in its proper place. (But this is doubtful,
as Mrs Archer had previously said she could not remember.)
5.30 (approx.) – Colonel and Mrs Protheroe leave Old Hall for
village in car.
5.30 Fake call put through to me from the North Lodge, Old
Hall.
6.15 (or a minute or two earlier) – Colonel Protheroe arrives at
Vicarage. Is shown into study by Mary.
6.20 – Mrs Protheroe comes along back lane and across garden
to study window. Colonel Protheroe not visible.
6.29 – Call from Lawrence Redding’s cottage put through to
Mrs Price Ridley (according to Exchange).
6.30-6.35 – Shot heard. (Accepting telephone call time as
correct.) Lawrence Redding, Anne Protheroe and Dr Stone’s
evidence seem to point to its being earlier, but Mrs P R probably
right.
6.45 – Lawrence Redding arrives Vicarage and finds the body.
6.48 – I meet Lawrence Redding.
6.49 – Body discovered by me.
6.55 – Haydock examines body.

NOTE. – The only two people who have no kind of alibi for 6.30–
6.35 are Miss Cram and Mrs Lestrange. Miss Cram says she was at
the barrow, but no confirmation. It seems reasonable, however, to
dismiss her from case as there seems nothing to connect her with it.
Mrs Lestrange left Dr Haydock’s house some time after six to keep
an appointment. Where was the appointment, and with whom? It
could hardly have been with Colonel Protheroe, as he expected to be
engaged with me. It is true that Mrs Lestrange was near the spot at
the time the crime was committed, but it seems doubtful what
motive she could have had for murdering him. She did not gain by
his death, and the Inspector’s theory of blackmail I cannot accept.
MrsLestrange is not that kind of woman. Also it seems unlikely that
she should have got hold of Lawrence Redding’s pistol.

‘Very clear,’ said Miss Marple, nodding her head in approval. ‘Very
clear indeed. Gentlemen always make such excellent memoranda.’
‘You agree with what I have written?’ I asked.
‘Oh, yes – you have put it all beautifully.’
I asked her the question then that I had been meaning to put all along.
‘Miss Marple,’ I said. ‘Who do you suspect? You once said that there
were seven people.’
‘Quite that, I should think,’ said Miss Marple absently. ‘I expect every
one of us suspects someone different. In fact, one can see they do.’
She didn’t ask me who I suspected.
‘The point is,’ she said, ‘that one must provide an explanation for
everything. Each thing has got to be explained away satisfactorily. If you
have a theory that fits every fact – well, then, it must be the right one. But
that’s extremely difficult. If it wasn’t for that note –’
‘The note?’ I said, surprised.
‘Yes, you remember, I told you. That note has worried me all along. It’s
wrong, somehow.’
‘Surely,’ I said, ‘that is explained now. It was written at six thirty-five
and another hand – the murderer’s – put the misleading 6.20 at the top. I
think that is clearly established.’
‘But even then,’ said Miss Marple, ‘it’s all wrong.’
‘But why?’
‘Listen.’ Miss Marple leant forward eagerly. ‘Mrs Protheroe passed my
garden, as I told you, and she went as far as the study window and she
looked in and she didn’t see Colonel Protheroe.’
‘Because he was writing at the desk,’ I said.
‘And that’s what’s all wrong. That was at twenty past six. We agreed
that he wouldn’t sit down to say he couldn’t wait any longer until after half-
past six – so, why was he sitting at the writing-table then?’
‘I never thought of that,’ I said slowly.
‘Let us, dear Mr Clement, just go over it again. Mrs Protheroe comes to
the window and she thinks the room is empty – she must have thought so,
because otherwise she would never have gone down to the studio to meet
Mr Redding. It wouldn’t have been safe. The room must have been
absolutely silent if she thought it was empty. And that leaves us three
alternatives, doesn’t it?’
‘You mean –’
‘Well, the first alternative would be that Colonel Protheroe was dead
already – but I don’t think that’s the most likely one. To begin with he’d
only been there about five minutes and she or I would have heard the shot,
and secondly, the same difficulty remains about his being at the writing-
table. The second alternative is, of course, that he was sitting at the writing-
table writing a note, but in that case it must have been a different note
altogether. It can’t have been to say he couldn’t wait. And the third –’
‘Yes?’ I said.
‘Well, the third is, of course, that Mrs Protheroe was right, and that the
room was actually empty.’
‘You mean that, after he had been shown in, he went out again and came
back later?’
‘Yes.’
‘But why should he have done that?’
Miss Marple spread out her hands in a little gesture of bewilderment.
‘That would mean looking at the case from an entirely different angle,’ I
said.
‘One so often has to do that – about everything. Don’t you think so?’
I did not reply. I was going over carefully in my mind the three
alternatives that Miss Marple had suggested.
With a slight sigh the old lady rose to her feet.
‘I must be getting back. I am very glad to have had this little chat –
though we haven’t got very far, have we?’
‘To tell you the truth,’ I said, as I fetched her shawl, ‘the whole thing
seems to me a bewildering maze.’
‘Oh! I wouldn’t say that. I think, on the whole, one theory fits nearly
everything. That is, if you admit one coincidence – and I think one
coincidence is allowable. More than one, of course, is unlikely.’
‘Do you really think that? About the theory, I mean?’ I asked, looking at
her.
‘I admit that there is one flaw in my theory – one fact that I can’t get
over. Oh! If only that note had been something quite different –’
She sighed and shook her head. She moved towards the window and
absent-mindedly reached up her hand and felt the rather depressed-looking
plant that stood in a stand.
‘You know, dear Mr Clement, this should be watered oftener. Poor
thing, it needs it badly. Your maid should water it every day. I suppose it is
she who attends to it?’
‘As much,’ I said, ‘as she attends to anything.’
‘A little raw at present,’ suggested Miss Marple.
‘Yes,’ I said. ‘And Griselda steadily refuses to attempt to sack her. Her
idea is that only a thoroughly undesirable maid will remain with us.
However, Mary herself gave us notice the other day.’
‘Indeed. I always imagined she was very fond of you both.’
‘I haven’t noticed it,’ I said. ‘But, as a matter of fact, it was Lettice
Protheroe who upset her. Mary came back from the inquest in rather a
temperamental state and found Lettice here and – well, they had words.’
‘Oh!’ said Miss Marple. She was just about to step through the window
when she stopped suddenly, and a bewildering series of changes passed
over her face.
‘Oh, dear!’ she muttered to herself. ‘I have been stupid. So that was it.
Perfectly possible all the time.’
‘I beg your pardon?’
She turned a worried face upon me.
‘Nothing. An idea that has just occurred to me. I must go home and
think things out thoroughly. Do you know, I believe I have been extremely
stupid – almost incredibly so.’
‘I find that hard to believe,’ I said gallantly.
I escorted her through the window and across the lawn.
‘Can you tell me what it is that has occurred to you so suddenly?’ I
asked.
‘I would rather not – just at present. You see, there is still a possibility
that I may be mistaken. But I do not think so. Here we are at my garden
gate. Thank you so much. Please do not come any further.’
‘Is the note still a stumbling block?’ I asked, as she passed through the
gate and latched it behind her.
She looked at me abstractedly.
‘The note? Oh! Of course that wasn’t the real note. I never thought it
was. Goodnight, Mr Clement.’
She went rapidly up the path to the house, leaving me staring after her.
I didn’t know what to think.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 27

Griselda and Dennis had not yet returned. I realized that the most natural
thing would have been for me to go up to the house with Miss Marple and
fetch them home. Both she and I had been so entirely taken up with our
preoccupation over the mystery that we had forgotten anybody existed in
the world except ourselves.
I was just standing in the hall, wondering whether I would not even now
go over and join them, when the door bell rang.
I crossed over to it. I saw there was a letter in the box, and presuming
that this was the cause of the ring, I took it out.
As I did so, however, the bell rang again, and I shoved the letter hastily
into my pocket and opened the front door.
It was Colonel Melchett.
‘Hallo, Clement. I’m on my way home from town in the car. Thought
I’d just look in and see if you could give me a drink.’
‘Delighted,’ I said. ‘Come into the study.’
He pulled off the leather coat that he was wearing and followed me into
the study. I fetched the whisky and soda and two glasses. Melchett was
standing in front of the fireplace, legs wide apart, stroking his closely-
cropped moustache.
‘I’ve got one bit of news for you, Clement. Most astounding thing
you’ve ever heard. But let that go for the minute. How are things going
down here? Any more old ladies hot on the scent?’
‘They’re not doing so badly,’ I said. ‘One of them, at all events, thinks
she’s got there.’
‘Our friend, Miss Marple, eh?’
‘Our friend, Miss Marple.’
‘Women like that always think they know everything,’ said Colonel
Melchett.
He sipped his whisky and soda appreciatively.
‘It’s probably unnecessary interference on my part, asking,’ I said. ‘But
I suppose somebody has questioned the fish boy. I mean, if the murderer
left by the front door, there’s a chance the boy may have seen him.’
‘Slack questioned him right enough,’ said Melchett. ‘But the boy says
he didn’t meet anybody. Hardly likely he would. The murderer wouldn’t be
exactly courting observation. Lots of cover by your front gate. He would
have taken a look to see if the road was clear. The boy had to call at the
Vicarage, at Haydock’s, and at Mrs Price Ridley’s. Easy enough to dodge
him.’
‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I suppose it would be.’
‘On the other hand,’ went on Melchett, ‘if by any chance that rascal
Archer did the job, and young Fred Jackson saw him about the place, I
doubt very much whether he’d let on. Archer is a cousin of his.’
‘Do you seriously suspect Archer?’
‘Well, you know, old Protheroe had his knife into Archer pretty badly.
Lots of bad blood between them. Leniency wasn’t Protheroe’s strong point.’
‘No,’ I said. ‘He was a very ruthless man.’
‘What I say is,’ said Melchett, ‘Live and let live. Of course, the law’s
the law, but it never hurts to give a man the benefit of the doubt. That’s
what Protheroe never did.’
‘He prided himself on it,’ I said.
There was a pause, and then I asked:
‘What is this “astounding bit of news” you promised me?’
‘Well, it is astounding. You know that unfinished letter that Protheroe
was writing when he was killed?’
‘Yes.’
‘We got an expert on it – to say whether the 6.20 was added by a
different hand. Naturally we sent up samples of Protheroe’s handwriting.
And do you know the verdict?That letter was never written by Protheroe at
all.’
‘You mean a forgery?’
‘It’s a forgery. The 6.20 they think is written in a different hand again –
but they’re not sure about that. The heading is in a different ink, but the
letter itself is a forgery. Protheroe never wrote it.’
‘Are they certain?’
‘Well, they’re as certain as experts ever are. You know what an expert
is! Oh! But they’re sure enough.’
‘Amazing,’ I said. Then a memory assailed me.
‘Why,’ I said, ‘I remember at the time Mrs Protheroe said it wasn’t like
her husband’s handwriting at all, and I took no notice.’
‘Really?’
‘I thought it one of those silly remarks women will make. If there
seemed one thing sure on earth it was that Protheroe had written that note.’
We looked at each other.
‘It’s curious,’ I said slowly. ‘Miss Marple was saying this evening that
that note was all wrong.’
‘Confound the woman, she couldn’t know more about it if she had
committed the murder herself.’
At that moment the telephone bell rang. There is a queer kind of
psychology about a telephone bell. It rang now persistently and with a kind
of sinister significance.
I went over and took up the receiver.
‘This is the Vicarage,’ I said. ‘Who’s speaking?’
A strange, high-pitched hysterical voice came over the wire:
‘I want to confess,’ it said. ‘My God, I want to confess.’
‘Hallo,’ I said, ‘hallo. Look here you’ve cut me off. What number was
that?’
A languid voice said it didn’t know. It added that it was sorry I had been
troubled.
I put down the receiver, and turned to Melchett.
‘You once said,’ I remarked, ‘that you would go mad if anyone else
accused themselves of the crime.’
‘What about it?’
‘That was someone who wanted to confess
And the Exchange has cut
us off.’
Melchett dashed over and took up the receiver.
‘I’ll speak to them.’
‘Do,’ I said. ‘You may have some effect. I’ll leave you to it. I’m going
out. I’ve a fancy I recognized that voice.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 28

I hurried down the village street. It was eleven o’clock, and at eleven
o’clock on a Sunday night the whole village of St Mary Mead might be
dead. I saw, however, a light in a first floor window as I passed, and,
realizing that Hawes was still up, I stopped and rang the door bell.
After what seemed a long time, Hawes’s landlady, Mrs Sadler,
laboriously unfastened two bolts, a chain, and turned a key and peered out
at me suspiciously.
‘Why, it’s Vicar!’ she exclaimed.
‘Good evening,’ I said. ‘I want to see Mr Hawes. I see there’s a light in
the window, so he’s up still.’
‘That may be. I’ve not seen him since I took up his supper. He’s had a
quiet evening – no one to see him, and he’s not been out.’
I nodded, and passing her, went quickly up the stairs. Hawes has a
bedroom and sitting-room on the first floor.
I passed into the latter. Hawes was lying back in a long chair asleep. My
entrance did not wake him. An empty cachet box and a glass of water, half-
full, stood beside him.
On the floor, by his left foot, was a crumpled sheet of paper with writing
on it. I picked it up and straightened it out.
It began: ‘My dear Clement –’
I read it through, uttered an exclamation and shoved it into my pocket.
Then I bent over Hawes and studied him attentively.
Next, reaching for the telephone which stood by his elbow, I gave the
number of the Vicarage. Melchett must have been still trying to trace the
call, for I was told that the number was engaged. Asking them to call me, I
put the instrument down again.
I put my hand into my pocket to look at the paper I had picked up once
more. With it, I drew out the note that I had found in the letter box and
which was still unopened.
Its appearance was horribly familiar. It was the same handwriting as the
anonymous letter that had come that afternoon.
I tore it open.
I read it once – twice – unable to realize its contents.
I was beginning to read it a third time when the telephone rang. Like a
man in a dream I picked up the receiver and spoke.
‘Hallo?’
‘Hallo.’
‘Is that you, Melchett?’
‘Yes, where are you? I’ve traced that call. The number is –’
‘I know the number.’
‘Oh, good! Is that where you are speaking from?’
‘Yes.’
‘What about that confession?’
‘I’ve got the confession all right.’
‘You mean you’ve got the murderer?’
I had then the strongest temptation of my life. I looked at the
anonymous scrawl. I looked at the empty cachet box with the name of
Cherubim on it. I remembered a certain casual conversation.
I made an immense effort.
‘I – don’t know,’ I said. ‘You’d better come round.’
And I gave him the address.
Then I sat down in the chair opposite Hawes to think.
I had two clear minutes to do so.
In two minutes’ time, Melchett would have arrived.
I took up the anonymous letter and read it through again for the third
time.
Then I closed my eyes and thought

OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 29

I don’t know how long I sat there – only a few minutes in reality, I suppose.
Yet it seemed as though an eternity had passed when I heard the door open
and, turning my head, looked up to see Melchett entering the room.
He stared at Hawes asleep in his chair, then turned to me.
‘What’s this, Clement? What does it all mean?’
Of the two letters in my hand I selected one and passed it to him. He
read it aloud in a low voice.

‘My dear Clement, – It is a peculiarly unpleasant thing that I have
to say. After all, I think I prefer writing it. We can discuss it at a
later date. It concerns the recent peculations. I am sorry to say that
I have satisfied myself beyond any possible doubt as to the identity
of the culprit. Painful as it is for me to have to accuse an ordained
priest of the church, my duty is only too painfully clear. An example
must be made and –’

He looked at me questioningly. At this point the writing tailed off in an
undistinguishable scrawl where death had overtaken the writer’s hand.
Melchett drew a deep breath, then looked at Hawes.
‘So that’s the solution! The one man we never even considered. And
remorse drove him to confess!’
‘He’s been very queer lately,’ I said.
Suddenly Melchett strode across to the sleeping man with a sharp
exclamation. He seized him by the shoulder and shook him, at first gently,
then with increasing violence.
‘He’s not asleep! He’s drugged! What’s the meaning of this?’
His eye went to the empty cachet box. He picked it up.
‘Has he –’
‘I think so,’ I said. ‘He showed me these the other day. Told me he’d
been warned against an overdose. It’s his way out, poor chap. Perhaps the
best way. It’s not for us to judge him.’
But Melchett was Chief Constable of the County before anything else.
The arguments that appealed to me had no weight with him. He had caught
a murderer and he wanted his murderer hanged.
In one second he was at the telephone, jerking the receiver up and down
impatiently until he got a reply. He asked for Haydock’s number. Then there
was a further pause during which he stood, his ear to the telephone and his
eyes on the limp figure in the chair.
‘Hallo – hallo – hallo – is that Dr Haydock’s? Will the doctor come
round at once to High Street? Mr Hawes. It’s urgent
what’s that?
Well,
what number is it then?
Oh, sorry.’
He rang off, fuming.
‘Wrong number, wrong number – always wrong numbers! And a man’s
life hanging on it. HALLO – you gave me the wrong number
Yes – don’t
waste time – give me three nine –nine, not five.’
Another period of impatience – shorter this time.
‘Hallo – is that you, Haydock? Melchett speaking. Come to 19 High
Street at once, will you? Hawes has taken some kind of overdose. At once,
man, it’s vital.’
He rang off, strode impatiently up and down the room.
‘Why on earth you didn’t get hold of the doctor at once, Clement, I
cannot think. Your wits must have all gone wool gathering.’
Fortunately it never occurs to Melchett that anyone can possibly have
different ideas on conduct to those he holds himself. I said nothing, and he
went on:
‘Where did you find this letter?’
‘Crumpled on the floor – where it had fallen from his hand.’
‘Extraordinary business – that old maid was right about its being the
wrong note we found. Wonder how she tumbled to that. But what an ass the
fellow was not to destroy this one. Fancy keeping it – the most damaging
evidence you can imagine!’
‘Human nature is full of inconsistencies.’
‘If it weren’t, I doubt if we should ever catch a murderer! Sooner or
later they always do some fool thing. You’re looking very under the
weather, Clement. I suppose this has been the most awful shock to you?’
‘It has. As I say, Hawes has been queer in his manner for some time, but
I never dreamed –’
‘Who would? Hallo, that sounds like a car.’ He went across to the
window, pushing up the sash and leaning out. ‘Yes, it’s Haydock all right.’
A moment later the doctor entered the room.
In a few succinct words, Melchett explained the situation.
Haydock is not a man who ever shows his feelings. He merely raised his
eyebrows, nodded, and strode across to his patient. He felt his pulse, raised
the eyelid and looked intently at the eye.
Then he turned to Melchett.
‘Want to save him for the gallows?’ he asked. ‘He’s pretty far gone, you
know. It will be touch and go, anyway. I doubt if I can bring him round.’
‘Do everything possible.’
‘Right.’
He busied himself with the case he had brought with him, preparing a
hypodermic injection which he injected into Hawes’s arm. Then he stood
up.
‘Best thing is to run him into Much Benham – to the hospital there.
Give me a hand to get him down to the car.’
We both lent our assistance. As Haydock climbed into the driving seat,
he threw a parting remark over his shoulder.
‘You won’t be able to hang him, you know, Melchett.’
‘You mean he won’t recover?’
‘May or may not. I didn’t mean that. I mean that even if he does recover
– well, the poor devil wasn’t responsible for his actions. I shall give
evidence to that effect.’
‘What did he mean by that?’ asked Melchett as we went upstairs again.
I explained that Hawes had been a victim of encephalitis lethargica.
‘Sleepy sickness, eh? Always some good reason nowadays for every
dirty action that’s done. Don’t you agree?’
‘Science is teaching us a lot.’
‘Science be damned – I beg your pardon, Clement; but all this namby
pambyism annoys me. I’m a plan man. Well, I suppose we’d better have a
look round here.’
But at this moment there was an interruption – and a most amazing one.
The door opened and Miss Marple walked into the room.
She was pink and somewhat flustered, and seemed to realize our
condition of bewilderment.
‘So sorry – so very sorry – to intrude – good evening, Colonel Melchett.
As I say, I am so sorry, but hearing that Mr Hawes was taken ill, I felt I
must come round and see if I couldn’t do something.’
She paused. Colonel Melchett was regarding her in a somewhat
disgusted fashion.
‘Very kind of you, Miss Marple,’ he said dryly. ‘But no need to trouble.
How did you know, by the way?’
It was the question I had been yearning to ask!
‘The telephone,’ explained Miss Marple. ‘So careless with their wrong
numbers, aren’t they? You spoke to me first, thinking I was Dr Haydock.
My number is three five.’
‘So that was it!’ I exclaimed.
There is always some perfectly good and reasonable explanation for
Miss Marple’s omniscience.
‘And so,’ she continued. ‘I just came round to see if I could be of any
use.’
‘Very kind of you,’ said Melchett again, even more dryly this time. ‘But
nothing to be done. Haydock’s taken him off to hospital.’
‘Actually to hospital? Oh, that’s a great relief! I am so very glad to hear
it. He’ll be quite safe there. When you say “nothing to be done”, you don’t
mean that he won’t recover?’
‘It’s very doubtful,’ I said.
Miss Marple’s eyes had gone to the cachet box.
‘I suppose he took an overdose?’ she said.
Melchett, I think, was in favour of being reticent. Perhaps I might have
been under other circumstances. But my discussion of the case with Miss
Marple was too fresh in my mind for me to have the same view, though I
must admit that her rapid appearance on the scene and eager curiosity
repelled me slightly.
‘You had better look at this,’ I said, and handed her Protheroe’s
unfinished letter.
She took it and read it without any appearance of surprise.
‘You had already deduced something of the kind, had you not?’ I asked.
‘Yes – yes, indeed. May I ask you, Mr Clement, what made you come
here this evening? That is a point which puzzles me. You and Colonel
Melchett – not at all what I should have expected.’
I explained the telephone call and that I believed I had recognized
Hawes’s voice. Miss Marple nodded thoughtfully.
‘Very interesting. Very providential – if I may use the term. Yes, it
brought you here in the nick of time.’
‘In the nick of time for what?’ I said bitterly.
Miss Marple looked surprised.
‘To save Mr Hawes’s life, of course.’
‘Don’t you think,’ I said, ‘that it might be better if Hawes didn’t
recover? Better for him – better for everyone. We know the truth now and
–’
I stopped – for Miss Marple was nodding her head with such a peculiar
vehemence that it made me lose the thread of what I was saying.
‘Of course,’ she said. ‘Of course! That’s what he wants you to think!
That you know the truth – and that it’s best for everyone as it is. Oh, yes, it
all fits in – the letter, and the overdose, and poor Mr Hawes’s state of mind
and his confession. It all fits in –but it’s wrong
’
We stared at her.
‘That’s why I am so glad Mr Hawes is safe – in hospital – where no one
can get at him. If he recovers, he’ll tell you the truth.’
‘The truth?’
‘Yes – that he never touched a hair of Colonel Protheroe’s head.’
‘But the telephone call,’ I said. ‘The letter – the overdose. It’s all so
clear.’
‘That’s what he wants you to think. Oh, he’s very clever! Keeping the
letter and using it this way was very clever indeed.’
‘Who do you mean,’ I said, ‘by “he”?’
‘I mean the murderer,’ said Miss Marple.
She added very quietly:
‘I mean Mr Lawrence Redding
’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 30

We stared at her. I really think that for a moment or two we really believed
she was out of her mind. The accusation seemed so utterly preposterous.
Colonel Melchett was the first to speak. He spoke kindly and with a
kind of pitying tolerance.
‘That is absurd, Miss Marple,’ he said. ‘Young Redding has been
completely cleared.’
‘Naturally,’ said Miss Marple. ‘He saw to that.’
‘On the contrary,’ said Colonel Melchett dryly. ‘He did his best to get
himself accused of the murder.’
‘Yes,’ said Miss Marple. ‘He took us all in that way – myself as much as
anyone else. You will remember, dear Mr Clement, that I was quite taken
aback when I heard Mr Redding had confessed to the crime. It upset all my
ideas and made me think him innocent – when up to then I had felt
convinced that he was guilty.’
‘Then it was Lawrence Redding you suspected?’
‘I know that in books it is always the most unlikely person. But I never
find that rule applies in real life. There it is so often the obvious that is true.
Much as I have always liked Mrs Protheroe, I could not avoid coming to the
conclusion that she was completely under Mr Redding’s thumb and would
do anything he told her, and, of course, he is not the kind of young man
who would dream of running away with a penniless woman. From his point
of view it was necessary that Colonel Protheroe should be removed – and so
he removed him. One of those charming young men who have no moral
sense.’
Colonel Melchett had been snorting impatiently for some time. Now he
broke out.
‘Absolute nonsense – the whole thing! Redding’s time is fully
accounted for up to 6.50 and Haydock says positively Protheroe couldn’t
have been shot then. I suppose you think you know better than a doctor. Or
do you suggest that Haydock is deliberately lying – the Lord knows why?’
‘I think Dr Haydock’s evidence was absolutely truthful. He is a very
upright man. And, of course, it was Mrs Protheroe who actually shot
Colonel Protheroe – not Mr Redding.’
Again we stared at her. Miss Marple arranged her lace fichu, pushed
back the fleecy shawl that draped her shoulders, and began to deliver a
gentle old-maidish lecture comprising the most astounding statements in the
most natural way in the world.
‘I have not thought it right to speak until now. One’s own belief – even
so strong as to amount to knowledge – is not the same as proof. And unless
one has an explanation that will fit all the facts (as I was saying to dear Mr
Clement this evening) one cannot advance it with any real conviction. And
my own explanation was not quite complete – it lacked just one thing – but
suddenly, just as I was leaving Mr Clement’s study, I noticed the palm in the
pot by the window – and – well, there the whole thing was! Clear as
daylight!’
‘Mad – quite mad,’ murmured Melchett to me.
But Miss Marple beamed on us serenely and went on in her gentle
ladylike voice.
‘I was very sorry to believe what I did – very sorry. Because I liked
them both. But you know what human nature is. And to begin with, when
first he and then she both confessed in the most foolish way – well, I was
more relieved than I could say. I had been wrong. And I began to think of
other people who had a possible motive for wishing Colonel Protheroe out
of the way.’
‘The seven suspects!’ I murmured.
She smiled at me.
‘Yes, indeed. There was that man Archer – not likely, but primed with
drink (so inflaming) you never know. And, of course, there was your Mary.
She’s been walking out with Archer a long time, and she’s a queer-tempered
girl. Motive and opportunity – why, she was alone in the house! Old Mrs
Archer could easily have got the pistol from Mr Redding’s house for either
of those two. And then, of course, there was Lettice – wanting freedom and
money to do as she liked. I’ve known many cases where the most beautiful
and ethereal girls have shown next to no moral scruple – though, of course,
gentlemen never wish to believe it of them.’
I winced.
‘And then there was the tennis racquet,’ continued Miss Marple.
‘The tennis racquet?’
‘Yes, the one Mrs Price Ridley’s Clara saw lying on the grass by the
Vicarage gate. That looked as though Mr Dennis had got back earlier from
his tennis party than he said. Boys of sixteen are so very susceptible and so
very unbalanced. Whatever the motive – for Lettice’s sake or for yours, it
was a possibility. And then, of course, there was poor Mr Hawes and you –
not both of you naturally – but alternatively, as the lawyers say.’
‘Me?’ I exclaimed in lively astonishment.
‘Well, yes. I do apologize – and indeed I never really thought – but
there was the question of those disappearing sums of money. Either you or
Mr Hawes must be guilty, and Mrs Price Ridley was going about
everywhere hinting that you were the person in fault – principally because
you objected so vigorously to any kind of inquiry into the matter. Of course,
I myself was always convinced it was Mr Hawes – he reminded me so
much of that unfortunate organist I mentioned; but all the same one couldn’t
be absolutely sure –’
‘Human nature being what it is,’ I ended grimly.
‘Exactly. And then, of course, there was dear Griselda.’
‘But Mrs Clement was completely out of it,’ interrupted Melchett. ‘She
returned by the 6.50 train.’
‘That’s what she said,’ retorted Miss Marple. ‘One should never go by
what people say. The 6.50 was half an hour late that night. But at a quarter-
past seven I saw her with my own eyes starting for Old Hall. So it followed
that she must have come by the earlier train. Indeed she was seen; but
perhaps you know that?’
She looked at me inquiringly.
Some magnetism in her glance impelled me to hold out the last
anonymous letter, the one I had opened so short a time ago. It set out in
detail that Griselda had been seen leaving Lawrence Redding’s cottage by
the back window at twenty past six on the fatal day.
I said nothing then or at any time of the dreadful suspicion that had for
one moment assailed my mind. I had seen it in nightmare terms – a past
intrigue between Lawrence and Griselda, the knowledge of it coming to
Protheroe’s ears, his decision to make me acquainted with the facts – and
Griselda, desperate, stealing the pistol and silencing Protheroe. As I say – a
nightmare only – but invested for a few long minutes with a dreadful
appearance of reality.
I don’t know whether Miss Marple had any inkling of all this. Very
probably she had. Few things are hidden from her.
She handed me back the note with a little nod.
‘That’s been all over the village,’ she said. ‘And it did look rather
suspicious, didn’t it? Especially with Mrs Archer swearing at the inquest
that the pistol was still in the cottage when she left at midday.’
She paused a minute and then went on.
‘But I’m wandering terribly from the point. What I want to say – and
believe it my duty – is to put my own explanation of the mystery before
you. If you don’t believe it – well, I shall have done my best. Even as it is,
my wish to be quite sure before I spoke may have cost poor Mr Hawes his
life.’
Again she paused, and when she resumed, her voice held a different
note. It was less apologetic, more decided.
‘That is my own explanation of the facts. By Thursday afternoon the
crime had been fully planned down to the smallest detail. Lawrence
Redding first called on the Vicar, knowing him to be out. He had with him
the pistol which he concealed in that pot in the stand by the window. When
the Vicar came in, Lawrence explained his visit by a statement that he had
made up his mind to go away. At five-thirty, Lawrence Redding telephoned
from the North Lodge to the Vicar, adopting a woman’s voice (you
remember what a good amateur actor he was).
‘Mrs Protheroe and her husband had just started for the village. And – a
very curious thing (though no one happened to think of it that way) – Mrs
Protheroe took no handbag with her. Really a most unusual thing for a
woman to do. Just before twenty past six she passes my garden and stops
and speaks, so as to give me every opportunity of noticing that she has no
weapon with her and also that she is quite her normal self. They realized,
you see, that I am a noticing kind of person. She disappears round the
corner of the house to the study window. The poor Colonel is sitting at the
desk writing his letter to you. He is deaf, as we all know. She takes the
pistol from the bowl where it is waiting for her, comes up behind him and
shoots him through the head, throws down the pistol and is out again like a
flash, and going down the garden to the studio. Nearly anyone would swear
that there couldn’t have been time!’
‘But the shot?’ objected the Colonel. ‘You didn’t hear the shot?’
‘There is, I believe, an invention called a Maxim silencer. So I gather
from detective stories. I wonder if, possibly, the sneeze that the maid, Clara,
heard might have actually been the shot? But no matter. Mrs Protheroe is
met at the studio by Mr Redding. They go in together – and, human nature
being what it is, I’m afraid they realize that I shan’t leave the garden till
they come out again!’
I had never liked Miss Marple better than at this moment, with her
humorous perception of her own weakness.
‘When they do come out, their demeanour is gay and natural. And there,
in reality, they made a mistake. Because if they had really said goodbye to
each other, as they pretended, they would have looked very different. But
you see, that was their weak point. They simply dare not appear upset in
any way. For the next ten minutes they are careful to provide themselves
with what is called an alibi, I believe. Finally Mr Redding goes to the
Vicarage, leaving it as late as he dares. He probably saw you on the
footpath from far away and was able to time matters nicely. He picks up the
pistol and the silencer, leaves the forged letter with the time on it written in
a different ink and apparently in a different handwriting. When the forgery
is discovered it will look like a clumsy attempt to incriminate Anne
Protheroe.
‘But when he leaves the letter, he finds the one actually written by
Colonel Protheroe – something quite unexpected. And being a very
intelligent young man, and seeing that this letter may come in very useful to
him, he takes it away with him. He alters the hands of the clock to the same
time as the letter – knowing that it is always kept a quarter of an hour fast.
The same idea – attempt to throw suspicion on Mrs Protheroe. Then he
leaves, meeting you outside the gate, and acting the part of someone nearly
distraught. As I say, he is really most intelligent. What would a murderer
who had committed a crime try to do? Behave naturally, of course. So that
is just what Mr Redding does not do. He gets rid of the silencer, but
marches into the police station with the pistol and makes a perfectly
ridiculous self-accusation which takes everybody in.’
There was something fascinating in Miss Marple’s resumĂ© of the case.
She spoke with such certainty that we both felt that in this way and in no
other could the crime have been committed.
‘What about the shot heard in the wood?’ I asked. ‘Was that the
coincidence to which you were referring earlier this evening?’
‘Oh, dear, no!’ Miss Marple shook her head briskly. ‘That wasn’t a
coincidence – very far from it. It was absolutely necessary that a shot
should be heard – otherwise suspicion of Mrs Protheroe might have
continued. How Mr Redding arranged it, I don’t quite know. But I
understand that picric acid explodes if you drop a weight on it, and you will
remember, dear Vicar, that you met Mr Redding carrying a large stone just
in the part of the wood where you picked up that crystal later. Gentlemen
are so clever at arranging things – the stone suspended above the crystals
and then a time fuse – or do I mean a slow match? Something that would
take about twenty minutes to burn through – so that the explosion would
come about 6.30 when he and Mrs Protheroe had come out of the studio and
were in full view. A very safe device because what would there be to find
afterwards – only a big stone! But even that he tried to remove – when you
came upon him.’
‘I believe you are right,’ I exclaimed, remembering the start of surprise
Lawrence had given on seeing me that day. It had seemed natural enough at
the time, but now

Miss Marple seemed to read my thoughts, for she nodded her head
shrewdly.
‘Yes,’ she said, ‘it must have been a very nasty shock for him to come
across you just then. But he turned it off very well – pretending he was
bringing it to me for my rock gardens. Only –’ Miss Marple became
suddenly very emphatic. ‘It was the wrong sort of stone for my rock
gardens! And that put me on the right track!’
All this time Colonel Melchett had sat like a man in a trance. Now he
showed signs of coming to. He snorted once or twice, blew his nose in a
bewildered fashion, and said:
‘Upon my word! Well, upon my word!’
Beyond that, he did not commit himself. I think that he, like myself,
was impressed with the logical certainty of Miss Marple’s conclusions. But
for the moment he was not willing to admit it.
Instead, he stretched out a hand, picked up the crumpled letter and
barked out:
‘All very well. But how do you account for this fellow Hawes! Why, he
actually rang up and confessed.’
‘Yes, that was what was so providential. The Vicar’s sermon, doubtless.
You know, dear Mr Clement, you really preached a most remarkable
sermon. It must have affected Mr Hawes deeply. He could bear it no longer,
and felt he must confess – about the misappropriations of the church funds.’
‘What?’
‘Yes – and that, under Providence, is what has saved his life. (For I hope
and trust it is saved. Dr Haydock is so clever.) As I see the matter, Mr
Redding kept this letter (a risky thing to do, but I expect he hid it in some
safe place) and waited till he found out for certain to whom it referred. He
soon made quite sure that it was Mr Hawes. I understand he came back here
with Mr Hawes last night and spent a long time with him. I suspect that he
then substituted a cachet of his own for one of Mr Hawes’s, and slipped this
letter in the pocket of Mr Hawes’s dressing-gown. The poor young man
would swallow the fatal cachet in all innocence – after his death his things
would be gone through and the letter found and everyone would jump to the
conclusion that he had shot Colonel Protheroe and taken his own life out of
remorse. I rather fancy Mr Hawes must have found that letter tonight just
after taking the fatal cachet. In his disordered state, it must have seemed
like something supernatural, and, coming on top of the Vicar’s sermon, it
must have impelled him to confess the whole thing.’
‘Upon my word,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘Upon my word!Most
extraordinary! I – I – don’t believe a word of it.’
He had never made a statement that sounded more unconvincing. It
must have sounded so in his own ears, for he went on:
‘And can you explain the other telephone call – the one from Mr
Redding’s cottage to Mrs Price Ridley?’
‘Ah!’ said Miss Marple. ‘That is what I call the coincidence. Dear
Griselda sent that call – she and Mr Dennis between them, I fancy. They
had heard the rumours Mrs Price Ridley was circulating about the Vicar,
and they thought of this (perhaps rather childish) way of silencing her. The
coincidence lies in the fact that the call should have been put through at
exactly the same time as the fake shot from the wood. It led one to believe
that the two must be connected.’
I suddenly remembered how everyone who spoke of that shot had
described it as ‘different’ from the usual shot. They had been right. Yet how
hard to explain just in what way the ‘difference’ of the shot consisted.
Colonel Melchett cleared his throat.
‘Your solution is a very plausible one, Miss Marple,’ he said. ‘But you
will allow me to point out that there is not a shadow of proof.’
‘I know,’ said Miss Marple. ‘But you believe it to be true, don’t you?’
There was a pause, then the Colonel said almost reluctantly:
‘Yes, I do. Dash it all, it’s the only way the thing could have happened.
But there’s no proof – not an atom.’
Miss Marple coughed.
‘That is why I thought perhaps under the circumstances –’
‘Yes?’
‘A little trap might be permissable.’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 31

Colonel Melchett and I both stared at her.
‘A trap? What kind of a trap?’
Miss Marple was a little diffident, but it was clear that she had a plan
fully outlined.
‘Supposing Mr Redding were to be rung up on the telephone and
warned.’
Colonel Melchett smiled.
‘“All is discovered. Fly!” That’s an old wheeze, Miss Marple. Not that it
isn’t often successful! But I think in this case young Redding is too downy a
bird to be caught that way.’
‘It would have to be something specific. I quite realize that,’ said Miss
Marple. ‘I would suggest – this is just a mere suggestion – that the warning
should come from somebody who is known to have rather unusual views on
these matters. Dr Haydock’s conversation would lead anyone to suppose
that he might view such a thing as murder from an unusual angle. If he were
to hint that somebody – Mrs Sadler – or one of her children – had actually
happened to see the transposing of the cachets – well, of course, if Mr
Redding is an innocent man, that statement will mean nothing to him, but if
he isn’t –’
‘Well, he might just possibly do something foolish.’
‘And deliver himself into our hands. It’s possible. Very ingenious, Miss
Marple. But will Haydock stand for it? As you say, his views –’
Miss Marple interrupted him brightly.
‘Oh, but that’s theory! So very different from practice, isn’t it? But
anyway, here he is, so we can ask him.’
Haydock was, I think, rather astonished to find Miss Marple with us. He
looked tired and haggard.
‘It’s been a near thing,’ he said. ‘A very near thing. But he’s going to
pull through. It’s a doctor’s business to save his patient and I saved him, but
I’d have been just as glad if I hadn’t pulled it off.’
‘You may think differently,’ said Melchett, ‘when you have heard what
we have to tell you.’
And briefly and succinctly, he put Miss Marple’s theory of the crime
before the doctor, ending up with her final suggestion.
We were then privileged to see exactly what Miss Marple meant by the
difference between theory and practice.
Haydock’s views appeared to have undergone a complete
transformation. He would, I think, have liked Lawrence Redding’s head on
a charger. It was not, I imagine, the murder of Colonel Protheroe that so
stirred his rancour. It was the assault on the unlucky Hawes.
‘The damned scoundrel,’ said Haydock. ‘The damned scoundrel! That
poor devil Hawes. He’s got a mother and a sister too. The stigma of being
the mother and sister of a murderer would have rested on them for life, and
think of their mental anguish. Of all the cowardly dastardly tricks!’
For sheer primitive rage, commend me to a thoroughgoing humanitarian
when you get him well roused.
‘If this thing’s true,’ he said, ‘you can count on me. The fellow’s not fit
to live. A defenceless chap like Hawes.’
A lame dog of any kind can always count on Haydock’s sympathy.
He was eagerly arranging details with Melchett when Miss Marple rose
and I insisted on seeing her home.
‘It is most kind of you, Mr Clement,’ said Miss Marple, as we walked
down the deserted street. ‘Dear me, past twelve o’clock. I hope Raymond
has gone to bed and not waited up.’
‘He should have accompanied you,’ I said.
‘I didn’t let him know I was going,’ said Miss Marple.
I smiled suddenly as I remembered Raymond West’s subtle
psychological analysis of the crime.
‘If your theory turns out to be the truth – which I for one do not doubt
for a minute,’ I said, ‘you will have a very good score over your nephew.’
Miss Marple smiled also – an indulgent smile.
‘I remember a saying of my Great Aunt Fanny’s. I was sixteen at the
time and thought it particularly foolish.’
‘Yes?’ I inquired.
‘She used to say: “The young people think the old people are fools; but
the old people know the young people are fools!”’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 32

There is little more to be told. Miss Marple’s plan succeeded. Lawrence
Redding was not an innocent man, and the hint of a witness of the change
of capsule did indeed cause him to do ‘something foolish’. Such is the
power of an evil conscience.
He was, of course, peculiarly placed. His first impulse, I imagine, must
have been to cut and run. But there was his accomplice to consider. He
could not leave without getting word to her, and he dared not wait till
morning. So he went up to Old Hall that night – and two of Colonel
Melchett’s most efficient officers followed him. He threw gravel at Anne
Protheroe’s window, aroused her, and an urgent whisper brought her down
to speak with him. Doubtless they felt safer outside than in – with the
possibility of Lettice waking. But as it happened, the two police officers
were able to overhear the conversation in full. It left the matter in no doubt.
Miss Marple had been right on every count.
The trial of Lawrence Redding and Anne Protheroe is a matter of public
knowledge. I do not propose to go into it. I will only mention that great
credit was reflected upon Inspector Slack, whose zeal and intelligence had
resulted in the criminals being brought to justice. Naturally, nothing was
said of Miss Marple’s share in the business. She herself would have been
horrified at the thought of such a thing.
Lettice came to see me just before the trial took place. She drifted
through my study window, wraith-like as ever. She told me then that she
had all along been convinced of her stepmother’s complicity. The loss of the
yellow beret had been a mere excuse for searching the study. She hoped
against hope that she might find something the police had overlooked.
‘You see,’ she said in her dreamy voice, ‘they didn’t hate her like I did.
And hate makes things easier for you.’
Disappointed in the result of her search, she had deliberately dropped
Anne’s ear-ring by the desk.
‘Since I knew she had done it, what did it matter? One way was as good
as another. She had killed him.’
I sighed a little. There are always some things that Lettice will never
see. In some respects she is morally colour blind.
‘What are you going to do, Lettice?’ I asked.
‘When – when it’s all over, I am going abroad.’ She hesitated and then
went on. ‘I am going abroad with my mother.’
I looked up, startled.
She nodded.
‘Didn’t you ever guess? Mrs Lestrange is my mother. She is – is dying,
you know. She wanted to see me and so she came down here under an
assumed name. Dr Haydock helped her. He’s a very old friend of hers – he
was keen about her once – you can see that! In a way, he still is. Men
always went batty about mother, I believe. She’s awfully attractive even
now. Anyway, Dr Haydock did everything he could to help her. She didn’t
come down here under her own name because of the disgusting way people
talk and gossip. She went to see father that night and told him she was
dying and had a great longing to see something of me. Father was a beast.
He said she’d forfeited all claim, and that I thought she was dead – as
though I had ever swallowed that story! Men like father never see an inch
before their noses!
‘But mother is not the sort to give in. She thought it only decent to go to
father first, but when he turned her down so brutally she sent a note to me,
and I arranged to leave the tennis party early and meet her at the end of the
footpath at a quarter past six. We just had a hurried meeting and arranged
when to meet again. We left each other before half-past six. Afterwards I
was terrified that she would be suspected of having killed father. After all,
she had got a grudge against him. That’s why I got hold of that old picture
of her up in the attic and slashed it about. I was afraid the police might go
nosing about and get hold of it and recognize it. Dr Haydock was frightened
too. Sometimes, I believe, he really thought she had done it! Mother is
rather a – desperate kind of person. She doesn’t count consequences.’
She paused.
‘It’s queer. She and I belong to each other. Father and I didn’t. But
mother – well, anyway, I’m going abroad with her. I shall be with her till –
till the end
’
She got up and I took her hand.
‘God bless you both,’ I said. ‘Some day, I hope, there is a lot of
happiness coming to you, Lettice.’
‘There should be,’ she said, with an attempt at a laugh. ‘There hasn’t
been much so far – has there? Oh, well, I don’t suppose it matters.
Goodbye, Mr Clement. You’ve been frightfully decent to me always – you
and Griselda.’
Griselda!
I had to own to her how terribly the anonymous letter had upset me, and
first she laughed, and then solemnly read me a lecture.
‘However,’ she added, ‘I’m going to be very sober and Godfearing in
future – quite like the Pilgrim fathers.’
I did not see Griselda in the rĂŽle of a Pilgrim father.
She went on:
‘You see, Len, I have a steadying influence coming into my life. It’s
coming into your life, too, but in your case it will be a kind of – of
rejuvenating one – at least, I hope so! You can’t call me a dear child half so
much when we have a real child of our own. And, Len, I’ve decided that
now I’m going to be a real “wife and mother” (as they say in books), I must
be a housekeeper too. I’ve bought two books on Household Management
and one on Mother Love, and if that doesn’t turn me out a pattern I don’t
know what will! They are all simply screamingly funny – not intentionally,
you know. Especially the one about bringing up children.’
‘You haven’t bought a book on How to Treat a Husband, have you?’ I
asked, with sudden apprehension as I drew her to me.
‘I don’t need to,’ said Griselda. ‘I’m a very good wife. I love you dearly.
What more do you want?’
‘Nothing,’ I said.
‘Could you say, just for once, that you love me madly?’
‘Griselda,’ I said – ‘I adore you! I worship you! I am wildly, hopelessly
and quite unclerically crazy about you!’
My wife gave a deep and contented sigh.
Then she drew away suddenly.
‘Bother! Here’s Miss Marple coming. Don’t let her suspect, will you? I
don’t want everyone offering me cushions and urging me to put my feet up.
Tell her I’ve gone down to the golf links. That will put her off the scent –
and it’s quite true because I left my yellow pullover there and I want it.’
Miss Marple came to the window, halted apologetically, and asked for
Griselda.
‘Griselda,’ I said, ‘has gone to the golf links.’
An expression of concern leaped into Miss Marple’s eyes.
‘Oh, but surely,’ she said, ‘that is most unwise – just now.’
And then in a nice, old-fashioned, lady-like, maiden-lady way, she
blushed.
And to cover the moment’s confusion, we talked hurriedly of the
Protheroe case, and of ‘Dr Stone,’ who had turned out to be a well-known
cracksman with several different aliases. Miss Cram, by the way, had been
cleared of all complicity. She had at last admitted taking the suitcase to the
wood, but had done so in all good faith, Dr Stone having told her that he
feared the rivalry of other archaeologists who would not stick at burglary to
gain their object of discrediting his theories. The girl apparently swallowed
this not very plausible story. She is now, according to the village, looking
out for a more genuine article in the line of an elderly bachelor requiring a
secretary.
As we talked, I wondered very much how Miss Marple had discovered
our latest secret. But presently, in a discreet fashion, Miss Marple herself
supplied me with a clue.
‘I hope dear Griselda is not overdoing it,’ she murmured, and, after a
discreet pause, ‘I was in the bookshop in Much Benham yesterday –’
Poor Griselda – that book on Mother Love has been her undoing!
‘I wonder, Miss Marple,’ I said suddenly, ‘if you were to commit a
murder whether you would ever be found out.’
‘What a terrible idea,’ said Miss Marple, shocked. ‘I hope I could never
do such a wicked thing.’
‘But human nature being what it is,’ I murmured.
Miss Marple acknowledged the hit with a pretty old-ladyish laugh.
‘How naughty of you, Mr Clement.’ She rose. ‘But naturally you are in
good spirits.’
She paused by the window.
‘My love to dear Griselda – and tell her – that any little secret is quite
safe with me.’
Really Miss Marple is rather a dear

OceanofPDF.com

Credits

Cover by www.juliejenkinsdesign.com © HarperCollins/Agatha Christie
Ltd 2007
OceanofPDF.com

The Body in the Library
OceanofPDF.com

OceanofPDF.com

OceanofPDF.com
Dedication

To My Friend Nan

OceanofPDF.com

Foreword

There are certain clichĂ©s belonging to certain types of fiction. The ‘bold bad
baronet’ for melodrama, the ‘body in the library’ for the detective story. For
several years I treasured up the possibility of a suitable ‘Variation on a well-
known Theme’. I laid down for myself certain conditions. The library in
question must be a highly orthodox and conventional library. The body, on
the other hand, must be a wildly improbable and highly sensational body.
Such were the terms of the problem, but for some years they remained as
such, represented only by a few lines of writing in an exercise book. Then,
staying one summer for a few days at a fashionable hotel by the seaside I
observed a family at one of the tables in the dining-room; an elderly man, a
cripple, in a wheeled chair, and with him was a family party of a younger
generation. Fortunately they left the next day, so that my imagination could
get to work unhampered by any kind of knowledge. When people ask ‘Do
you put real people in your books?’ the answer is that, for me, it is quite
impossible to write about anyone I know, or have ever spoken to, or indeed
have even heard about! For some reason, it kills them for me stone dead.
But I can take a ‘lay figure’ and endow it with qualities and imaginings of
my own.
So an elderly crippled man became the pivot of the story. Colonel and
Mrs Bantry, those old cronies of my Miss Marple, had just the right kind of
library. In the manner of a cookery recipe add the following ingredients: a
tennis pro, a young dancer, an artist, a girl guide, a dance hostess, etc., and
serve up Ă la Miss Marple!

OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 1

Mrs Bantry was dreaming. Her sweet peas had just taken a First at the
flower show. The vicar, dressed in cassock and surplice, was giving out the
prizes in church. His wife wandered past, dressed in a bathing-suit, but as is
the blessed habit of dreams this fact did not arouse the disapproval of the
parish in the way it would assuredly have done in real life

Mrs Bantry was enjoying her dream a good deal. She usually did enjoy
those early-morning dreams that were terminated by the arrival of early-
morning tea. Somewhere in her inner consciousness was an awareness of
the usual early-morning noises of the household. The rattle of the curtain-
rings on the stairs as the housemaid drew them, the noises of the second
housemaid’s dustpan and brush in the passage outside. In the distance the
heavy noise of the front-door bolt being drawn back.
Another day was beginning. In the meantime she must extract as much
pleasure as possible from the flower show – for already its dream-like
quality was becoming apparent

Below her was the noise of the big wooden shutters in the drawing-
room being opened. She heard it, yet did not hear it. For quite half an hour
longer the usual household noises would go on, discreet, subdued, not
disturbing because they were so familiar. They would culminate in a swift,
controlled sound of footsteps along the passage, the rustle of a print dress,
the subdued chink of tea-things as the tray was deposited on the table
outside, then the soft knock and the entry of Mary to draw the curtains.
In her sleep Mrs Bantry frowned. Something disturbing was penetrating
through to the dream state, something out of its time. Footsteps along the
passage, footsteps that were too hurried and too soon. Her ears listened
unconsciously for the chink of china, but there was no chink of china.
The knock came at the door. Automatically from the depths of her
dreams Mrs Bantry said: ‘Come in.’ The door opened – now there would be
the chink of curtain-rings as the curtains were drawn back.
But there was no chink of curtain-rings. Out of the dim green light
Mary’s voice came – breathless, hysterical: ‘Oh, ma’am, oh, ma’am, there’s
a body in the library.’
And then with a hysterical burst of sobs she rushed out of the room
again.

II

Mrs Bantry sat up in bed.
Either her dream had taken a very odd turn or else – or else Mary had
really rushed into the room and had said (incredible! fantastic!) that there
was a body in the library.
‘Impossible,’ said Mrs Bantry to herself. ‘I must have been dreaming.’
But even as she said it, she felt more and more certain that she had not
been dreaming, that Mary, her superior self-controlled Mary, had actually
uttered those fantastic words.
Mrs Bantry reflected a minute and then applied an urgent conjugal
elbow to her sleeping spouse.
‘Arthur, Arthur, wake up.’
Colonel Bantry grunted, muttered, and rolled over on his side.
‘Wake up, Arthur. Did you hear what she said?’
‘Very likely,’ said Colonel Bantry indistinctly. ‘I quite agree with you,
Dolly,’ and promptly went to sleep again.
Mrs Bantry shook him.
‘You’ve got to listen. Mary came in and said that there was a body in the
library.’
‘Eh, what?’
‘A body in the library.’
‘Who said so?’
‘Mary.’
Colonel Bantry collected his scattered faculties and proceeded to deal
with the situation. He said:
‘Nonsense, old girl; you’ve been dreaming.’
‘No, I haven’t. I thought so, too, at first. But I haven’t. She really came
in and said so.’
‘Mary came in and said there was a body in the library?’
‘Yes.’
‘But there couldn’t be,’ said Colonel Bantry.
‘No, no, I suppose not,’ said Mrs Bantry doubtfully.
Rallying, she went on:
‘But then why did Mary say there was?’
‘She can’t have.’
‘She did.’
‘You must have imagined it.’
‘I didn’t imagine it.’
Colonel Bantry was by now thoroughly awake and prepared to deal
with the situation on its merits. He said kindly:
‘You’ve been dreaming, Dolly, that’s what it is. It’s that detective story
you were reading –The Clue of the Broken Match. You know – Lord
Edgbaston finds a beautiful blonde dead on the library hearthrug. Bodies
are always being found in libraries in books. I’ve never known a case in real
life.’
‘Perhaps you will now,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘Anyway, Arthur, you’ve got
to get up and see.’
‘But really, Dolly, it must have been a dream. Dreams often do seem
wonderfully vivid when you first wake up. You feel quite sure they’re true.’
‘I was having quite a different sort of dream – about a flower show and
the vicar’s wife in a bathing-dress – something like that.’
With a sudden burst of energy Mrs Bantry jumped out of bed and pulled
back the curtains. The light of a fine autumn day flooded the room.
‘I did not dream it,’ said Mrs Bantry firmly. ‘Get up at once, Arthur, and
go downstairs and see about it.’
‘You want me to go downstairs and ask if there’s a body in the library? I
shall look a damned fool.’
‘You needn’t ask anything,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘If there is a body – and of
course it’s just possible that Mary’s gone mad and thinks she sees things
that aren’t there – well, somebody will tell you soon enough. You won’t
have to say a word.’
Grumbling, Colonel Bantry wrapped himself in his dressing-gown and
left the room. He went along the passage and down the staircase. At the foot
of it was a little knot of huddled servants; some of them were sobbing. The
butler stepped forward impressively.
‘I’m glad you have come, sir. I have directed that nothing should be
done until you came. Will it be in order for me to ring up the police, sir?’
‘Ring ’em up about what?’
The butler cast a reproachful glance over his shoulder at the tall young
woman who was weeping hysterically on the cook’s shoulder.
‘I understood, sir, that Mary had already informed you. She said she had
done so.’
Mary gasped out:
‘I was so upset I don’t know what I said. It all came over me again and
my legs gave way and my inside turned over. Finding it like that – oh, oh,
oh!’
She subsided again on to Mrs Eccles, who said: ‘There, there, my dear,’
with some relish.
‘Mary is naturally somewhat upset, sir, having been the one to make the
gruesome discovery,’ explained the butler. ‘She went into the library as
usual, to draw the curtains, and – almost stumbled over the body.’
‘Do you mean to tell me,’ demanded Colonel Bantry, ‘that there’s a
dead body in my library –my library?’
The butler coughed.
‘Perhaps, sir, you would like to see for yourself.’

III

‘Hallo, ’allo, ’allo. Police station here. Yes, who’s speaking?’
Police-Constable Palk was buttoning up his tunic with one hand while
the other held the receiver.
‘Yes, yes, Gossington Hall. Yes? Oh, good-morning, sir.’ Police-
Constable Palk’s tone underwent a slight modification. It became less
impatiently official, recognizing the generous patron of the police sports
and the principal magistrate of the district.
‘Yes, sir? What can I do for you? – I’m sorry, sir, I didn’t quite catch – a
body, did you say? – yes? – yes, if you please, sir – that’s right, sir – young
woman not known to you, you say? – quite, sir. Yes, you can leave it all to
me.’
Police-Constable Palk replaced the receiver, uttered a long-drawn
whistle and proceeded to dial his superior officer’s number.
Mrs Palk looked in from the kitchen whence proceeded an appetizing
smell of frying bacon.
‘What is it?’
‘Rummest thing you ever heard of,’ replied her husband. ‘Body of a
young woman found up at the Hall. In the Colonel’s library.’
‘Murdered?’
‘Strangled, so he says.’
‘Who was she?’
‘The Colonel says he doesn’t know her from Adam.’
‘Then what was she doing in ’is library?’
Police-Constable Palk silenced her with a reproachful glance and spoke
officially into the telephone.
‘Inspector Slack? Police-Constable Palk here. A report has just come in
that the body of a young woman was discovered this morning at seven-
fifteen –’
IV

Miss Marple’s telephone rang when she was dressing. The sound of it
flurried her a little. It was an unusual hour for her telephone to ring. So well
ordered was her prim spinster’s life that unforeseen telephone calls were a
source of vivid conjecture.
‘Dear me,’ said Miss Marple, surveying the ringing instrument with
perplexity. ‘I wonder who that can be?’
Nine o’clock to nine-thirty was the recognized time for the village to
make friendly calls to neighbours. Plans for the day, invitations and so on
were always issued then. The butcher had been known to ring up just before
nine if some crisis in the meat trade had occurred. At intervals during the
day spasmodic calls might occur, though it was considered bad form to ring
after nine-thirty at night. It was true that Miss Marple’s nephew, a writer,
and therefore erratic, had been known to ring up at the most peculiar times,
once as late as ten minutes to midnight. But whatever Raymond West’s
eccentricities, early rising was not one of them. Neither he nor anyone of
Miss Marple’s acquaintance would be likely to ring up before eight in the
morning. Actually a quarter to eight.
Too early even for a telegram, since the post office did not open until
eight.
‘It must be,’ Miss Marple decided, ‘a wrong number.’
Having decided this, she advanced to the impatient instrument and
quelled its clamour by picking up the receiver. ‘Yes?’ she said.
‘Is that you, Jane?’
Miss Marple was much surprised.
‘Yes, it’s Jane. You’re up very early, Dolly.’
Mrs Bantry’s voice came breathless and agitated over the wires.
‘The most awful thing has happened.’
‘Oh, my dear.’
‘We’ve just found a body in the library.’
For a moment Miss Marple thought her friend had gone mad.
‘You’ve found a what?’
‘I know. One doesn’t believe it, does one? I mean, I thought they only
happened in books. I had to argue for hours with Arthur this morning before
he’d even go down and see.’
Miss Marple tried to collect herself. She demanded breathlessly: ‘But
whose body is it?’
‘It’s a blonde.’
‘A what?’
‘A blonde. A beautiful blonde – like books again. None of us have ever
seen her before. She’s just lying there in the library, dead. That’s why
you’ve got to come up at once.’
‘You want me to come up?’
‘Yes, I’m sending the car down for you.’
Miss Marple said doubtfully:
‘Of course, dear, if you think I can be of any comfort to you –’
‘Oh, I don’t want comfort. But you’re so good at bodies.’
‘Oh no, indeed. My little successes have been mostly theoretical.’
‘But you’re very good at murders. She’s been murdered, you see,
strangled. What I feel is that if one has got to have a murder actually
happening in one’s house, one might as well enjoy it, if you know what I
mean. That’s why I want you to come and help me find out who did it and
unravel the mystery and all that. It really is rather thrilling, isn’t it?’
‘Well, of course, my dear, if I can be of any help to you.’
‘Splendid! Arthur’s being rather difficult. He seems to think I shouldn’t
enjoy myself about it at all. Of course, I do know it’s very sad and all that,
but then I don’t know the girl – and when you’ve seen her you’ll understand
what I mean when I say she doesn’t look real at all.’

V

A little breathless, Miss Marple alighted from the Bantry’s car, the door of
which was held open for her by the chauffeur.
Colonel Bantry came out on the steps, and looked a little surprised.
‘Miss Marple? – er – very pleased to see you.’
‘Your wife telephoned to me,’ explained Miss Marple.
‘Capital, capital. She ought to have someone with her. She’ll crack up
otherwise. She’s putting a good face on things at the moment, but you know
what it is –’
At this moment Mrs Bantry appeared, and exclaimed:
‘Do go back into the dining-room and eat your breakfast, Arthur. Your
bacon will get cold.’
‘I thought it might be the Inspector arriving,’ explained Colonel Bantry.
‘He’ll be here soon enough,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘That’s why it’s important
to get your breakfast first. You need it.’
‘So do you. Much better come and eat something. Dolly –’
‘I’ll come in a minute,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘Go on, Arthur.’
Colonel Bantry was shooed back into the dining-room like a recalcitrant
hen.
‘Now!’ said Mrs Bantry with an intonation of triumph. ‘Come on.’
She led the way rapidly along the long corridor to the east of the house.
Outside the library door Constable Palk stood on guard. He intercepted Mrs
Bantry with a show of authority.
‘I’m afraid nobody is allowed in, madam. Inspector’s orders.’
‘Nonsense, Palk,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘You know Miss Marple perfectly
well.’
Constable Palk admitted to knowing Miss Marple.
‘It’s very important that she should see the body,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘Don’t be stupid, Palk. After all, it’s my library, isn’t it?’
Constable Palk gave way. His habit of giving in to the gentry was
lifelong. The Inspector, he reflected, need never know about it.
‘Nothing must be touched or handled in any way,’ he warned the ladies.
‘Of course not,’ said Mrs Bantry impatiently. ‘We know that. You can
come in and watch, if you like.’
Constable Palk availed himself of this permission. It had been his
intention, anyway.
Mrs Bantry bore her friend triumphantly across the library to the big
old-fashioned fireplace. She said, with a dramatic sense of climax: ‘There!’
Miss Marple understood then just what her friend had meant when she
said the dead girl wasn’t real. The library was a room very typical of its
owners. It was large and shabby and untidy. It had big sagging arm-chairs,
and pipes and books and estate papers laid out on the big table. There were
one or two good old family portraits on the walls, and some bad Victorian
water-colours, and some would-be-funny hunting scenes. There was a big
vase of Michaelmas daisies in the corner. The whole room was dim and
mellow and casual. It spoke of long occupation and familiar use and of
links with tradition.
And across the old bearskin hearthrug there was sprawled something
new and crude and melodramatic.
The flamboyant figure of a girl. A girl with unnaturally fair hair dressed
up off her face in elaborate curls and rings. Her thin body was dressed in a
backless evening-dress of white spangled satin. The face was heavily made-
up, the powder standing out grotesquely on its blue swollen surface, the
mascara of the lashes lying thickly on the distorted cheeks, the scarlet of the
lips looking like a gash. The finger-nails were enamelled in a deep blood-
red and so were the toenails in their cheap silver sandal shoes. It was a
cheap, tawdry, flamboyant figure – most incongruous in the solid old-
fashioned comfort of Colonel Bantry’s library.
Mrs Bantry said in a low voice:
‘You see what I mean? It just isn’t true!’
The old lady by her side nodded her head. She looked down long and
thoughtfully at the huddled figure.
She said at last in a gentle voice:
‘She’s very young.’
‘Yes – yes – I suppose she is.’ Mrs Bantry seemed almost surprised –
like one making a discovery.
Miss Marple bent down. She did not touch the girl. She looked at the
fingers that clutched frantically at the front of the girl’s dress, as though she
had clawed it in her last frantic struggle for breath.
There was the sound of a car scrunching on the gravel outside.
Constable Palk said with urgency:
‘That’ll be the Inspector
’
True to his ingrained belief that the gentry didn’t let you down, Mrs
Bantry immediately moved to the door. Miss Marple followed her. Mrs
Bantry said:
‘That’ll be all right, Palk.’
Constable Palk was immensely relieved.

VI

Hastily downing the last fragments of toast and marmalade with a drink of
coffee, Colonel Bantry hurried out into the hall and was relieved to see
Colonel Melchett, the Chief Constable of the county, descending from a car
with Inspector Slack in attendance. Melchett was a friend of the Colonel’s.
Slack he had never much taken to – an energetic man who belied his name
and who accompanied his bustling manner with a good deal of disregard for
the feelings of anyone he did not consider important.
‘Morning, Bantry,’ said the Chief Constable. ‘Thought I’d better come
along myself. This seems an extraordinary business.’
‘It’s – it’s––’ Colonel Bantry struggled to express himself. ‘It’s
incredible – fantastic!’
‘No idea who the woman is?’
‘Not the slightest. Never set eyes on her in my life.’
‘Butler know anything?’ asked Inspector Slack.
‘Lorrimer is just as taken aback as I am.’
‘Ah,’ said Inspector Slack. ‘I wonder.’
Colonel Bantry said:
‘There’s breakfast in the dining-room, Melchett, if you’d like
anything?’
‘No, no – better get on with the job. Haydock ought to be here any
minute now – ah, here he is.’
Another car drew up and big, broad-shouldered Doctor Haydock, who
was also the police surgeon, got out. A second police car had disgorged two
plain-clothes men, one with a camera.
‘All set – eh?’ said the Chief Constable. ‘Right. We’ll go along. In the
library, Slack tells me.’
Colonel Bantry groaned.
‘It’s incredible! You know, when my wife insisted this morning that the
housemaid had come in and said there was a body in the library, I just
wouldn’t believe her.’
‘No, no, I can quite understand that. Hope your missus isn’t too badly
upset by it all?’
‘She’s been wonderful – really wonderful. She’s got old Miss Marple up
here with her – from the village, you know.’
‘Miss Marple?’ The Chief Constable stiffened. ‘Why did she send for
her?’
‘Oh, a woman wants another woman – don’t you think so?’
Colonel Melchett said with a slight chuckle:
‘If you ask me, your wife’s going to try her hand at a little amateur
detecting. Miss Marple’s quite the local sleuth. Put it over us properly once,
didn’t she, Slack?’
Inspector Slack said: ‘That was different.’
‘Different from what?’
‘That was a local case, that was, sir. The old lady knows everything that
goes on in the village, that’s true enough. But she’ll be out of her depth
here.’
Melchett said dryly: ‘You don’t know very much about it yourself yet,
Slack.’
‘Ah, you wait, sir. It won’t take me long to get down to it.’

VII

In the dining-room Mrs Bantry and Miss Marple, in their turn, were
partaking of breakfast.
After waiting on her guest, Mrs Bantry said urgently:
‘Well, Jane?’
Miss Marple looked up at her, slightly bewildered.
Mrs Bantry said hopefully:
‘Doesn’t it remind you of anything?’
For Miss Marple had attained fame by her ability to link up trivial
village happenings with graver problems in such a way as to throw light
upon the latter.
‘No,’ said Miss Marple thoughtfully, ‘I can’t say that it does – not at the
moment. I was reminded a little of Mrs Chetty’s youngest – Edie, you know
– but I think that was just because this poor girl bit her nails and her front
teeth stuck out a little. Nothing more than that. And, of course,’ went on
Miss Marple, pursuing the parallel further, ‘Edie was fond of what I call
cheap finery, too.’
‘You mean her dress?’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘Yes, a very tawdry satin – poor quality.’
Mrs Bantry said:
‘I know. One of those nasty little shops where everything is a guinea.’
She went on hopefully:
‘Let me see, what happened to Mrs Chetty’s Edie?’
‘She’s just gone into her second place – and doing very well, I believe.’
Mrs Bantry felt slightly disappointed. The village parallel didn’t seem to
be exactly hopeful.
‘What I can’t make out,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘is what she could possibly be
doing in Arthur’s study. The window was forced, Palk tells me. She might
have come down here with a burglar and then they quarrelled – but that
seems such nonsense, doesn’t it?’
‘She was hardly dressed for burglary,’ said Miss Marple thoughtfully.
‘No, she was dressed for dancing – or a party of some kind. But there’s
nothing of that kind down here – or anywhere near.’
‘N-n-o,’ said Miss Marple doubtfully.
Mrs Bantry pounced.
‘Something’s in your mind, Jane.’
‘Well, I was just wondering –’
‘Yes?’
‘Basil Blake.’
Mrs Bantry cried impulsively: ‘Oh, no!’ and added as though in
explanation, ‘I know his mother.’
The two women looked at each other.
Miss Marple sighed and shook her head.
‘I quite understand how you feel about it.’
‘Selina Blake is the nicest woman imaginable. Her herbaceous borders
are simply marvellous – they make me green with envy. And she’s
frightfully generous with cuttings.’
Miss Marple, passing over these claims to consideration on the part of
Mrs Blake, said:
‘All the same, you know, there has been a lot of talk.’
‘Oh, I know – I know. And of course Arthur goes simply livid when he
hears Basil Blake mentioned. He was really very rude to Arthur, and since
then Arthur won’t hear a good word for him. He’s got that silly slighting
way of talking that these boys have nowadays – sneering at people sticking
up for their school or the Empire or that sort of thing. And then, of course,
the clothes he wears!’
‘People say,’ continued Mrs Bantry, ‘that it doesn’t matter what you
wear in the country. I never heard such nonsense. It’s just in the country that
everyone notices.’ She paused, and added wistfully: ‘He was an adorable
baby in his bath.’
‘There was a lovely picture of the Cheviot murderer as a baby in the
paper last Sunday,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Oh, but Jane, you don’t thing he –’
‘No, no, dear. I didn’t mean that at all. That would indeed be jumping to
conclusions. I was just trying to account for the young woman’s presence
down here. St Mary Mead is such an unlikely place. And then it seemed to
me that the only possible explanation was Basil Blake. He does have
parties. People came down from London and from the studios – you
remember last July? Shouting and singing – the most terrible noise –
everyone very drunk, I’m afraid – and the mess and the broken glass next
morning simply unbelievable – so old Mrs Berry told me – and a young
woman asleep in the bath with practically nothing on!’
Mrs Bantry said indulgently:
‘I suppose they were film people.’
‘Very likely. And then – what I expect you’ve heard – several week-
ends lately he’s brought down a young woman with him – a platinum
blonde.’
Mrs Bantry exclaimed:
‘You don’t think it’s this one?’
‘Well – I wondered. Of course, I’ve never seen her close to – only just
getting in and out of the car – and once in the cottage garden when she was
sunbathing with just some shorts and a brassiĂšre. I never really saw her
face. And all these girls with their make-up and their hair and their nails
look so alike.’
‘Yes. Still, it might be. It’s an idea, Jane.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 2

It was an idea that was being at that moment discussed by Colonel Melchett
and Colonel Bantry.
The Chief Constable, after viewing the body and seeing his
subordinates set to work on their routine tasks, had adjourned with the
master of the house to the study in the other wing of the house.
Colonel Melchett was an irascible-looking man with a habit of tugging
at his short red moustache. He did so now, shooting a perplexed sideways
glance at the other man. Finally, he rapped out:
‘Look here, Bantry, got to get this off my chest. Is it a fact that you
don’t know from Adam who this girl is?’
The other’s answer was explosive, but the Chief Constable interrupted
him.
‘Yes, yes, old man, but look at it like this. Might be deuced awkward for
you. Married man – fond of your missus and all that. But just between
ourselves – if you were tied up with this girl in any way, better say so now.
Quite natural to want to suppress the fact – should feel the same myself. But
it won’t do. Murder case. Facts bound to come out. Dash it all, I’m not
suggesting you strangled the girl – not the sort of thing you’d do –I know
that. But, after all, she came here – to this house. Put it she broke in and was
waiting to see you, and some bloke or other followed her down and did her
in. Possible, you know. See what I mean?’
‘Damn it all, Melchett, I tell you I’ve never set eyes on that girl in my
life! I’m not that sort of man.’
‘That’s all right, then. Shouldn’t blame you, you know. Man of the
world. Still, if you say so – Question is, what was she doing down here?
She doesn’t come from these parts – that’s quite certain.’
‘The whole thing’s a nightmare,’ fumed the angry master of the house.
‘The point is, old man, what was she doing in your library?’
‘How should I know?I didn’t ask her here.’
‘No, no. But she came here, all the same. Looks as though she wanted
to see you. You haven’t had any odd letters or anything?’
‘No, I haven’t.’
Colonel Melchett inquired delicately:
‘What were you doing yourself last night?’
‘I went to the meeting of the Conservative Association. Nine o’clock, at
Much Benham.’
‘And you got home when?’
‘I left Much Benham just after ten – had a bit of trouble on the way
home, had to change a wheel. I got back at a quarter to twelve.’
‘You didn’t go into the library?’
‘No.’
‘Pity.’
‘I was tired. I went straight up to bed.’
‘Anyone waiting up for you?’
‘No. I always take the latchkey. Lorrimer goes to bed at eleven unless I
give orders to the contrary.’
‘Who shuts up the library?’
‘Lorrimer. Usually about seven-thirty this time of year.’
‘Would he go in there again during the evening?’
‘Not with my being out. He left the tray with whisky and glasses in the
hall.’
‘I see. What about your wife?’
‘I don’t know. She was in bed when I got home and fast asleep. She
may have sat in the library yesterday evening or in the drawing-room. I
forgot to ask her.’
‘Oh well, we shall soon know all the details. Of course, it’s possible one
of the servants may be concerned, eh?’
Colonel Bantry shook his head.
‘I don’t believe it. They’re all a most respectable lot. We’ve had ’em for
years.’
Melchett agreed.
‘Yes, it doesn’t seem likely that they’re mixed up in it. Looks more as
though the girl came down from town – perhaps with some young fellow.
Though why they wanted to break into this house –’
Bantry interrupted.
‘London. That’s more like it. We don’t have goings on down here – at
least –’
‘Well, what is it?’
‘Upon my word!’ exploded Colonel Bantry. ‘Basil Blake!’
‘Who’s he?’
‘Young fellow connected with the film industry. Poisonous young brute.
My wife sticks up for him because she was at school with his mother, but of
all the decadent useless young jackanapes! Wants his behind kicked! He’s
taken that cottage on the Lansham Road – you know – ghastly modern bit
of building. He has parties there, shrieking, noisy crowds, and he has girls
down for the weekend.’
‘Girls?’
‘Yes, there was one last week – one of these platinum blondes –’
The Colonel’s jaw dropped.
‘A platinum blonde, eh?’ said Melchett reflectively.
‘Yes. I say, Melchett, you don’t think –’
The Chief Constable said briskly:
‘It’s a possibility. It accounts for a girl of this type being in St Mary
Mead. I think I’ll run along and have a word with this young fellow – Braid
– Blake – what did you say his name was?’
‘Blake. Basil Blake.’
‘Will he be at home, do you know?’
‘Let me see. What’s today – Saturday? Usually gets here sometime
Saturday morning.’
Melchett said grimly:
‘We’ll see if we can find him.’

II
Basil Blake’s cottage, which consisted of all modern conveniences enclosed
in a hideous shell of half timbering and sham Tudor, was known to the
postal authorities, and to William Booker, builder, as ‘Chatsworth’; to Basil
and his friends as ‘The Period Piece’, and to the village of St Mary Mead at
large as ‘Mr Booker’s new house’.
It was little more than a quarter of a mile from the village proper, being
situated on a new building estate that had been bought by the enterprising
Mr Booker just beyond the Blue Boar, with frontage on what had been a
particularly unspoilt country lane. Gossington Hall was about a mile farther
on along the same road.
Lively interest had been aroused in St Mary Mead when news went
round that ‘Mr Booker’s new house’ had been bought by a film star. Eager
watch was kept for the first appearance of the legendary creature in the
village, and it may be said that as far as appearances went Basil Blake was
all that could be asked for. Little by little, however, the real facts leaked out.
Basil Blake was not a film star – not even a film actor. He was a very junior
person, rejoicing in the title of about fifteenth in the list of those responsible
for Set Decorations at Lemville Studios, headquarters of British New Era
Films. The village maidens lost interest, and the ruling class of censorious
spinsters took exception to Basil Blake’s way of life. Only the landlord of
the Blue Boar continued to be enthusiastic about Basil and Basil’s friends.
The revenues of the Blue Boar had increased since the young man’s arrival
in the place.
The police car stopped outside the distorted rustic gate of Mr Booker’s
fancy, and Colonel Melchett, with a glance of distaste at the excessive half
timbering of Chatsworth, strode up to the front door and attacked it briskly
with the knocker.
It was opened much more promptly than he had expected. A young man
with straight, somewhat long, black hair, wearing orange corduroy trousers
and a royal-blue shirt, snapped out: ‘Well, what do you want?’
‘Are you Mr Basil Blake?’
‘Of course I am.’
‘I should be glad to have a few words with you, if I may, Mr Blake?’
‘Who are you?’
‘I am Colonel Melchett, the Chief Constable of the County.’
Mr Blake said insolently:
‘You don’t say so; how amusing!’
And Colonel Melchett, following the other in, understood what Colonel
Bantry’s reactions had been. The toe of his own boot itched.
Containing himself, however, he said with an attempt to speak
pleasantly:
‘You’re an early riser, Mr Blake.’
‘Not at all. I haven’t been to bed yet.’
‘Indeed.’
‘But I don’t suppose you’ve come here to inquire into my hours of
bedgoing – or if you have it’s rather a waste of the county’s time and
money. What is it you want to speak to me about?’
Colonel Melchett cleared his throat.
‘I understand, Mr Blake, that last week-end you had a visitor – a – er –
fair-haired young lady.’
Basil Blake stared, threw back his head and roared with laughter.
‘Have the old cats been on to you from the village? About my morals?
Damn it all, morals aren’t a police matter. You know that.’
‘As you say,’ said Melchett dryly, ‘your morals are no concern of mine.
I have come to you because the body of a fair-haired young woman of
slightly – er – exotic appearance has been found – murdered.’
‘Strewth!’ Blake stared at him. ‘Where?’
‘In the library at Gossington Hall.’
‘At Gossington? At old Bantry’s? I say, that’s pretty rich. Old Bantry!
The dirty old man!’
Colonel Melchett went very red in the face. He said sharply through the
renewed mirth of the young man opposite him: ‘Kindly control your
tongue, sir. I came to ask you if you can throw any light on this business.’
‘You’ve come round to ask me if I’ve missed a blonde? Is that it? Why
should – hallo, ’allo, ’allo, what’s this?’
A car had drawn up outside with a scream of brakes. Out of it tumbled a
young woman dressed in flapping black-and-white pyjamas. She had scarlet
lips, blackened eyelashes, and a platinum-blonde head. She strode up to the
door, flung it open, and exclaimed angrily:
‘Why did you run out on me, you brute?’
Basil Blake had risen.
‘So there you are! Why shouldn’t I leave you? I told you to clear out
and you wouldn’t.’
‘Why the hell should I because you told me to? I was enjoying myself.’
‘Yes – with that filthy brute Rosenberg. You know what he’s like.’
‘You were jealous, that’s all.’
‘Don’t flatter yourself. I hate to see a girl I like who can’t hold her drink
and lets a disgusting Central European paw her about.’
‘That’s a damned lie. You were drinking pretty hard yourself – and
going on with the black-haired Spanish bitch.’
‘If I take you to a party I expect you to be able to behave yourself.’
‘And I refuse to be dictated to, and that’s that. You said we’d go to the
party and come on down here afterwards. I’m not going to leave a party
before I’m ready to leave it.’
‘No – and that’s why I left you flat. I was ready to come down here and
I came. I don’t hang round waiting for any fool of a woman.’
‘Sweet, polite person you are!’
‘You seem to have followed me down all right!’
‘I wanted to tell you what I thought of you!’
‘If you think you can boss me, my girl, you’re wrong!’
‘And if you think you can order me about, you can think again!’
They glared at each other.
It was at this moment that Colonel Melchett seized his opportunity, and
cleared his throat loudly.
Basil Blake swung round on him.
‘Hallo, I forgot you were here. About time you took yourself off, isn’t
it? Let me introduce you – Dinah Lee – Colonel Blimp of the County
Police. And now, Colonel, that you’ve seen my blonde is alive and in good
condition, perhaps you’ll get on with the good work concerning old
Bantry’s little bit of fluff. Good-morning!’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘I advise you to keep a civil tongue in your head, young man, or you’ll
let yourself in for trouble,’ and stumped out, his face red and wrathful.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 3

In his office at Much Benham, Colonel Melchett received and scrutinized
the reports of his subordinates:
‘
so it all seems clear enough, sir,’ Inspector Slack was concluding:
‘Mrs Bantry sat in the library after dinner and went to bed just before ten.
She turned out the lights when she left the room and, presumably, no one
entered the room afterwards. The servants went to bed at half-past ten and
Lorrimer, after putting the drinks in the hall, went to bed at a quarter to
eleven. Nobody heard anything out of the usual except the third housemaid,
and she heard too much! Groans and a blood-curdling yell and sinister
footsteps and I don’t know what. The second housemaid who shares a room
with her says the other girl slept all night through without a sound. It’s those
ones that make up things that cause us all the trouble.’
‘What about the forced window?’
‘Amateur job, Simmons says; done with a common chisel – ordinary
pattern – wouldn’t have made much noise. Ought to be a chisel about the
house but nobody can find it. Still, that’s common enough where tools are
concerned.’
‘Think any of the servants know anything?’
Rather unwillingly Inspector Slack replied:
‘No, sir, I don’t think they do. They all seemed very shocked and upset.
I had my suspicions of Lorrimer – reticent, he was, if you know what I
mean – but I don’t think there’s anything in it.’
Melchett nodded. He attached no importance to Lorrimer’s reticence.
The energetic Inspector Slack often produced that effect on people he
interrogated.
The door opened and Dr Haydock came in.
‘Thought I’d look in and give you the rough gist of things.’
‘Yes, yes, glad to see you. Well?’
‘Nothing much. Just what you’d think. Death was due to strangulation.
Satin waistband of her own dress, which was passed round the neck and
crossed at the back. Quite easy and simple to do. Wouldn’t have needed
great strength – that is, if the girl were taken by surprise. There are no signs
of a struggle.’
‘What about time of death?’
‘Say, between ten o’clock and midnight.’
‘You can’t get nearer than that?’
Haydock shook his head with a slight grin.
‘I won’t risk my professional reputation. Not earlier than ten and not
later than midnight.’
‘And your own fancy inclines to which time?’
‘Depends. There was a fire in the grate – the room was warm – all that
would delay rigor and cadaveric stiffening.’
‘Anything more you can say about her?’
‘Nothing much. She was young – about seventeen or eighteen, I should
say. Rather immature in some ways but well developed muscularly. Quite a
healthy specimen. She was virgo intacta, by the way.’
And with a nod of his head the doctor left the room.
Melchett said to the Inspector:
‘You’re quite sure she’d never been seen before at Gossington?’
‘The servants are positive of that. Quite indignant about it. They’d have
remembered if they’d ever seen her about in the neighbourhood, they say.’
‘I expect they would,’ said Melchett. ‘Anyone of that type sticks out a
mile round here. Look at that young woman of Blake’s.’
‘Pity it wasn’t her,’ said Slack; ‘then we should be able to get on a bit.’
‘It seems to me this girl must have come down from London,’ said the
Chief Constable thoughtfully. ‘Don’t believe there will be any local leads.
In that case, I suppose, we should do well to call in the Yard. It’s a case for
them, not for us.’
‘Something must have brought her down here, though,’ said Slack. He
added tentatively: ‘Seems to me, Colonel and Mrs Bantry must know
something – of course, I know they’re friends of yours, sir –’
Colonel Melchett treated him to a cold stare. He said stiffly:
‘You may rest assured that I’m taking every possibility into account.
Every possibility.’ He went on: ‘You’ve looked through the list of persons
reported missing, I suppose?’
Slack nodded. He produced a typed sheet.
‘Got ’em here. Mrs Saunders, reported missing a week ago, dark-haired,
blue-eyed, thirty-six. ’Tisn’t her – and, anyway, everyone knows except her
husband that she’s gone off with a fellow from Leeds – commercial. Mrs
Barnard – she’s sixty-five. Pamela Reeves, sixteen, missing from her home
last night, had attended Girl Guide rally, dark-brown hair in pigtail, five feet
five –’
Melchett said irritably:
‘Don’t go on reading idiotic details, Slack. This wasn’t a schoolgirl. In
my opinion –’
He broke off as the telephone rang. ‘Hallo – yes – yes, Much Benham
Police Headquarters – what? Just a minute –’
He listened, and wrote rapidly. Then he spoke again, a new tone in his
voice:
‘Ruby Keene, eighteen, occupation professional dancer, five feet four
inches, slender, platinum-blonde hair, blue eyes, retroussé nose, believed to
be wearing white diamanté evening-dress, silver sandal shoes. Is that right?
What? Yes, not a doubt of it, I should say. I’ll send Slack over at once.’
He rang off and looked at his subordinate with rising excitement.
‘We’ve got it, I think. That was the Glenshire Police’ (Glenshire was the
adjoining county). ‘Girl reported missing from the Majestic Hotel,
Danemouth.’
‘Danemouth,’ said Inspector Slack. ‘That’s more like it.’
Danemouth was a large and fashionable watering-place on the coast not
far away.
‘It’s only a matter of eighteen miles or so from here,’ said the Chief
Constable. ‘The girl was a dance hostess or something at the Majestic.
Didn’t come on to do her turn last night and the management were very fed
up about it. When she was still missing this morning one of the other girls
got the wind up about her, or someone else did. It sounds a bit obscure.
You’d better go over to Danemouth at once, Slack. Report there to
Superintendent Harper, and co-operate with him.’

II

Activity was always to Inspector Slack’s taste. To rush off in a car, to
silence rudely those people who were anxious to tell him things, to cut short
conversations on the plea of urgent necessity. All this was the breath of life
to Slack.
In an incredibly short time, therefore, he had arrived at Danemouth,
reported at police headquarters, had a brief interview with a distracted and
apprehensive hotel manager, and, leaving the latter with the doubtful
comfort of – ‘got to make sure it is the girl, first, before we start raising the
wind’ – was driving back to Much Benham in company with Ruby Keene’s
nearest relative.
He had put through a short call to Much Benham before leaving
Danemouth, so the Chief Constable was prepared for his arrival, though not
perhaps for the brief introduction of: ‘This is Josie, sir.’
Colonel Melchett stared at his subordinate coldly. His feeling was that
Slack had taken leave of his senses.
The young woman who had just got out of the car came to the rescue.
‘That’s what I’m known as professionally,’ she explained with a
momentary flash of large, handsome white teeth. ‘Raymond and Josie, my
partner and I call ourselves, and, of course, all the hotel know me as Josie.
Josephine Turner’s my real name.’
Colonel Melchett adjusted himself to the situation and invited Miss
Turner to sit down, meanwhile casting a swift, professional glance over her.
She was a good-looking young woman of perhaps nearer thirty than
twenty, her looks depending more on skilful grooming than actual features.
She looked competent and good-tempered, with plenty of common sense.
She was not the type that would ever be described as glamorous, but she
had nevertheless plenty of attraction. She was discreetly made-up and wore
a dark tailor-made suit. Though she looked anxious and upset she was not,
the Colonel decided, particularly grief-stricken.
As she sat down she said: ‘It seems too awful to be true. Do you really
think it’s Ruby?’
‘That, I’m afraid, is what we’ve got to ask you to tell us. I’m afraid it
may be rather unpleasant for you.’
Miss Turner said apprehensively:
‘Does she – does she – look very terrible?’
‘Well – I’m afraid it may be rather a shock to you.’ He handed her his
cigarette-case and she accepted one gratefully.
‘Do – do you want me to look at her right away?’
‘It would be best, I think, Miss Turner. You see, it’s not much good
asking you questions until we’re sure. Best get it over, don’t you think?’
‘All right.’
They drove down to the mortuary.
When Josie came out after a brief visit, she looked rather sick.
‘It’s Ruby all right,’ she said shakily. ‘Poor kid! Goodness, I do feel
queer. There isn’t’ – she looked round wistfully – ‘any gin?’
Gin was not available, but brandy was, and after gupling a little down
Miss Turner regained her composure. She said frankly:
‘It gives you a turn, doesn’t it, seeing anything like that? Poor little
Rube! What swine men are, aren’t they?’
‘You believe it was a man?’
Josie looked slightly taken aback.
‘Wasn’t it? Well, I mean – I naturally thought –’
‘Any special man you were thinking of?’
She shook her head vigorously.
‘No – not me. I haven’t the least idea. Naturally Ruby wouldn’t have let
on to me if –’
‘If what?’
Josie hesitated.
‘Well – if she’d been – going about with anyone.’
Melchett shot her a keen glance. He said no more until they were back
at his office. Then he began:
‘Now, Miss Turner, I want all the information you can give me.’
‘Yes, of course. Where shall I begin?’
‘I’d like the girl’s full name and address, her relationship to you and all
you know about her.’
Josephine Turner nodded. Melchett was confirmed in his opinion that
she felt no particular grief. She was shocked and distressed but no more.
She spoke readily enough.
‘Her name was Ruby Keene – her professional name, that is. Her real
name was Rosy Legge. Her mother was my mother’s cousin. I’ve known
her all my life, but not particularly well, if you know what I mean. I’ve got
a lot of cousins – some in business, some on the stage. Ruby was more or
less training for a dancer. She had some good engagements last year in
panto and that sort of thing. Not really classy, but good provincial
companies. Since then she’s been engaged as one of the dancing partners at
the Palais de Danse in Brixwell – South London. It’s a nice respectable
place and they look after the girls well, but there isn’t much money in it.’
She paused.
Colonel Melchett nodded.
‘Now this is where I come in. I’ve been dance and bridge hostess at the
Majestic in Danemouth for three years. It’s a good job, well paid and
pleasant to do. You look after people when they arrive – size them up, of
course – some like to be left alone and others are lonely and want to get into
the swing of things. You try to get the right people together for bridge and
all that, and get the young people dancing with each other. It needs a bit of
tact and experience.’
Again Melchett nodded. He thought that this girl would be good at her
job; she had a pleasant, friendly way with her and was, he thought, shrewd
without being in the least intellectual.
‘Besides that,’ continued Josie, ‘I do a couple of exhibition dances every
evening with Raymond. Raymond Starr – he’s the tennis and dancing pro.
Well, as it happens, this summer I slipped on the rocks bathing one day and
gave my ankle a nasty turn.’
Melchett had noticed that she walked with a slight limp.
‘Naturally that put the stop to dancing for a bit and it was rather
awkward. I didn’t want the hotel to get someone else in my place. That’s
always a danger – for a minute her good-natured blue eyes were hard and
sharp; she was the female fighting for existence – ‘that they may queer your
pitch, you see. So I thought of Ruby and suggested to the manager that I
should get her down. I’d carry on with the hostess business and the bridge
and all that. Ruby would just take on the dancing. Keep it in the family, if
you see what I mean?’
Melchett said he saw.
‘Well, they agreed, and I wired to Ruby and she came down. Rather a
chance for her. Much better class than anything she’d ever done before.
That was about a month ago.’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘I understand. And she was a success?’
‘Oh, yes,’ Josie said carelessly, ‘she went down quite well. She doesn’t
dance as well as I do, but Raymond’s clever and carried her through, and
she was quite nice-looking, you know – slim and fair and baby-looking.
Overdid the make-up a bit – I was always on at her about that. But you
know what girls are. She was only eighteen, and at that age they always go
and overdo it. It doesn’t do for a good-class place like the Majestic. I was
always ticking her off about it and getting her to tone it down.’
Melchett asked: ‘People liked her?’
‘Oh, yes. Mind you, Ruby hadn’t got much comeback. She was a bit
dumb. She went down better with the older men than with the young ones.’
‘Had she got any special friend?’
The girl’s eyes met his with complete understanding.
‘Not in the way you mean. Or, at any rate, not that I knew about. But
then, you see, she wouldn’t tell me.’
Just for a moment Melchett wondered why not – Josie did not give the
impression of being a strict disciplinarian. But he only said: ‘Will you
describe to me now when you last saw your cousin.’
‘Last night. She and Raymond do two exhibition dances – one at 10.30
and the other at midnight. They finished the first one. After it, I noticed
Ruby dancing with one of the young men staying in the hotel. I was playing
bridge with some people in the lounge. There’s a glass panel between the
lounge and the ballroom. That’s the last time I saw her. Just after midnight
Raymond came up in a terrible taking, said where was Ruby, she hadn’t
turned up, and it was time to begin. I was vexed, I can tell you! That’s the
sort of silly thing girls do and get the management’s backs up and then they
get the sack! I went up with him to her room, but she wasn’t there. I noticed
that she’d changed. The dress she’d been dancing in – a sort of pink, foamy
thing with full skirts – was lying over a chair. Usually she kept the same
dress on unless it was the special dance night – Wednesdays, that is.
‘I’d no idea where she’d got to. We got the band to play one more
foxtrot – still no Ruby, so I said to Raymond I’d do the exhibition dance
with him. We chose one that was easy on my ankle and made it short – but
it played up my ankle pretty badly all the same. It’s all swollen this
morning. Still Ruby didn’t show up. We sat about waiting up for her until
two o’clock. Furious with her, I was.’
Her voice vibrated slightly. Melchett caught the note of real anger in it.
Just for a moment he wondered. The reaction seemed a little more intense
than was justified by the facts. He had a feeling of something deliberately
left unsaid. He said:
‘And this morning, when Ruby Keene had not returned and her bed had
not been slept in, you went to the police?’
He knew from Slack’s brief telephone message from Danemouth that
that was not the case. But he wanted to hear what Josephine Turner would
say.
She did not hesitate. She said: ‘No, I didn’t.’
‘Why not, Miss Turner?’
Her eyes met his frankly. She said:
‘You wouldn’t – in my place!’
‘You think not?’
Josie said:
‘I’ve got my job to think about. The one thing a hotel doesn’t want is
scandal – especially anything that brings in the police. I didn’t think
anything had happened to Ruby. Not for a minute! I thought she’d just
made a fool of herself about some young man. I thought she’d turn up all
right – and I was going to give her a good dressing down when she did!
Girls of eighteen are such fools.’
Melchett pretended to glance through his notes.
‘Ah, yes, I see it was a Mr Jefferson who went to the police. One of the
guests staying at the hotel?’
Josephine Turner said shortly:
‘Yes.’
Colonel Melchett asked:
‘What made this Mr Jefferson do that?’
Josie was stroking the cuff of her jacket. There was a constraint in her
manner. Again Colonel Melchett had a feeling that something was being
withheld. She said rather sullenly:
‘He’s an invalid. He – he gets all het up rather easily. Being an invalid, I
mean.’
Melchett passed on from that. He asked:
‘Who was the young man with whom you last saw your cousin
dancing?’
‘His name’s Bartlett. He’d been there about ten days.’
‘Were they on very friendly terms?’
‘Not specially, I should say. Not that I knew, anyway.’
Again a curious note of anger in her voice.
‘What does he have to say?’
‘Said that after their dance Ruby went upstairs to powder her nose.’
‘That was when she changed her dress?’
‘I suppose so.’
‘And that is the last thing you know? After that she just –’
‘Vanished,’ said Josie. ‘That’s right.’
‘Did Miss Keene know anybody in St Mary Mead? Or in this
neighbourhood?’
‘I don’t know. She may have done. You see, quite a lot of young men
come into Danemouth to the Majestic from all round about. I wouldn’t
know where they lived unless they happened to mention it.’
‘Did you ever hear your cousin mention Gossington?’
‘Gossington?’ Josie looked patently puzzled.
‘Gossington Hall.’
She shook her head.
‘Never heard of it.’ Her tone carried conviction. There was curiosity in
it too.
‘Gossington Hall,’ explained Colonel Melchett, ‘is where her body was
found.’
‘Gossington Hall?’ She stared. ‘How extraordinary!’
Melchett thought to himself: ‘Extraordinary’s the word!’ Aloud he said:
‘Do you know a Colonel or Mrs Bantry?’
Again Josie shook her head.
‘Or a Mr Basil Blake?’
She frowned slightly.
‘I think I’ve heard that name. Yes, I’m sure I have – but I don’t
remember anything about him.’
The diligent Inspector Slack slid across to his superior officer a page
torn from his note-book. On it was pencilled:
‘Col. Bantry dined at Majestic last week.’
Melchett looked up and met the Inspector’s eye. The Chief Constable
flushed. Slack was an industrious and zealous officer and Melchett disliked
him a good deal. But he could not disregard the challenge. The Inspector
was tacitly accusing him of favouring his own class – of shielding an ‘old
school tie.’
He turned to Josie.
‘Miss Turner, I should like you, if you do not mind, to accompany me to
Gossington Hall.’
Coldly, defiantly, almost ignoring Josie’s murmur of assent, Melchett’s
eyes met Slack’s.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 4

St Mary Mead was having the most exciting morning it had known for a
long time.
Miss Wetherby, a long-nosed, acidulated spinster, was the first to spread
the intoxicating information. She dropped in upon her friend and neighbour
Miss Hartnell.
‘Forgive me coming so early, dear, but I thought, perhaps, you mightn’t
have heard the news.’
‘What news?’ demanded Miss Hartnell. She had a deep bass voice and
visited the poor indefatigably, however hard they tried to avoid her
ministrations.
‘About the body in Colonel Bantry’s library – a woman’s body –’
‘In Colonel Bantry’s library?’
‘Yes. Isn’t it terrible?’
‘His poor wife.’ Miss Hartnell tried to disguise her deep and ardent
pleasure.
‘Yes, indeed. I don’t suppose she had any idea.’
Miss Hartnell observed censoriously:
‘She thought too much about her garden and not enough about her
husband. You’ve got to keep an eye on a man – all the time – all the time,’
repeated Miss Hartnell fiercely.
‘I know. I know. It’s really too dreadful.’
‘I wonder what Jane Marple will say. Do you think she knew anything
about it? She’s so sharp about these things.’
‘Jane Marple has gone up to Gossington.’
‘What? This morning?’
‘Very early. Before breakfast.’
‘But really! I do think! Well, I mean, I think that is carrying things too
far. We all know Jane likes to poke her nose into things – but I call this
indecent!’
‘Oh, but Mrs Bantry sent for her.’
‘Mrs Bantry sent for her?’
‘Well, the car came – with Muswell driving it.’
‘Dear me! How very peculiar
’
They were silent a minute or two digesting the news.
‘Whose body?’ demanded Miss Hartnell.
‘You know that dreadful woman who comes down with Basil Blake?’
‘That terrible peroxide blonde?’ Miss Hartnell was slightly behind the
times. She had not yet advanced from peroxide to platinum. ‘The one who
lies about in the garden with practically nothing on?’
‘Yes, my dear. There she was – on the hearthrug – strangled!’
‘But what do you mean – at Gossington?’
Miss Wetherby nodded with infinite meaning.
‘Then – Colonel Bantry too –?’
Again Miss Wetherby nodded.
‘Oh!’
There was a pause as the ladies savoured this new addition to village
scandal.
‘What a wicked woman!’ trumpeted Miss Hartnell with righteous wrath.
‘Quite, quite abandoned, I’m afraid!’
‘And Colonel Bantry – such a nice quiet man –’
Miss Wetherby said zestfully:
‘Those quiet ones are often the worst. Jane Marple always says so.’

II

Mrs Price Ridley was among the last to hear the news.
A rich and dictatorial widow, she lived in a large house next door to the
vicarage. Her informant was her little maid Clara.
‘A woman, you say, Clara?Found dead on Colonel Bantry’s hearthrug?’
‘Yes, mum. And they say, mum, as she hadn’t anything on at all, mum,
not a stitch!’
‘That will do, Clara. It is not necessary to go into details.’
‘No, mum, and they say, mum, that at first they thought it was Mr
Blake’s young lady – what comes down for the weekends with ’im to Mr
Booker’s new ’ouse. But now they say it’s quite a different young lady. And
the fishmonger’s young man, he says he’d never have believed it of Colonel
Bantry – not with him handing round the plate on Sundays and all.’
‘There is a lot of wickedness in the world, Clara,’ said Mrs Price Ridley.
‘Let this be a warning to you.’
‘Yes, mum. Mother, she never will let me take a place where there’s a
gentleman in the ’ouse.’
‘That will do, Clara,’ said Mrs Price Ridley.

III

It was only a step from Mrs Price Ridley’s house to the vicarage.
Mrs Price Ridley was fortunate enough to find the vicar in his study.
The vicar, a gentle, middle-aged man, was always the last to hear
anything.
‘Such a terrible thing,’ said Mrs Price Ridley, panting a little, because
she had come rather fast. ‘I felt I must have your advice, your counsel about
it, dear vicar.’
Mr Clement looked mildly alarmed. He said:
‘Has anything happened?’
‘Has anything happened?’ Mrs Price Ridley repeated the question
dramatically. ‘The most terrible scandal! None of us had any idea of it. An
abandoned woman, completely unclothed, strangled on Colonel Bantry’s
hearthrug.’
The vicar stared. He said:
‘You – you are feeling quite well?’
‘No wonder you can’t believe it!I couldn’t at first. The hypocrisy of the
man! All these years!’
‘Please tell me exactly what all this is about.’
Mrs Price Ridley plunged into a full-swing narrative. When she had
finished Mr Clement said mildly:
‘But there is nothing, is there, to point to Colonel Bantry’s being
involved in this?’
‘Oh, dear vicar, you are so unworldly! But I must tell you a little story.
Last Thursday – or was it the Thursday before? well, it doesn’t matter – I
was going up to London by the cheap day train. Colonel Bantry was in the
same carriage. He looked, I thought, very abstracted. And nearly the whole
way he buried himself behind The Times. As though, you know, he didn’t
want to talk.’
The vicar nodded with complete comprehension and possible sympathy.
‘At Paddington I said good-bye. He had offered to get me a taxi, but I
was taking the bus down to Oxford Street – but he got into one, and I
distinctly heard him tell the driver to go to –where do you think?’
Mr Clement looked inquiring.
‘An address in St John’s Wood!’
Mrs Price Ridley paused triumphantly.
The vicar remained completely unenlightened.
‘That, I consider, proves it,’ said Mrs Price Ridley.

IV

At Gossington, Mrs Bantry and Miss Marple were sitting in the drawing-
room.
‘You know,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘I can’t help feeling glad they’ve taken the
body away. It’s not nice to have a body in one’s house.’
Miss Marple nodded.
‘I know, dear. I know just how you feel.’
‘You can’t,’ said Mrs Bantry; ‘not until you’ve had one. I know you had
one next door once, but that’s not the same thing. I only hope,’ she went on,
‘that Arthur won’t take a dislike to the library. We sit there so much. What
are you doing, Jane?’
For Miss Marple, with a glance at her watch, was rising to her feet.
‘Well, I was thinking I’d go home. If there’s nothing more I can do for
you?’
‘Don’t go yet,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘The finger-print men and the
photographers and most of the police have gone, I know, but I still feel
something might happen. You don’t want to miss anything.’
The telephone rang and she went off to answer. She returned with a
beaming face.
‘I told you more things would happen. That was Colonel Melchett. He’s
bringing the poor girl’s cousin along.’
‘I wonder why,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Oh, I suppose, to see where it happened and all that.’
‘More than that, I expect,’ said Miss Marple.
‘What do you mean, Jane?’
‘Well, I think – perhaps – he might want her to meet Colonel Bantry.’
Mrs Bantry said sharply:
‘To see if she recognizes him? I suppose – oh, yes, I suppose they’re
bound to suspect Arthur.’
‘I’m afraid so.’
‘As though Arthur could have anything to do with it!’
Miss Marple was silent. Mrs Bantry turned on her accusingly.
‘And don’t quote old General Henderson – or some frightful old man
who kept his housemaid – at me. Arthur isn’t like that.’
‘No, no, of course not.’
‘No, but he really isn’t. He’s just – sometimes – a little silly about pretty
girls who come to tennis. You know – rather fatuous and avuncular. There’s
no harm in it. And why shouldn’t he? After all,’ finished Mrs Bantry rather
obscurely, ‘I’ve got the garden.’
Miss Marple smiled.
‘You must not worry, Dolly,’ she said.
‘No, I don’t mean to. But all the same I do a little. So does Arthur. It’s
upset him. All these policemen prowling about. He’s gone down to the
farm. Looking at pigs and things always soothes him if he’s been upset.
Hallo, here they are.’
The Chief Constable’s car drew up outside.
Colonel Melchett came in accompanied by a smartly dressed young
woman.
‘This is Miss Turner, Mrs Bantry. The cousin of the – er – victim.’
‘How do you do,’ said Mrs Bantry, advancing with outstretched hand.
‘All this must be rather awful for you.’
Josephine Turner said frankly: ‘Oh, it is. None of it seems real,
somehow. It’s like a bad dream.’
Mrs Bantry introduced Miss Marple.
Melchett said casually: ‘Your good man about?’
‘He had to go down to one of the farms. He’ll be back soon.’
‘Oh –’ Melchett seemed rather at a loss.
Mrs Bantry said to Josie: ‘Would you like to see where – where it
happened? Or would you rather not?’
Josephine said after a moment’s pause:
‘I think I’d like to see.’
Mrs Bantry led her to her library with Miss Marple and Melchett
following behind.
‘She was there,’ said Mrs Bantry, pointing dramatically; ‘on the
hearthrug.’
‘Oh!’ Josie shuddered. But she also looked perplexed. She said, her
brow creased: ‘I just can’t understand it! I can’t!’
‘Well, we certainly can’t,’ said Mrs Bantry.
Josie said slowly:
‘It isn’t the sort of place––’ and broke off.
Miss Marple nodded her head gently in agreement with the unfinished
sentiment.
‘That,’ she murmured, ‘is what makes it so very interesting.’
‘Come now, Miss Marple,’ said Colonel Melchett good-humouredly,
‘haven’t you got an explanation?’
‘Oh yes, I’ve got an explanation,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Quite a feasible
one. But of course it’s only my own idea. Tommy Bond,’ she continued,
‘and Mrs Martin, our new schoolmistress. She went to wind up the clock
and a frog jumped out.’
Josephine Turner looked puzzled. As they all went out of the room she
murmured to Mrs Bantry: ‘Is the old lady a bit funny in the head?’
‘Not at all,’ said Mrs Bantry indignantly.
Josie said: ‘Sorry; I thought perhaps she thought she was a frog or
something.’
Colonel Bantry was just coming in through the side door. Melchett
hailed him, and watched Josephine Turner as he introduced them to each
other. But there was no sign of interest or recognition in her face. Melchett
breathed a sigh of relief. Curse Slack and his insinuations!
In answer to Mrs Bantry’s questions Josie was pouring out the story of
Ruby Keene’s disappearance.
‘Frightfully worrying for you, my dear,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘I was more angry than worried,’ said Josie. ‘You see, I didn’t know
then that anything had happened to her.’
‘And yet,’ said Miss Marple, ‘you went to the police. Wasn’t that –
excuse me – rather premature?’
Josie said eagerly:
‘Oh, but I didn’t. That was Mr Jefferson –’
Mrs Bantry said: ‘Jefferson?’
‘Yes, he’s an invalid.’
‘Not Conway Jefferson? But I know him well. He’s an old friend of
ours. Arthur, listen – Conway Jefferson. He’s staying at the Majestic, and it
was he who went to the police! Isn’t that a coincidence?’
Josephine Turner said:
‘Mr Jefferson was here last summer too.’
‘Fancy! And we never knew. I haven’t seen him for a long time.’ She
turned to Josie. ‘How – how is he, nowadays?’
Josie considered.
‘I think he’s wonderful, really – quite wonderful. Considering, I mean.
He’s always cheerful – always got a joke.’
‘Are the family there with him?’
‘Mr Gaskell, you mean? And young Mrs Jefferson? And Peter? Oh,
yes.’
There was something inhibiting Josephine Turner’s usual attractive
frankness of manner. When she spoke of the Jeffersons there was something
not quite natural in her voice.
Mrs Bantry said: ‘They’re both very nice, aren’t they? The young ones,
I mean.’
Josie said rather uncertainly:
‘Oh yes – yes, they are. I – we – yes, they are, really.’

V

‘And what,’ demanded Mrs Bantry as she looked through the window at the
retreating car of the Chief Constable, ‘did she mean by that? “They are,
really.” Don’t you think, Jane, that there’s something –’
Miss Marple fell upon the words eagerly.
‘Oh, I do – indeed i do. It’s quite unmistakable! Her manner changed at
once when the Jeffersons were mentioned. She had seemed quite natural up
to then.’
‘But what do you think it is, Jane?’
‘Well, my dear, you know them. All I feel is that there is something, as
you say, about them which is worrying that young woman. Another thing,
did you notice that when you asked her if she wasn’t anxious about the girl
being missing, she said that she was angry! And she looked angry –really
angry! That strikes me as interesting, you know. I have a feeling – perhaps
I’m wrong – that that’s her main reaction to the fact of the girl’s death. She
didn’t care for her, I’m sure. She’s not grieving in any way. But I do think,
very definitely, that the thought of that girl, Ruby Keene, makes her angry.
And the interesting point is –why?’
‘We’ll find out!’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘We’ll go over to Danemouth and stay
at the Majestic – yes, Jane, you too. I need a change for my nerves after
what has happened here. A few days at the Majestic – that’s what we need.
And you’ll meet Conway Jefferson. He’s a dear – a perfect dear. It’s the
saddest story imaginable. Had a son and daughter, both of whom he loved
dearly. They were both married, but they still spent a lot of time at home.
His wife, too, was the sweetest woman, and he was devoted to her. They
were flying home one year from France and there was an accident. They
were all killed: the pilot, Mrs Jefferson, Rosamund, and Frank. Conway had
both legs so badly injured they had to be amputated. And he’s been
wonderful – his courage, his pluck! He was a very active man and now he’s
a helpless cripple, but he never complains. His daughter-in-law lives with
him – she was a widow when Frank Jefferson married her and she had a son
by her first marriage – Peter Carmody. They both live with Conway. And
Mark Gaskell, Rosamund’s husband, is there too most of the time. The
whole thing was the most awful tragedy.’
‘And now,’ said Miss Marple, ‘there’s another tragedy –’
Mrs Bantry said: ‘Oh yes – yes – but it’s nothing to do with the
Jeffersons.’
‘Isn’t it?’ said Miss Marple. ‘It was Mr Jefferson who went to the
police.’
‘So he did
You know, Jane, that is curious
’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 5

Colonel Melchett was facing a much annoyed hotel manager. With him was
Superintendent Harper of the Glenshire Police and the inevitable Inspector
Slack – the latter rather disgruntled at the Chief Constable’s wilful
usurpation of the case.
Superintendent Harper was inclined to be soothing with the almost
tearful Mr Prestcott – Colonel Melchett tended towards a blunt brutality.
‘No good crying over spilt milk,’ he said sharply.
‘The girl’s dead – strangled. You’re lucky that she wasn’t strangled in
your hotel. This puts the inquiry in a different county and lets your
establishment down extremely lightly. But certain inquiries have got to be
made, and the sooner we get on with it the better. You can trust us to be
discreet and tactful. So I suggest you cut the cackle and come to the horses.
Just what exactly do you know about the girl?’
‘I knew nothing of her – nothing at all. Josie brought her here.’
‘Josie’s been here some time?’
‘Two years – no, three.’
‘And you like her?’
‘Yes, Josie’s a good girl – a nice girl. Competent. She gets on with
people, and smoothes over differences – bridge, you know, is a touchy sort
of game –’ Colonel Melchett nodded feelingly. His wife was a keen but an
extremely bad bridge player. Mr Prestcott went on: ‘Josie was very good at
calming down unpleasantnesses. She could handle people well – sort of
bright and firm, if you know what I mean.’
Again Melchett nodded. He knew now what it was Miss Josephine
Turner had reminded him of. In spite of the make-up and the smart turnout
there was a distinct touch of the nursery governess about her.
‘I depend upon her,’ went on Mr Prestcott. His manner became
aggrieved. ‘What does she want to go playing about on slippery rocks in
that damn’ fool way? We’ve got a nice beach here. Why couldn’t she bathe
from that? Slipping and falling and breaking her ankle. It wasn’t fair on me!
I pay her to dance and play bridge and keep people happy and amused – not
to go bathing off rocks and breaking her ankle. Dancers ought to be careful
of their ankles – not take risks. I was very annoyed about it. It wasn’t fair to
the hotel.’
Melchett cut the recital short.
‘And then she suggested this girl – her cousin – coming down?’
Prestcott assented grudgingly.
‘That’s right. It sounded quite a good idea. Mind you, I wasn’t going to
pay anything extra. The girl could have her keep; but as for salary, that
would have to be fixed up between her and Josie. That’s the way it was
arranged. I didn’t know anything about the girl.’
‘But she turned out all right?’
‘Oh yes, there wasn’t anything wrong with her – not to look at, anyway.
She was very young, of course – rather cheap in style, perhaps, for a place
of this kind, but nice manners – quiet and well-behaved. Danced well.
People liked her.’
‘Pretty?’
It had been a question hard to answer from a view of the blue swollen
face.
Mr Prestcott considered.
‘Fair to middling. Bit weaselly, if you know what I mean. Wouldn’t
have been much without make-up. As it was she managed to look quite
attractive.’
‘Many young men hanging about after her?’
‘I know what you’re trying to get at, sir.’ Mr Prestcott became excited.
‘I never saw anything. Nothing special. One or two of the boys hung around
a bit – but all in the day’s work, so to speak. Nothing in the strangling line,
I’d say. She got on well with the older people, too – had a kind of prattling
way with her – seemed quite a kid, if you know what I mean. It amused
them.’
Superintendent Harper said in a deep melancholy voice:
‘Mr Jefferson, for instance?’
The manager agreed.
‘Yes, Mr Jefferson was the one I had in mind. She used to sit with him
and his family a lot. He used to take her out for drives sometimes. Mr
Jefferson’s very fond of young people and very good to them. I don’t want
to have any misunderstanding. Mr Jefferson’s a cripple; he can’t get about
much – only where his wheel-chair will take him. But he’s always keen on
seeing young people enjoy themselves – watches the tennis and the bathing
and all that – and gives parties for young people here. He likes youth – and
there’s nothing bitter about him as there well might be. A very popular
gentleman and, I’d say, a very fine character.’
Melchett asked:
‘And he took an interest in Ruby Keene?’
‘Her talk amused him, I think.’
‘Did his family share his liking for her?’
‘They were always very pleasant to her.’
Harper said:
‘And it was he who reported the fact of her being missing to the
police?’
He contrived to put into the word a significance and a reproach to which
the manager instantly responded.
‘Put yourself in my place, Mr Harper. I didn’t dream for a minute
anything was wrong. Mr Jefferson came along to my office, storming, and
all worked up. The girl hadn’t slept in her room. She hadn’t appeared in her
dance last night. She must have gone for a drive and had an accident,
perhaps. The police must be informed at once! Inquiries made! In a state, he
was, and quite high-handed. He rang up the police station then and there.’
‘Without consulting Miss Turner?’
‘Josie didn’t like it much. I could see that. She was very annoyed about
the whole thing – annoyed with Ruby, I mean. But what could she say?’
‘I think,’ said Melchett, ‘we’d better see Mr Jefferson. Eh, Harper?’
Superintendent Harper agreed.

II

Mr Prestcott went up with them to Conway Jefferson’s suite. It was on the
first floor, overlooking the sea. Melchett said carelessly:
‘Does himself pretty well, eh? Rich man?’
‘Very well off indeed, I believe. Nothing’s ever stinted when he comes
here. Best rooms reserved – food usually à la carte, expensive wines – best
of everything.’
Melchett nodded.

in.’
Mr Prestcott tapped on the outer door and a woman’s voice said: ‘Come

The manager entered, the others behind him.
Mr Prestcott’s manner was apologetic as he spoke to the woman who
turned her head at their entrance from her seat by the window.
‘I am so sorry to disturb you, Mrs Jefferson, but these gentlemen are –
from the police. They are very anxious to have a word with Mr Jefferson. Er
– Colonel Melchett – Superintendent Harper, Inspector – er – Slack – Mrs
Jefferson.’
Mrs Jefferson acknowledged the introduction by bending her head.
A plain woman, was Melchett’s first impression. Then, as a slight smile
came to her lips and she spoke, he changed his opinion. She had a
singularly charming and sympathetic voice and her eyes, clear hazel eyes,
were beautiful. She was quietly but not unbecomingly dressed and was, he
judged, about thirty-five years of age.
She said:
‘My father-in-law is asleep. He is not strong at all, and this affair has
been a terrible shock to him. We had to have the doctor, and the doctor gave
him a sedative. As soon as he wakes he will, I know, want to see you. In the
meantime, perhaps I can help you? Won’t you sit down?’
Mr Prestcott, anxious to escape, said to Colonel Melchett: ‘Well – er – if
that’s all I can do for you?’ and thankfully received permission to depart.
With his closing of the door behind him, the atmosphere took on a
mellow and more social quality. Adelaide Jefferson had the power of
creating a restful atmosphere. She was a woman who never seemed to say
anything remarkable but who succeeded in stimulating other people to talk
and setting them at their ease. She struck now the right note when she said:
‘This business has shocked us all very much. We saw quite a lot of the
poor girl, you know. It seems quite unbelievable. My father-in-law is
terribly upset. He was very fond of Ruby.’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘It was Mr Jefferson, I understand, who reported her disappearance to
the police?’
He wanted to see exactly how she would react to that. There was a
flicker – just a flicker – of – annoyance? concern? – he could not say what
exactly, but there was something, and it seemed to him she had definitely to
brace herself, as though to an unpleasant task, before going on.
She said:
‘Yes, that is so. Being an invalid, he gets easily upset and worried. We
tried to persuade him that it was all right, that there was some natural
explanation, and that the girl herself would not like the police being
notified. He insisted. Well’ – she made a slight gesture – ‘he was right and
we were wrong.’
Melchett asked: ‘Exactly how well did you know Ruby Keene, Mrs
Jefferson?’
She considered.
‘It’s difficult to say. My father-in-law is very fond of young people and
likes to have them round him. Ruby was a new type to him – he was
amused and interested by her chatter. She sat with us a good deal in the
hotel and my father-in-law took her out for drives in the car.’
Her voice was quite non-committal. Melchett thought to himself: ‘She
could say more if she chose.’
He said: ‘Will you tell me what you can of the course of events last
night?’
‘Certainly, but there is very little that will be useful, I’m afraid. After
dinner Ruby came and sat with us in the lounge. She remained even after
the dancing had started. We had arranged to play bridge later, but we were
waiting for Mark, that is Mark Gaskell, my brother-in-law – he married Mr
Jefferson’s daughter, you know – who had some important letters to write,
and also for Josie. She was going to make a fourth with us.’
‘Did that often happen?’
‘Quite frequently. She’s a first-class player, of course, and very nice.
My father-in-law is a keen bridge player and whenever possible liked to get
hold of Josie to make the fourth instead of an outsider. Naturally, as she has
to arrange the fours, she can’t always play with us, but she does whenever
she can, and as’ – her eyes smiled a little – ‘my father-in-law spends a lot of
money in the hotel, the management are quite pleased for Josie to favour
us.’
Melchett asked:
‘You like Josie?’
‘Yes, I do. She’s always good-humoured and cheerful, works hard and
seems to enjoy her job. She’s shrewd, though not well educated, and – well
– never pretends about anything. She’s natural and unaffected.’
‘Please go on, Mrs Jefferson.’
‘As I say, Josie had to get her bridge fours arranged and Mark was
writing, so Ruby sat and talked with us a little longer than usual. Then Josie
came along, and Ruby went off to do her first solo dance with Raymond –
he’s the dance and tennis professional. She came back to us afterwards just
as Mark joined us. Then she went off to dance with a young man and we
four started our bridge.’
She stopped, and made a slight insignificant gesture of helplessness.
‘And that’s all I know! I just caught a glimpse of her once dancing, but
bridge is an absorbing game and I hardly glanced through the glass partition
at the ballroom. Then, at midnight, Raymond came along to Josie very
upset and asked where Ruby was. Josie, naturally, tried to shut him up but
–’
Superintendent Harper interrupted. He said in his quiet voice: ‘Why
“naturally,” Mrs Jefferson?’
‘Well’ – she hesitated, looked, Melchett thought, a little put out – ‘Josie
didn’t want the girl’s absence made too much of. She considered herself
responsible for her in a way. She said Ruby was probably up in her
bedroom, said the girl had talked about having a headache earlier – I don’t
think that was true, by the way; Josie just said it by way of excuse.
Raymond went off and telephoned up to Ruby’s room, but apparently there
was no answer, and he came back in rather a state – temperamental, you
know. Josie went off with him and tried to soothe him down, and in the end
she danced with him instead of Ruby. Rather plucky of her, because you
could see afterwards it had hurt her ankle. She came back to us when the
dance was over and tried to calm down Mr Jefferson. He had got worked up
by then. We persuaded him in the end to go to bed, told him Ruby had
probably gone for a spin in a car and that they’d had a puncture. He went to
bed worried, and this morning he began to agitate at once.’ She paused.
‘The rest you know.’
‘Thank you, Mrs Jefferson. Now I’m going to ask you if you’ve any
idea who could have done this thing.’
She said immediately: ‘No idea whatever. I’m afraid I can’t help you in
the slightest.’
He pressed her. ‘The girl never said anything? Nothing about jealousy?
About some man she was afraid of? Or intimate with?’
Adelaide Jefferson shook her head to each query.
There seemed nothing more that she could tell them.
The Superintendent suggested that they should interview young George
Bartlett and return to see Mr Jefferson later. Colonel Melchett agreed, and
the three men went out, Mrs Jefferson promising to send word as soon as
Mr Jefferson was awake.
‘Nice woman,’ said the Colonel, as they closed the door behind them.
‘A very nice lady indeed,’ said Superintendent Harper.

III

George Bartlett was a thin, lanky youth with a prominent Adam’s apple and
an immense difficulty in saying what he meant. He was in such a state of
dither that it was hard to get a calm statement from him.
‘I say, it is awful, isn’t it? Sort of thing one reads about in the Sunday
papers – but one doesn’t feel it really happens, don’t you know?’
‘Unfortunately there is no doubt about it, Mr Bartlett,’ said the
Superintendent.
‘No, no, of course not. But it seems so rum somehow. And miles from
here and everything – in some country house, wasn’t it? Awfully county and
all that. Created a bit of a stir in the neighbourhood – what?’
Colonel Melchett took charge.
‘How well did you know the dead girl, Mr Bartlett?’
George Bartlett looked alarmed.
‘Oh, n-n-n-ot well at all, s-s-sir. No, hardly at all – if you know what I
mean. Danced with her once or twice – passed the time of day – bit of
tennis –you know.’
‘You were, I think, the last person to see her alive last night?’
‘I suppose I was – doesn’t it sound awful? I mean, she was perfectly all
right when I saw her – absolutely.’
‘What time was that, Mr Bartlett?’
‘Well, you know, I never know about time – wasn’t very late, if you
know what I mean.’
‘You danced with her?’
‘Yes – as a matter of fact – well, yes, I did. Early on in the evening,
though. Tell you what, it was just after her exhibition dance with the pro.
fellow. Must have been ten, half-past, eleven, I don’t know.’
‘Never mind the time. We can fix that. Please tell us exactly what
happened.’
‘Well, we danced, don’t you know. Not that I’m much of a dancer.’
‘How you dance is not really relevant, Mr Bartlett.’
George Bartlett cast an alarmed eye on the Colonel and stammered:
‘No – er – n-n-n-o, I suppose it isn’t. Well, as I say, we danced, round
and round, and I talked, but Ruby didn’t say very much and she yawned a
bit. As I say, I don’t dance awfully well, and so girls – well – inclined to
give it a miss, if you know what I mean. She said she had a headache – I
know where I get off, so I said righty ho, and that was that.’
‘What was the last you saw of her?’
‘She went off upstairs.’
‘She said nothing about meeting anyone? Or going for a drive? Or – or
– having a date?’ The Colonel used the colloquial expression with a slight
effort.
Bartlett shook his head.
‘Not to me.’ He looked rather mournful. ‘Just gave me the push.’
‘What was her manner? Did she seem anxious, abstracted, anything on
her mind?’
George Bartlett considered. Then he shook his head.
‘Seemed a bit bored. Yawned, as I said. Nothing more.’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘And what did you do, Mr Bartlett?’
‘Eh?’
‘What did you do when Ruby Keene left you?’
George Bartlett gaped at him.
‘Let’s see now – what did I do?’
‘We’re waiting for you to tell us.’
‘Yes, yes – of course. Jolly difficult, remembering things, what? Let me
see. Shouldn’t be surprised if I went into the bar and had a drink.’
‘Did you go into the bar and have a drink?’
‘That’s just it. I did have a drink. Don’t think it was just then. Have an
idea I wandered out, don’t you know? Bit of air. Rather stuffy for
September. Very nice outside. Yes, that’s it. I strolled around a bit, then I
came in and had a drink and then I strolled back to the ballroom. Wasn’t
much doing. Noticed what’s-her-name – Josie – was dancing again. With
the tennis fellow. She’d been on the sick list – twisted ankle or something.’
‘That fixes the time of your return at midnight. Do you intend us to
understand that you spent over an hour walking about outside?’
‘Well, I had a drink, you know. I was – well, I was thinking of things.’
This statement received more credulity than any other.
Colonel Melchett said sharply:
‘What were you thinking about?’
‘Oh, I don’t know. Things,’ said Mr Bartlett vaguely.
‘You have a car, Mr Bartlett?’
‘Oh, yes, I’ve got a car.’
‘Where was it, in the hotel garage?’
‘No, it was in the courtyard, as a matter of fact. Thought I might go for
a spin, you see.’
‘Perhaps you did go for a spin?’
‘No – no, I didn’t. Swear I didn’t.’
‘You didn’t, for instance, take Miss Keene for a spin?’
‘Oh, I say. Look here, what are you getting at? I didn’t – I swear I
didn’t. Really, now.’
‘Thank you, Mr Bartlett, I don’t think there is anything more at present.
At present,’ repeated Colonel Melchett with a good deal of emphasis on the
words.
They left Mr Bartlett looking after them with a ludicrous expression of
alarm on his unintellectual face.
‘Brainless young ass,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘Or isn’t he?’
Superintendent Harper shook his head.
‘We’ve got a long way to go,’ he said.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 6

Neither the night porter nor the barman proved helpful. The night porter
remembered ringing up to Miss Keene’s room just after midnight and
getting no reply. He had not noticed Mr Bartlett leaving or entering the
hotel. A lot of gentlemen and ladies were strolling in and out, the night
being fine. And there were side doors off the corridor as well as the one in
the main hall. He was fairly certain Miss Keene had not gone out by the
main door, but if she had come down from her room, which was on the first
floor, there was a staircase next to it and a door out at the end of the
corridor, leading on to the side terrace. She could have gone out of that
unseen easily enough. It was not locked until the dancing was over at two
o’clock.
The barman remembered Mr Bartlett being in the bar the preceding
evening but could not say when. Somewhere about the middle of the
evening, he thought. Mr Bartlett had sat against the wall and was looking
rather melancholy. He did not know how long he was there. There were a
lot of outside guests coming and going in the bar. He had noticed Mr
Bartlett but he couldn’t fix the time in any way.

II

As they left the bar, they were accosted by a small boy of about nine years
old. He burst immediately into excited speech.
‘I say, are you the detectives? I’m Peter Carmody. It was my
grandfather, Mr Jefferson, who rang up the police about Ruby. Are you
from Scotland Yard? You don’t mind my speaking to you, do you?’
Colonel Melchett looked as though he were about to return a short
answer, but Superintendent Harper intervened. He spoke benignly and
heartily.
‘That’s all right, my son. Naturally interests you, I expect?’
‘You bet it does. Do you like detective stories? I do. I read them all, and
I’ve got autographs from Dorothy Sayers and Agatha Christie and Dickson
Carr and H. C. Bailey. Will the murder be in the papers?’
‘It’ll be in the papers all right,’ said Superintendent Harper grimly.
‘You see, I’m going back to school next week and I shall tell them all
that I knew her – really knew her well.’
‘What did you think of her, eh?’
Peter considered.
‘Well, I didn’t like her much. I think she was rather a stupid sort of girl.
Mum and Uncle Mark didn’t like her much either. Only Grandfather.
Grandfather wants to see you, by the way. Edwards is looking for you.’
Superintendent Harper murmured encouragingly:
‘So your mother and your Uncle Mark didn’t like Ruby Keene much?
Why was that?’
‘Oh, I don’t know. She was always butting in. And they didn’t like
Grandfather making such a fuss of her. I expect,’ said Peter cheerfully, ‘that
they’re glad she’s dead.’
Superintendent Harper looked at him thoughtfully. He said: ‘Did you
hear them – er – say so?’
‘Well, not exactly. Uncle Mark said: ‘Well, it’s one way out, anyway,’
and Mums said: ‘Yes, but such a horrible one,’ and Uncle Mark said it was
no good being hypocritical.’
The men exchanged glances. At that moment a respectable, clean-
shaven man, neatly dressed in blue serge, came up to them.
‘Excuse me, gentlemen. I am Mr Jefferson’s valet. He is awake now and
sent me to find you, as he is very anxious to see you.’
Once more they went up to Conway Jefferson’s suite. In the sitting-
room Adelaide Jefferson was talking to a tall, restless man who was
prowling nervously about the room. He swung round sharply to view the
new-comers.
‘Oh, yes. Glad you’ve come. My father-in-law’s been asking for you.
He’s awake now. Keep him as calm as you can, won’t you? His health’s not
too good. It’s a wonder, really, that this shock didn’t do for him.’
Harper said:
‘I’d no idea his health was as bad as that.’
‘He doesn’t know it himself,’ said Mark Gaskell. ‘It’s his heart, you see.
The doctor warned Addie that he mustn’t be over-excited or startled. He
more or less hinted that the end might come any time, didn’t he, Addie?’
Mrs Jefferson nodded. She said:
‘It’s incredible that he’s rallied the way he has.’
Melchett said dryly:
‘Murder isn’t exactly a soothing incident. We’ll be as careful as we
can.’
He was sizing up Mark Gaskell as he spoke. He didn’t much care for the
fellow. A bold, unscrupulous, hawk-like face. One of those men who
usually get their own way and whom women frequently admire.
‘But not the sort of fellow I’d trust,’ the Colonel thought to himself.
Unscrupulous – that was the word for him.
The sort of fellow who wouldn’t stick at anything


III

In the big bedroom overlooking the sea, Conway Jefferson was sitting in his
wheeled chair by the window.
No sooner were you in the room with him than you felt the power and
magnetism of the man. It was as though the injuries which had left him a
cripple had resulted in concentrating the vitality of his shattered body into a
narrower and more intense focus.
He had a fine head, the red of the hair slightly grizzled. The face was
rugged and powerful, deeply suntanned, and the eyes were a startling blue.
There was no sign of illness or feebleness about him. The deep lines on his
face were the lines of suffering, not the lines of weakness. Here was a man
who would never rail against fate but accept it and pass on to victory.
He said:‘I’m glad you’be come.’ His quick eyes took them in. He said to
Melchett: ‘You’re the Chief Constable of Radfordshire? Right. And you’re
Superintendent Harper? Sit down. Cigarettes on the table beside you.’
They thanked him and sat down. Melchett said:
‘I understand, Mr Jefferson, that you were interested in the dead girl?’
A quick, twisted smile flashed across the lined face.
‘Yes – they’ll all have told you that! Well, it’s no secret. How much has
my family said to you?’
He looked quickly from one to the other as he asked the question.
It was Melchett who answered.
‘Mrs Jefferson told us very little beyond the fact that the girl’s chatter
amused you and that she was by way of being a protégée. We have only
exchanged half a dozen words with Mr Gaskell.’
Conway Jefferson smiled.
‘Addie’s a discreet creature, bless her. Mark would probably have been
more outspoken. I think, Melchett, that I’d better tell you some facts rather
fully. It’s important, in order that you should understand my attitude. And,
to begin with, it’s necessary that I go back to the big tragedy of my life.
Eight years ago I lost my wife, my son, and my daughter in an aeroplane
accident. Since then I’ve been like a man who’s lost half himself – and I’m
not speaking of my physical plight! I was a family man. My daughter-in-
law and my son-in-law have been very good to me. They’ve done all they
can to take the place of my flesh and blood. But I’ve realized – especially of
late, that they have, after all, their own lives to live.
‘So you must understand that, essentially, I’m a lonely man. I like
young people. I enjoy them. Once or twice I’ve played with the idea of
adopting some girl or boy. During this last month I got very friendly with
the child who’s been killed. She was absolutely natural – completely
na1¹ve. She chattered on about her life and her experiences – in pantomime,
with touring companies, with Mum and Dad as a child in cheap lodgings.
Such a different life from any I’ve known! Never complaining, never seeing
it as sordid. Just a natural, uncomplaining, hard-working child, unspoilt and
charming. Not a lady, perhaps, but, thank God, neither vulgar nor –
abominable word – “lady-like”.
‘I got more and more fond of Ruby. I decided, gentlemen, to adopt her
legally. She would become – by law – my daughter. That, I hope, explains
my concern for her and the steps I took when I heard of her unaccountable
disappearance.’
There was a pause. Then Superintendent Harper, his unemotional voice
robbing the question of any offence, asked: ‘May I ask what your son-in-
law and daughter-in-law said to that?’
Jefferson’s answer came back quickly:
‘What could they say? They didn’t, perhaps, like it very much. It’s the
sort of thing that arouses prejudice. But they behaved very well – yes, very
well. It’s not as though, you see, they were dependent on me. When my son
Frank married I turned over half my worldly goods to him then and there. I
believe in that. Don’t let your children wait until you’re dead. They want
the money when they’re young, not when they’re middle-aged. In the same
way when my daughter Rosamund insisted on marrying a poor man, I
settled a big sum of money on her. That sum passed to him at her death. So,
you see, that simplified the matter from the financial angle.’
‘I see, Mr Jefferson,’ said Superintendent Harper.
But there was a certain reserve in his tone. Conway Jefferson pounced
upon it.
‘But you don’t agree, eh?’
‘It’s not for me to say, sir, but families, in my experience, don’t always
act reasonably.’
‘I dare say you’re right, Superintendent, but you must remember that
Mr Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson aren’t, strictly speaking, my family. They’re
not blood relations.’
‘That, of course, makes a difference,’ admitted the Superintendent.
For a moment Conway Jefferson’s eyes twinkled. He said: ‘That’s not to
say that they didn’t think me an old fool! That would be the average
person’s reaction. But I wasn’t being a fool. I know character. With
education and polishing, Ruby Keene could have taken her place
anywhere.’
Melchett said:
‘I’m afraid we’re being rather impertinent and inquisitive, but it’s
important that we should get at all the facts. You proposed to make full
provision for the girl – that is, settle money upon her, but you hadn’t
already done so?’
Jefferson said:
‘I understand what you’re driving at – the possibility of someone’s
benefiting by the girl’s death? But nobody could. The necessary formalities
for legal adoption were under way, but they hadn’t yet been completed.’
Melchett said slowly:
‘Then, if anything happened to you –?’
He left the sentence unfinished, as a query. Conway Jefferson was quick
to respond.
‘Nothing’s likely to happen to me! I’m a cripple, but I’m not an invalid.
Although doctors do like to pull long faces and give advice about not
overdoing things. Not overdoing things! I’m as strong as a horse! Still, I’m
quite aware of the fatalities of life – my God, I’ve good reason to be!
Sudden death comes to the strongest man – especially in these days of road
casualties. But I’d provided for that. I made a new will about ten days ago.’
‘Yes?’ Superintendent Harper leaned forward.
‘I left the sum of fifty thousand pounds to be held in trust for Ruby
Keene until she was twenty-five, when she would come into the principal.’
Superintendent Harper’s eyes opened. So did Colonel Melchett’s.
Harper said in an almost awed voice:
‘That’s a very large sum of money, Mr Jefferson.’
‘In these days, yes, it is.’
‘And you were leaving it to a girl you had only known a few weeks?’
Anger flashed into the vivid blue eyes.
‘Must I go on repeating the same thing over and over again? I’ve no
flesh and blood of my own – no nieces or nephews or distant cousins, even!
I might have left it to charity. I prefer to leave it to an individual.’ He
laughed. ‘Cinderella turned into a princess overnight! A fairy-godfather
instead of a fairy-godmother. Why not? It’s my money. I made it.’
Colonel Melchett asked: ‘Any other bequests?’
‘A small legacy to Edwards, my valet – and the remainder to Mark and
Addie in equal shares.’
‘Would – excuse me – the residue amount to a large sum?’
‘Probably not. It’s difficult to say exactly, investments fluctuate all the
time. The sum involved, after death duties and expenses had been paid,
would probably have come to something between five and ten thousand
pounds net.’
‘I see.’
‘And you needn’t think I was treating them shabbily. As I said, I divided
up my estate at the time my children married. I left myself, actually, a very
small sum. But after – after the tragedy – I wanted something to occupy my
mind. I flung myself into business. At my house in London I had a private
line put in connecting my bedroom with my office. I worked hard – it
helped me not to think, and it made me feel that my – my mutilation had not
vanquished me. I threw myself into work’ – his voice took on a deeper note,
he spoke more to himself than to his audience – ‘and, by some subtle irony,
everything I did prospered! My wildest speculations succeeded. If I
gambled, I won. Everything I touched turned to gold. Fate’s ironic way of
righting the balance, I suppose.’
The lines of suffering stood out on his face again.
Recollecting himself, he smiled wryly at them.
‘So you see, the sum of money I left Ruby was indisputably mine to do
with as my fancy dictated.’
Melchett said quickly:
‘Undoubtedly, my dear fellow, we are not questioning that for a
moment.’
Conway Jefferson said: ‘Good. Now I want to ask some questions in my
turn, if I may. I want to hear – more about this terrible business. All I know
is that she – that little Ruby was found strangled in a house some twenty
miles from here.’
‘That is correct. At Gossington Hall.’
Jefferson frowned.
‘Gossington? But that’s –’
‘Colonel Bantry’s house.’
‘Bantry!Arthur Bantry? But I know him. Know him and his wife! Met
them abroad some years ago. I didn’t realize they lived in this part of the
world. Why, it’s –’
He broke off. Superintendent Harper slipped in smoothly:
‘Colonel Bantry was dining in the hotel here Tuesday of last week. You
didn’t see him?’
‘Tuesday? Tuesday? No, we were back late. Went over to Harden Head
and had dinner on the way back.’
Melchett said:
‘Ruby Keene never mentioned the Bantrys to you?’
Jefferson shook his head.
‘Never. Don’t believe she knew them. Sure she didn’t. She didn’t know
anybody but theatrical folk and that sort of thing.’ He paused and then asked
abruptly:
‘What’s Bantry got to say about it?’
‘He can’t account for it in the least. He was out at a Conservative
meeting last night. The body was discovered this morning. He says he’s
never seen the girl in his life.’
Jefferson nodded. He said:
‘It certainly seems fantastic.’
Superintendent Harper cleared his throat. He said:
‘Have you any idea at all, sir, who can have done this?’
‘Good God, I wish I had!’ The veins stood out on his forehead. ‘It’s
incredible, unimaginable! I’d say it couldn’t have happened, if it hadn’t
happened!’
‘There’s no friend of hers – from her past life – no man hanging about –
or threatening her?’
‘I’m sure there isn’t. She’d have told me if so. She’s never had a regular
“boyfriend.” She told me so herself.’
Superintendent Harper thought:
‘Yes, I dare say that’s what she told you! But that’s as may be!’
Conway Jefferson went on:
‘Josie would know better than anyone if there had been some man
hanging about Ruby or pestering her. Can’t she help?’
‘She says not.’
Jefferson said, frowning:
‘I can’t help feeling it must be the work of some maniac – the brutality
of the method – breaking into a country house – the whole thing so
unconnected and senseless. There are men of that type, men outwardly sane,
but who decoy girls – sometimes children – away and kill them. Sexual
crimes really, I suppose.’
Harper said:
‘Oh, yes, there are such cases, but we’ve no knowledge of anyone of
that kind operating in this neighbourhood.’
Jefferson went on:
‘I’ve thought over all the various men I’ve seen with Ruby. Guests here
and outsiders – men she’d danced with. They all seem harmless enough –
the usual type. She had no special friend of any kind.’
Superintendent Harper’s face remained quite impassive, but unseen by
Conway Jefferson there was still a speculative glint in his eye.
It was quite possible, he thought, that Ruby Keene might have had a
special friend even though Conway Jefferson did not know about it.
He said nothing, however. The Chief Constable gave him a glance of
inquiry and then rose to his feet. He said:
‘Thank you, Mr Jefferson. That’s all we need for the present.’
Jefferson said:
‘You’ll keep me informed of your progress?’
‘Yes, yes, we’ll keep in touch with you.’
The two men went out.
Conway Jefferson leaned back in his chair.
His eyelids came down and veiled the fierce blue of his eyes. He looked
suddenly a very tired man.
Then, after a minute or two, the lids flickered. He called: ‘Edwards!’
From the next room the valet appeared promptly. Edwards knew his
master as no one else did. Others, even his nearest, knew only his strength.
Edwards knew his weakness. He had seen Conway Jefferson tired,
discouraged, weary of life, momentarily defeated by infirmity and
loneliness.
‘Yes, sir?’
Jefferson said:
‘Get on to Sir Henry Clithering. He’s at Melborne Abbas. Ask him,
from me, to get here today if he can, instead of tomorrow. Tell him it’s
urgent.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 7

When they were outside Jefferson’s door, Superintendent Harper said:
‘Well, for what it’s worth, we’ve got a motive, sir.’
‘H’m,’ said Melchett. ‘Fifty thousand pounds, eh?’
‘Yes, sir. Murder’s been done for a good deal less than that.’
‘Yes, but –’
Colonel Melchett left the sentence unfinished. Harper, however,
understood him.
‘You don’t think it’s likely in this case? Well, I don’t either, as far as
that goes. But it’s got to be gone into all the same.’
‘Oh, of course.’
Harper went on:
‘If, as Mr Jefferson says, Mr Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson are already well
provided for and in receipt of a comfortable income, well, it’s not likely
they’d set out to do a brutal murder.’
‘Quite so. Their financial standing will have to be investigated, of
course. Can’t say I like the appearance of Gaskell much – looks a sharp,
unscrupulous sort of fellow – but that’s a long way from making him out a
murderer.’
‘Oh, yes, sir, as I say, I don’t think it’s likely to be either of them, and
from what Josie said I don’t see how it would have been humanly possible.
They were both playing bridge from twenty minutes to eleven until
midnight. No, to my mind there’s another possibility much more likely.’
Melchett said: ‘Boy friend of Ruby Keene’s?’
‘That’s it, sir. Some disgruntled young fellow – not too strong in the
head, perhaps. Someone, I’d say, she knew before she came here. This
adoption scheme, if he got wise to it, may just have put the lid on things. He
saw himself losing her, saw her being removed to a different sphere of life
altogether, and he went mad and blind with rage. He got her to come out
and meet him last night, had a row with her over it, lost his head completely
and did her in.’
‘And how did she come to be in Bantry’s library?’
‘I think that’s feasible. They were out, say, in his car at the time. He
came to himself, realized what he’d done, and his first thought was how to
get rid of the body. Say they were near the gates of a big house at the time.
The idea comes to him that if she’s found there the hue and cry will centre
round the house and its occupants and will leave him comfortably out of it.
She’s a little bit of a thing. He could easily carry her. He’s got a chisel in the
car. He forces a window and plops her down on the hearthrug. Being a
strangling case, there’s no blood or mess to give him away in the car. See
what I mean, sir?’
‘Oh, yes, Harper, it’s all perfectly possible. But there’s still one thing to
be done. Cherchez l’homme.’
‘What? Oh, very good, sir.’
Superintendent Harper tactfully applauded his superior’s joke, although,
owing to the excellence of Colonel Melchett’s French accent he almost
missed the sense of the words.

II
‘Oh – er – I say – er – c-could I speak to you a minute?’ It was George
Bartlett who thus waylaid the two men. Colonel Melchett, who was not
attracted to Mr Bartlett and who was anxious to see how Slack had got on
with the investigation of the girl’s room and the questioning of the
chambermaids, barked sharply:
‘Well, what is it – what is it?’
Young Mr Bartlett retreated a step or two, opening and shutting his
mouth and giving an unconscious imitation of a fish in a tank.
‘Well – er – probably isn’t important, don’t you know – thought I ought
to tell you. Matter of fact, can’t find my car.’
‘What do you mean, can’t find your car?’
Stammering a good deal, Mr Bartlett explained that what he meant was
that he couldn’t find his car.
Superintendent Harper said:
‘Do you mean it’s been stolen?’
George Bartlett turned gratefully to the more placid voice.
‘Well, that’s just it, you know. I mean, one can’t tell, can one? I mean
someone may just have buzzed off in it, not meaning any harm, if you know
what I mean.’
‘When did you last see it, Mr Bartlett?’
‘Well, I was tryin’ to remember. Funny how difficult it is to remember
anything, isn’t it?’
Colonel Melchett said coldly:
‘Not, I should think, to a normal intelligence. I understood you to say
just now that it was in the courtyard of the hotel last night –’
Mr Bartlett was bold enough to interrupt. He said:
‘That’s just it – was it?’
‘What do you mean by “was it”? You said it was.’
‘Well – I mean I thought it was. I mean – well, I didn’t go out and look,
don’t you see?’
Colonel Melchett sighed. He summoned all his patience. He said:
‘Let’s get this quite clear. When was the last time you saw – actually
saw your car? What make is it, by the way?’
‘Minoan 14.’
‘And you last saw it – when?’
George Bartlett’s Adam’s apple jerked convulsively up and down.
‘Been trying to think. Had it before lunch yesterday. Was going for a
spin in the afternoon. But somehow, you know how it is, went to sleep
instead. Then, after tea, had a game of squash and all that, and a bathe
afterwards.’
‘And the car was then in the courtyard of the hotel?’
‘Suppose so. I mean, that’s where I’d put it. Thought, you see, I’d take
someone for a spin. After dinner, I mean. But it wasn’t my lucky evening.
Nothing doing. Never took the old bus out after all.’
Harper said:
‘But, as far as you knew, the car was still in the courtyard?’
‘Well, naturally. I mean, I’d put it there – what?’
‘Would you have noticed if it had not been there?’
Mr Bartlett shook his head.
‘Don’t think so, you know. Lots of cars going and coming and all that.
Plenty of Minoans.’
Superintendent Harper nodded. He had just cast a casual glance out of
the window. There were at that moment no less than eight Minoan 14s in
the courtyard – it was the popular cheap car of the year.
‘Aren’t you in the habit of putting your car away at night?’ asked
Colonel Melchett.
‘Don’t usually bother,’ said Mr Bartlett. ‘Fine weather and all that, you
know. Such a fag putting a car away in a garage.’
Glancing at Colonel Melchett, Superintendent Harper said: ‘I’ll join you
upstairs, sir. I’ll just get hold of Sergeant Higgins and he can take down
particulars from Mr Bartlett.’
‘Right, Harper.’
Mr Bartlett murmured wistfully:
‘Thought I ought to let you know, you know. Might be important,
what?’

III

Mr Prestcott had supplied his additional dancer with board and lodging.
Whatever the board, the lodging was the poorest the hotel possessed.
Josephine Turner and Ruby Keene had occupied rooms at the extreme
end of a mean and dingy little corridor. The rooms were small, faced north
on to a portion of the cliff that backed the hotel, and were furnished with the
odds and ends of suites that had once, some thirty years ago, represented
luxury and magnificence in the best suites. Now, when the hotel had been
modernized and the bedrooms supplied with built-in receptacles for clothes,
these large Victorian oak and mahogany wardrobes were relegated to those
rooms occupied by the hotel’s resident staff, or given to guests in the height
of the season when all the rest of the hotel was full.
As Melchett saw at once, the position of Ruby Keene’s room was ideal
for the purpose of leaving the hotel without being observed, and was
particularly unfortunate from the point of view of throwing light on the
circumstances of that departure.
At the end of the corridor was a small staircase which led down to an
equally obscure corridor on the ground floor. Here there was a glass door
which led out on to the side terrace of the hotel, an unfrequented terrace
with no view. You could go from it to the main terrace in front, or you could
go down a winding path and come out in a lane that eventually rejoined the
cliff road farther along. Its surface being bad, it was seldom used.
Inspector Slack had been busy harrying chambermaids and examining
Ruby’s room for clues. He had been lucky enough to find the room exactly
as it had been left the night before.
Ruby Keene had not been in the habit of rising early. Her usual
procedure, Slack discovered, was to sleep until about ten or half-past and
then ring for breakfast. Consequently, since Conway Jefferson had begun
his representations to the manager very early, the police had taken charge of
things before the chambermaids had touched the room. They had actually
not been down that corridor at all. The other rooms there, at this season of
the year, were only opened and dusted once a week.
‘That’s all to the good as far as it goes,’ Slack explained gloomily. ‘It
means that if there were anything to find we’d find it, but there isn’t
anything.’
The Glenshire police had already been over the room for fingerprints,
but there were none unaccounted for. Ruby’s own, Josie’s, and the two
chambermaids – one on the morning and one on the evening shift. There
were also a couple of prints made by Raymond Starr, but these were
accounted for by his story that he had come up with Josie to look for Ruby
when she did not appear for the midnight exhibition dance.
There had been a heap of letters and general rubbish in the pigeon-holes
of the massive mahogany desk in the corner. Slack had just been carefully
sorting through them. But he had found nothing of a suggestive nature.
Bills, receipts, theatre programmes, cinema stubs, newspaper cuttings,
beauty hints torn from magazines. Of the letters there were some from ‘Lil,’
apparently a friend from the Palais de Danse, recounting various affairs and
gossip, saying they ‘missed Rube a lot. Mr Findeison asked after you ever
so often! Quite put out, he is! Young Reg has taken up with May now
you’ve gone. Barny asks after you now and then. Things going much as
usual. Old Grouser still as mean as ever with us girls. He ticked off Ada for
going about with a fellow.’
Slack had carefully noted all the names mentioned. Inquiries would be
made – and it was possible some useful information might come to light. To
this Colonel Melchett agreed; so did Superintendent Harper, who had joined
them. Otherwise the room had little to yield in the way of information.
Across a chair in the middle of the room was the foamy pink dance
frock Ruby had worn early in the evening with a pair of pink satin high-
heeled shoes kicked off carelessly on the floor. Two sheer silk stockings
were rolled into a ball and flung down. One had a ladder in it. Melchett
recalled that the dead girl had had bare feet and legs. This, Slack learned,
was her custom. She used make-up on her legs instead of stockings and
only sometimes wore stockings for dancing, by this means saving expense.
The wardrobe door was open and showed a variety of rather flashy evening
dresses and a row of shoes below. There was some soiled underwear in the
clothes-basket, some nail parings, soiled face-cleaning tissue and bits of
cotton wool stained with rouge and nail-polish in the wastepaper basket – in
fact, nothing out of the ordinary! The facts seemed plain to read. Ruby
Keene had hurried upstairs, changed her clothes and hurried off again –
where?
Josephine Turner, who might be supposed to know most of Ruby’s life
and friends, had proved unable to help. But this, as Inspector Slack pointed
out, might be natural.
‘If what you tell me is true, sir – about this adoption business, I mean –
well, Josie would be all for Ruby breaking with any old friends she might
have and who might queer the pitch, so to speak. As I see it, this invalid
gentleman gets all worked up about Ruby Keene being such a sweet,
innocent, childish little piece of goods. Now, supposing Ruby’s got a tough
boy friend – that won’t go down so well with the old boy. So it’s Ruby’s
business to keep that dark. Josie doesn’t know much about the girl anyway
– not about her friends and all that. But one thing she wouldn’t stand for –
Ruby’s messing up things by carrying on with some undesirable fellow. So
it stands to reason that Ruby (who, as I see it, was a sly little piece!) would
keep very dark about seeing any old friend. She wouldn’t let on to Josie
anything about it – otherwise Josie would say: “No, you don’t, my girl.”
But you know what girls are – especially young ones – always ready to
make a fool of themselves over a tough guy. Ruby wants to see him. He
comes down here, cuts up rough about the whole business, and wrings the
girl’s neck.’
‘I expect you’re right, Slack,’ said Colonel Melchett, disguising his
usual repugnance for the unpleasant way Slack had of putting things. ‘If so,
we ought to be able to discover this tough friend’s identity fairly easily.’
‘You leave it to me, sir,’ said Slack with his usual confidence. ‘I’ll get
hold of this “Lil” girl at that Palais de Danse place and turn her right inside
out. We’ll soon get at the truth.’
Colonel Melchett wondered if they would. Slack’s energy and activity
always made him feel tired.
‘There’s one other person you might be able to get a tip from, sir,’ went
on Slack, ‘and that’s the dance and tennis pro. fellow. He must have seen a
lot of her and he’d know more than Josie would. Likely enough she’d
loosen her tongue a bit to him.’
‘I have already discussed that point with Superintendent Harper.’
‘Good, sir. I’ve done the chambermaids pretty thoroughly! They don’t
know a thing. Looked down on these two, as far as I can make out.
Scamped the service as much as they dared. Chambermaid was in here last
at seven o’clock last night, when she turned down the bed and drew the
curtains and cleared up a bit. There’s a bathroom next door, if you’d like to
see it?’
The bathroom was situated between Ruby’s room and the slightly larger
room occupied by Josie. It was illuminating. Colonel Melchett silently
marvelled at the amount of aids to beauty that women could use. Rows of
jars of face cream, cleansing cream, vanishing cream, skin-feeding cream!
Boxes of different shades of powder. An untidy heap of every variety of
lipstick. Hair lotions and ‘brightening’ applications. Eyelash black, mascara,
blue stain for under the eyes, at least twelve different shades of nail varnish,
face tissues, bits of cotton wool, dirty powder-puffs. Bottles of lotions –
astringent, tonic, soothing, etc.
‘Do you mean to say,’ he murmured feebly, ‘that women use all these
things?’
Inspector Slack, who always knew everything, kindly enlightened him.
‘In private life, sir, so to speak, a lady keeps to one or two distinct
shades, one for evening, one for day. They know what suits them and they
keep to it. But these professional girls, they have to ring a change, so to
speak. They do exhibition dances, and one night it’s a tango and the next a
crinoline Victorian dance and then a kind of Apache dance and then just
ordinary ballroom, and, of course, the make-up varies a good bit.’
‘Good lord!’ said the Colonel. ‘No wonder the people who turn out
these creams and messes make a fortune.’
‘Easy money, that’s what it is,’ said Slack. ‘Easy money. Got to spend a
bit in advertisement, of course.’
Colonel Melchett jerked his mind away from the fascinating and age-
long problem of woman’s adornments. He said to Harper, who had just
joined them:
‘There’s still this dancing fellow. Your pigeon, Superintendent?’
‘I suppose so, sir.’
As they went downstairs Harper asked:
‘What did you think of Mr Bartlett’s story, sir?’
‘About his car? I think, Harper, that that young man wants watching.
It’s a fishy story. Supposing that he did take Ruby Keene out in that car last
night, after all?’

IV

Superintendent Harper’s manner was slow and pleasant and absolutely non-
committal. These cases where the police of two counties had to collaborate
were always difficult. He liked Colonel Melchett and considered him an
able Chief Constable, but he was nevertheless glad to be tackling the
present interview by himself. Never do too much at once, was
Superintendent Harper’s rule. Bare routine inquiry for the first time. That
left the persons you were interviewing relieved and predisposed them to be
more unguarded in the next interview you had with them.
Harper already knew Raymond Starr by sight. A fine-looking specimen,
tall, lithe, and good-looking, with very white teeth in a deeply-bronzed face.
He was dark and graceful. He had a pleasant, friendly manner and was very
popular in the hotel.
‘I’m afraid I can’t help you much, Superintendent. I knew Ruby quite
well, of course. She’d been here over a month and we had practised our
dances together and all that. But there’s really very little to say. She was
quite a pleasant and rather stupid girl.’
‘It’s her friendships we’re particularly anxious to know about. Her
friendships with men.’
‘So I suppose. Well, I don’t know anything! She’d got a few young men
in tow in the hotel, but nothing special. You see, she was nearly always
monopolized by the Jefferson family.’
‘Yes, the Jefferson family.’ Harper paused meditatively. He shot a
shrewd glance at the young man. ‘What did you think of that business, Mr
Starr?’
Raymond Starr said coolly: ‘What business?’
Harper said: ‘Did you know that Mr Jefferson was proposing to adopt
Ruby Keene legally?’
This appeared to be news to Starr. He pursed up his lips and whistled.
He said:
‘The clever little devil! Oh, well, there’s no fool like an old fool.’
‘That’s how it strikes you, is it?’
‘Well – what else can one say? If the old boy wanted to adopt someone,
why didn’t he pick upon a girl of his own class?’
‘Ruby Keene never mentioned the matter to you?’
‘No, she didn’t. I knew she was elated about something, but I didn’t
know what it was.’
‘And Josie?’
‘Oh, I think Josie must have known what was in the wind. Probably she
was the one who planned the whole thing. Josie’s no fool. She’s got a head
on her, that girl.’
Harper nodded. It was Josie who had sent for Ruby Keene. Josie, no
doubt, who had encouraged the intimacy. No wonder she had been upset
when Ruby had failed to show up for her dance that night and Conway
Jefferson had begun to panic. She was envisaging her plans going awry.
He asked:
‘Could Ruby keep a secret, do you think?’
‘As well as most. She didn’t talk about her own affairs much.’
‘Did she ever say anything – anything at all – about some friend of hers
– someone from her former life who was coming to see her here, or whom
she had had difficulty with – you know the sort of thing I mean, no doubt.’
‘I know perfectly. Well, as far as I’m aware, there was no one of the
kind. Not by anything she ever said.’
‘Thank you, Mr Starr. Now will you just tell me in your own words
exactly what happened last night?’
‘Certainly. Ruby and I did our ten-thirty dance together –’
‘No signs of anything unusual about her then?’
Raymond considered.
‘I don’t think so. I didn’t notice what happened afterwards. I had my
own partners to look after. I do remember noticing she wasn’t in the
ballroom. At midnight she hadn’t turned up. I was very annoyed and went
to Josie about it. Josie was playing bridge with the Jeffersons. She hadn’t
any idea where Ruby was, and I think she got a bit of a jolt. I noticed her
shoot a quick, anxious glance at Mr Jefferson. I persuaded the band to play
another dance and I went to the office and got them to ring up to Ruby’s
room. There wasn’t any answer. I went back to Josie. She suggested that
Ruby was perhaps asleep in her room. Idiotic suggestion really, but it was
meant for the Jeffersons, of course! She came away with me and said we’d
go up together.’
‘Yes, Mr Starr. And what did she say when she was alone with you?’
‘As far as I can remember, she looked very angry and said: “Damned
little fool. She can’t do this sort of thing. It will ruin all her chances. Who’s
she with, do you know?”
‘I said that I hadn’t the least idea. The last I’d seen of her was dancing
with young Bartlett. Josie said: “She wouldn’t be with him. What can she
be up to? She isn’t with that film man, is she?”’
Harper said sharply; ‘Film man? Who was he?’
Raymond said: ‘I don’t know his name. He’s never stayed here. Rather
an unusual-looking chap – black hair and theatrical-looking. He has
something to do with the film industry, I believe – or so he told Ruby. He
came over to dine here once or twice and danced with Ruby afterwards, but
I don’t think she knew him at all well. That’s why I was surprised when
Josie mentioned him. I said I didn’t think he’d been here tonight. Josie said:
“Well, she must be out with someone. What on earth am I going to say to
the Jeffersons?” I said what did it matter to the Jeffersons? And Josie said it
did matter. And she said, too, that she’d never forgive Ruby if she went and
messed things up.
‘We’d got to Ruby’s room by then. She wasn’t there, of course, but
she’d been there, because the dress she had been wearing was lying across a
chair. Josie looked in the wardrobe and said she thought she’d put on her
old white dress. Normally she’d have changed into a black velvet dress for
our Spanish dance. I was pretty angry by this time at the way Ruby had let
me down. Josie did her best to soothe me and said she’d dance herself so
that old Prestcott shouldn’t get after us all. She went away and changed her
dress and we went down and did a tango – exaggerated style and quite
showy but not really too exhausting upon the ankles. Josie was very plucky
about it – for it hurt her, I could see. After that she asked me to help her
soothe the Jeffersons down. She said it was important. So, of course, I did
what I could.’
Superintendent Harper nodded. He said:
‘Thank you, Mr Starr.’
To himself he thought: ‘It was important, all right! Fifty thousand
pounds!’
He watched Raymond Starr as the latter moved gracefully away. He
went down the steps of the terrace, picking up a bag of tennis balls and a
racquet on the way. Mrs Jefferson, also carrying a racquet, joined him and
they went towards the tennis courts.
‘Excuse me, sir.’
Sergeant Higgins, rather breathless, stood at Harper’s side.
The Superintendent, jerked from the train of thought he was following,
looked startled.
‘Message just come through for you from headquarters, sir. Labourer
reported this morning saw glare as of fire. Half an hour ago they found a
burnt-out car in a quarry. Venn’s Quarry – about two miles from here.
Traces of a charred body inside.’
A flush came over Harper’s heavy features. He said:
‘What’s come to Glenshire? An epidemic of violence? Don’t tell me
we’re going to have a Rouse case now!’
He asked: ‘Could they get the number of the car?’
‘No, sir. But we’ll be able to identify it, of course, by the engine
number. A Minoan 14, they think it is.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 8

Sir Henry Clithering, as he passed through the lounge of the Majestic,
hardly glanced at its occupants. His mind was preoccupied. Nevertheless, as
is the way of life, something registered in his subconscious. It waited its
time patiently.
Sir Henry was wondering as he went upstairs just what had induced the
sudden urgency of his friend’s message. Conway Jefferson was not the type
of man who sent urgent summonses to anyone. Something quite out of the
usual must have occurred, decided Sir Henry.
Jefferson wasted no time in beating about the bush. He said:
‘Glad you’ve come. Edwards, get Sir Henry a drink. Sit down, man.
You’ve not heard anything, I suppose? Nothing in the papers yet?’
Sir Henry shook his head, his curiosity aroused.
‘What’s the matter?’
‘Murder’s the matter. I’m concerned in it and so are your friends the
Bantrys.’
‘Arthur and Dolly Bantry?’ Clithering sounded incredulous.
‘Yes, you see, the body was found in their house.’
Clearly and succinctly, Conway Jefferson ran through the facts. Sir
Henry listened without interrupting. Both men were accustomed to grasping
the gist of a matter. Sir Henry, during his term as Commissioner of the
Metropolitan Police, had been renowned for his quick grip on essentials.
‘It’s an extraordinary business,’ he commented when the other had
finished. ‘How do the Bantrys come into it, do you think?’
‘That’s what worries me. You see, Henry, it looks to me as though
possibly the fact that I know them might have a bearing on the case. That’s
the only connection I can find. Neither of them, I gather, ever saw the girl
before. That’s what they say, and there’s no reason to disbelieve them. It’s
most unlikely they should know her. Then isn’t it possible that she was
decoyed away and her body deliberately left in the house of friends of
mine?’
Clithering said:
‘I think that’s far-fetched.’
‘It’s possible, though,’ persisted the other.
‘Yes, but unlikely. What do you want me to do?’
Conway Jefferson said bitterly:
‘I’m an invalid. I disguise the fact – refuse to face it – but now it comes
home to me. I can’t go about as I’d like to, asking questions, looking into
things. I’ve got to stay here meekly grateful for such scraps of information
as the police are kind enough to dole out to me. Do you happen to know
Melchett, by the way, the Chief Constable of Radfordshire?’
‘Yes, I’ve met him.’
Something stirred in Sir Henry’s brain. A face and figure noted
unseeingly as he passed through the lounge. A straight-backed old lady
whose face was familiar. It linked up with the last time he had seen
Melchett.
He said:
‘Do you mean you want me to be a kind of amateur sleuth? That’s not
my line.’
Jefferson said:
‘You’re not an amateur, that’s just it.’
‘I’m not a professional any more. I’m on the retired list now.’
Jefferson said: ‘That simplifies matters.’
‘You mean that if I were still at Scotland Yard I couldn’t butt in? That’s
perfectly true.’
‘As it is,’ said Jefferson, ‘your experience qualifies you to take an
interest in the case, and any co-operation you offer will be welcomed.’
Clithering said slowly:
‘Etiquette permits, I agree. But what do you really want, Conway? To
find out who killed this girl?’
‘Just that.’
‘You’ve no idea yourself?’
‘None whatever.’
Sir Henry said slowly:
‘You probably won’t believe me, but you’ve got an expert at solving
mysteries sitting downstairs in the lounge at this minute. Someone who’s
better than I am at it, and who in all probability may have some local dope.’
‘What are you talking about?’
‘Downstairs in the lounge, by the third pillar from the left, there sits an
old lady with a sweet, placid spinsterish face, and a mind that has plumbed
the depths of human iniquity and taken it as all in the day’s work. Her
name’s Miss Marple. She comes from the village of St Mary Mead, which
is a mile and a half from Gossington, she’s a friend of the Bantrys – and
where crime is concerned she’s the goods, Conway.’
Jefferson stared at him with thick, puckered brows. He said heavily:
‘You’re joking.’
‘No, I’m not. You spoke of Melchett just now. The last time I saw
Melchett there was a village tragedy. Girl supposed to have drowned
herself. Police quite rightly suspected that it wasn’t suicide, but murder.
They thought they knew who did it. Along to me comes old Miss Marple,
fluttering and dithering. She’s afraid, she says, they’ll hang the wrong
person. She’s got no evidence, but she knows who did do it. Hands me a
piece of paper with a name written on it. And, by God, Jefferson, she was
right!’
Conway Jefferson’s brows came down lower than ever. He grunted
disbelievingly:
‘Woman’s intuition, I suppose,’ he said sceptically.
‘No, she doesn’t call it that. Specialized knowledge is her claim.’
‘And what does that mean?’
‘Well, you know, Jefferson, we use it in police work. We get a burglary
and we usually know pretty well who did it – of the regular crowd, that is.
We know the sort of burglar who acts in a particular sort of way. Miss
Marple has an interesting, though occasionally trivial, series of parallels
from village life.’
Jefferson said sceptically:
‘What is she likely to know about a girl who’s been brought up in a
theatrical milieu and probably never been in a village in her life?’
‘I think,’ said Sir Henry Clithering firmly, ‘that she might have ideas.’

II
Miss Marple flushed with pleasure as Sir Henry bore down upon her.
‘Oh, Sir Henry, this is indeed a great piece of luck meeting you here.’
Sir Henry was gallant. He said:
‘To me it is a great pleasure.’
Miss Marple murmured, flushing: ‘So kind of you.’
‘Are you staying here?’
‘Well, as a matter of fact, we are.’
‘We?’
‘Mrs Bantry’s here too.’ She looked at him sharply. ‘Have you heard
yet? Yes, I can see you have. It is terrible, is it not?’
‘What’s Dolly Bantry doing here? Is her husband here too?’
‘No. Naturally, they both reacted quite differently. Colonel Bantry, poor
man, just shuts himself up in his study, or goes down to one of the farms,
when anything like this happens. Like tortoises, you know, they draw their
heads in and hope nobody will notice them. Dolly, of course, is quite
different.’
‘Dolly, in fact,’ said Sir Henry, who knew his old friend fairly well, ‘is
almost enjoying herself, eh?’
‘Well – er – yes. Poor dear.’
‘And she’s brought you along to produce the rabbits out of the hat for
her?’
Miss Marple said composedly:
‘Dolly thought that a change of scene would be a good thing and she
didn’t want to come alone.’ She met his eye and her own gently twinkled.
‘But, of course, your way of describing it is quite true. It’s rather
embarrassing for me, because, of course, I am no use at all.’
‘No ideas? No village parallels?’
‘I don’t know very much about it all yet.’
‘I can remedy that, I think. I’m going to call you into consultation, Miss
Marple.’
He gave a brief recital of the course of events. Miss Marple listened
with keen interest.
‘Poor Mr Jefferson,’ she said. ‘What a very sad story. These terrible
accidents. To leave him alive, crippled, seems more cruel than if he had
been killed too.’
‘Yes, indeed. That’s why all his friends admire him so much for the
resolute way he’s gone on, conquering pain and grief and physical
disabilities.’
‘Yes, it is splendid.’
‘The only thing I can’t understand is this sudden outpouring of affection
for this girl. She may, of course, have had some remarkable qualities.’
‘Probably not,’ said Miss Marple placidly.
‘You don’t think so?’
‘I don’t think her qualities entered into it.’
Sir Henry said:
‘He isn’t just a nasty old man, you know.’
‘Oh, no, no!’ Miss Marple got quite pink. ‘I wasn’t implying that for a
minute. What I was trying to say was – very badly, I know – that he was
just looking for a nice bright girl to take his dead daughter’s place – and
then this girl saw her opportunity and played it for all she was worth! That
sounds rather uncharitable, I know, but I have seen so many cases of the
kind. The young maid-servant at Mr Harbottle’s, for instance. A very
ordinary girl, but quiet with nice manners. His sister was called away to
nurse a dying relative and when she got back she found the girl completely
above herself, sitting down in the drawing-room laughing and talking and
not wearing her cap or apron. Miss Harbottle spoke to her very sharply and
the girl was impertinent, and then old Mr Harbottle left her quite
dumbfounded by saying that he thought she had kept house for him long
enough and that he was making other arrangements.
‘Such a scandal as it created in the village, but poor Miss Harbottle had
to go and live most uncomfortably in rooms in Eastbourne. People said
things, of course, but I believe there was no familiarity of any kind – it was
simply that the old man found it much pleasanter to have a young, cheerful
girl telling him how clever and amusing he was than to have his sister
continually pointing out his faults to him, even if she was a good
economical manager.’
There was a moment’s pause, and then Miss Marple resumed.
‘And there was Mr Badger who had the chemist’s shop. Made a lot of
fuss over the young lady who worked in his toilet section. Told his wife
they must look on her as a daughter and have her to live in the house. Mrs
Badger didn’t see it that way at all.’
Sir Henry said: ‘If she’d only been a girl in his own rank of life – a
friend’s child –’
Miss Marple interrupted him.
‘Oh! but that wouldn’t have been nearly as satisfactory from his point of
view. It’s like King Cophetua and the beggar maid. If you’re really rather a
lonely, tired old man, and if, perhaps, your own family have been
neglecting you’ – she paused for a second – ‘well, to befriend someone who
will be overwhelmed with your magnificence – (to put it rather
melodramatically, but I hope you see what I mean) – well, that’s much more
interesting. It makes you feel a much greater person – a beneficent
monarch! The recipient is more likely to be dazzled, and that, of course, is a
pleasant feeling for you.’ She paused and said: ‘Mr Badger, you know,
bought the girl in his shop some really fantastic presents, a diamond
bracelet and a most expensive radio-gramophone. Took out a lot of his
savings to do so. However, Mrs Badger, who was a much more astute
woman than poor Miss Harbottle (marriage, of course, helps), took the
trouble to find out a few things. And when Mr Badger discovered that the
girl was carrying on with a very undesirable young man connected with the
racecourses, and had actually pawned the bracelet to give him the money –
well, he was completely disgusted and the affair passed over quite safely.
And he gave Mrs Badger a diamond ring the following Christmas.’
Her pleasant, shrewd eyes met Sir Henry’s. He wondered if what she
had been saying was intended as a hint. He said:
‘Are you suggesting that if there had been a young man in Ruby
Keene’s life, my friend’s attitude towards her might have altered?’
‘It probably would, you know. I dare say, in a year or two, he might
have liked to arrange for her marriage himself – though more likely he
wouldn’t – gentlemen are usually rather selfish. But I certainly think that if
Ruby Keene had had a young man she’d have been careful to keep very
quiet about it.’
‘And the young man might have resented that?’
‘I suppose that is the most plausible solution. It struck me, you know,
that her cousin, the young woman who was at Gossington this morning,
looked definitely angry with the dead girl. What you’ve told me explains
why. No doubt she was looking forward to doing very well out of the
business.’
‘Rather a cold-blooded character, in fact?’
‘That’s too harsh a judgment, perhaps. The poor thing has had to earn
her living, and you can’t expect her to sentimentalize because a well-to-do
man and woman – as you have described Mr Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson –
are going to be done out of a further large sum of money to which they have
really no particular moral right. I should say Miss Turner was a hard-
headed, ambitious young woman, with a good temper and considerable joie
de vivre. A little,’ added Miss Marple, ‘like Jessie Golden, the baker’s
daughter.’
‘What happened to her?’ asked Sir Henry.
‘She trained as a nursery governess and married the son of the house,
who was home on leave from India. Made him a very good wife, I believe.’
Sir Henry pulled himself clear of these fascinating side issues. He said:
‘Is there any reason, do you think, why my friend Conway Jefferson
should suddenly have developed this “Cophetua complex,” if you like to
call it that?’
‘There might have been.’
‘In what way?’
Miss Marple said, hesitating a little:
‘I should think – it’s only a suggestion, of course – that perhaps his son-
in-law and daughter-in-law might have wanted to get married again.’
‘Surely he couldn’t have objected to that?’
‘Oh, no, not objected. But, you see, you must look at it from his point of
view. He had a terrible shock and loss – so had they. The three bereaved
people live together and the link between them is the loss they have all
sustained. But Time, as my dear mother used to say, is a great healer. Mr
Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson are young. Without knowing it themselves, they
may have begun to feel restless, to resent the bonds that tied them to their
past sorrow. And so, feeling like that, old Mr Jefferson would have become
conscious of a sudden lack of sympathy without knowing its cause. It’s
usually that. Gentlemen so easily feel neglected. With Mr Harbottle it was
Miss Harbottle going away. And with the Badgers it was Mrs Badger taking
such an interest in Spiritualism and always going out to sĂ©ances.’
‘I must say,’ said Sir Henry ruefully, ‘that I dislike the way you reduce
us all to a General Common Denominator.’
Miss Marple shook her head sadly.
‘Human nature is very much the same anywhere, Sir Henry.’
Sir Henry said distastefully:
‘Mr Harbottle! Mr Badger! And poor Conway! I hate to intrude the
personal note, but have you any parallel for my humble self in your
village?’
‘Well, of course, there is Briggs.’
‘Who’s Briggs?’
‘He was the head gardener up at Old Hall. Quite the best man they ever
had. Knew exactly when the under-gardeners were slacking off – quite
uncanny it was! He managed with only three men and a boy and the place
was kept better than it had been with six. And took several firsts with his
sweet peas. He’s retired now.’
‘Like me,’ said Sir Henry.
‘But he still does a little jobbing – if he likes the people.’
‘Ah,’ said Sir Henry. ‘Again like me. That’s what I’m doing now –
jobbing – to help an old friend.’
‘Two old friends.’
‘Two?’ Sir Henry looked a little puzzled.
Miss Marple said:
‘I suppose you meant Mr Jefferson. But I wasn’t thinking of him. I was
thinking of Colonel and Mrs Bantry.’
‘Yes – yes – I see –’ He asked sharply: ‘Was that why you alluded to
Dolly Bantry as “poor dear” at the beginning of our conversation?’
‘Yes. She hasn’t begun to realize things yet. I know because I’ve had
more experience. You see, Sir Henry, it seems to me that there’s a great
possibility of this crime being the kind of crime that never does get solved.
Like the Brighton trunk murders. But if that happens it will be absolutely
disastrous for the Bantrys. Colonel Bantry, like nearly all retired military
men, is really abnormally sensitive. He reacts very quickly to public
opinion. He won’t notice it for some time, and then it will begin to go home
to him. A slight here, and a snub there, and invitations that are refused, and
excuses that are made – and then, little by little, it will dawn upon him and
he’ll retire into his shell and get terribly morbid and miserable.’
‘Let me be sure I understand you rightly, Miss Marple. You mean that,
because the body was found in his house, people will think that he had
something to do with it?’
‘Of course they will! I’ve no doubt they’re saying so already. They’ll
say so more and more. And people will cold shoulder the Bantrys and avoid
them. That’s why the truth has got to be found out and why I was willing to
come here with Mrs Bantry. An open accusation is one thing – and quite
easy for a soldier to meet. He’s indignant and he has a chance of fighting.
But this other whispering business will break him – will break them both.
So you see, Sir Henry, we’ve got to find out the truth.’
Sir Henry said:
‘Any ideas as to why the body should have been found in his house?
There must be an explanation of that. Some connection.’
‘Oh, of course.’
‘The girl was last seen here about twenty minutes to eleven. By
midnight, according to the medical evidence, she was dead. Gossington’s
about eighteen miles from here. Good road for sixteen of those miles until
one turns off the main road. A powerful car could do it in well under half an
hour. Practically any car could average thirty-five. But why anyone should
either kill her here and take her body out to Gossington or should take her
out to Gossington and strangle her there, I don’t know.’
‘Of course you don’t, because it didn’t happen.’
‘Do you mean that she was strangled by some fellow who took her out
in a car and he then decided to push her into the first likely house in the
neighbourhood?’
‘I don’t think anything of the kind. I think there was a very careful plan
made. What happened was that the plan went wrong.’
Sir Henry stared at her.
‘Why did the plan go wrong?’
Miss Marple said rather apologetically:
‘Such curious things happen, don’t they? If I were to say that this
particular plan went wrong because human beings are so much more
vulnerable and sensitive than anyone thinks, it wouldn’t sound sensible,
would it? But that’s what I believe – and –’
She broke off. ‘Here’s Mrs Bantry now.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 9

Mrs Bantry was with Adelaide Jefferson. The former came up to Sir Henry
and exclaimed: ‘You?’
‘I, myself.’ He took both her hands and pressed them warmly. ‘I can’t
tell you how distressed I am at all this, Mrs B.’
Mrs Bantry said mechanically:
‘Don’t call me Mrs B.!’ and went on: ‘Arthur isn’t here. He’s taking it
all rather seriously. Miss Marple and I have come here to sleuth. Do you
know Mrs Jefferson?’
‘Yes, of course.’
He shook hands. Adelaide Jefferson said:
‘Have you seen my father-in-law?’
‘Yes, I have.’
‘I’m glad. We’re anxious about him. It was a terrible shock.’
Mrs Bantry said:
‘Let’s come out on the terrace and have drinks and talk about it all.’
The four of them went out and joined Mark Gaskell, who was sitting at
the extreme end of the terrace by himself.
After a few desultory remarks and the arrival of the drinks Mrs Bantry
plunged straight into the subject with her usual zest for direct action.
‘We can talk about it, can’t we?’ she said. ‘I mean, we’re all old friends
– except Miss Marple, and she knows all about crime. And she wants to
help.’
Mark Gaskell looked at Miss Marple in a somewhat puzzled fashion. He
said doubtfully:
‘Do you – er – write detective stories?’
The most unlikely people, he knew, wrote detective stories. And Miss
Marple, in her old-fashioned spinster’s clothes, looked a singularly unlikely
person.
‘Oh no, I’m not clever enough for that.’
‘She’s wonderful,’ said Mrs Bantry impatiently. ‘I can’t explain now,
but she is. Now, Addie, I want to know all about things. What was she
really like, this girl?’
‘Well –’ Adelaide Jefferson paused, glanced across at Mark, and half
laughed. She said: ‘You’re so direct.’
‘Did you like her?’
‘No, of course I didn’t.’
‘What was she really like?’ Mrs Bantry shifted her inquiry to Mark
Gaskell. Mark said deliberately:
‘Common or garden gold-digger. And she knew her stuff. She’d got her
hooks into Jeff all right.’
Both of them called their father-in-law Jeff.
Sir Henry thought, looking disapprovingly at Mark:
‘Indiscreet fellow. Shouldn’t be so outspoken.’
He had always disapproved a little of Mark Gaskell. The man had
charm but he was unreliable – talked too much, was occasionally boastful –
not quite to be trusted, Sir Henry thought. He had sometimes wondered if
Conway Jefferson thought so too.
‘But couldn’t you do something about it?’ demanded Mrs Bantry.
Mark said dryly:
‘We might have – if we’d realized it in time.’
He shot a glance at Adelaide and she coloured faintly. There had been
reproach in that glance.
She said:
‘Mark thinks I ought to have seen what was coming.’
‘You left the old boy alone too much, Addie. Tennis lessons and all the
rest of it.’
‘Well, I had to have some exercise.’ She spoke apologetically. ‘Anyway,
I never dreamed –’
‘No,’ said Mark, ‘neither of us ever dreamed. Jeff has always been such
a sensible, level-headed old boy.’
Miss Marple made a contribution to the conversation.
‘Gentlemen,’ she said with her old-maid’s way of referring to the
opposite sex as though it were a species of wild animal, ‘are frequently not
as level-headed as they seem.’
‘I’ll say you’re right,’ said Mark. ‘Unfortunately, Miss Marple, we
didn’t realize that. We wondered what the old boy saw in that rather insipid
and meretricious little bag of tricks. But we were pleased for him to be kept
happy and amused. We thought there was no harm in her. No harm in her! I
wish I’d wrung her neck!’
‘Mark,’ said Addie, ‘you really must be careful what you say.’
He grinned at her engagingly.
‘I suppose I must. Otherwise people will think I actually did wring her
neck. Oh well, I suppose I’m under suspicion, anyway. If anyone had an
interest in seeing that girl dead it was Addie and myself.’
‘Mark,’ cried Mrs Jefferson, half laughing and half angry, ‘you really
mustn’t!’
‘All right, all right,’ said Mark Gaskell pacifically. ‘But I do like
speaking my mind. Fifty thousand pounds our esteemed father-in-law was
proposing to settle upon that half-baked nitwitted little slypuss.’
‘Mark, you mustn’t – she’s dead.’
‘Yes, she’s dead, poor little devil. And after all, why shouldn’t she use
the weapons that Nature gave her? Who am I to judge? Done plenty of
rotten things myself in my life. No, let’s say Ruby was entitled to plot and
scheme and we were mugs not to have tumbled to her game sooner.’
Sir Henry said:
‘What did you say when Conway told you he proposed to adopt the
girl?’
Mark thrust out his hands.
‘What could we say? Addie, always the little lady, retained her self-
control admirably. Put a brave face upon it. I endeavoured to follow her
example.’
‘I should have made a fuss!’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘Well, frankly speaking, we weren’t entitled to make a fuss. It was Jeff’s
money. We weren’t his flesh and blood. He’d always been damned good to
us. There was nothing for it but to bite on the bullet.’ He added reflectively:
‘But we didn’t love little Ruby.’
Adelaide Jefferson said:
‘If only it had been some other kind of girl. Jeff had two godchildren,
you know. If it had been one of them – well, one would have understood it.’
She added, with a shade of resentment: ‘And Jeff’s always seemed so fond
of Peter.’
‘Of course,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘I always have known Peter was your first
husband’s child – but I’d quite forgotten it. I’ve always thought of him as
Mr Jefferson’s grandson.’
‘So have I,’ said Adelaide. Her voice held a note that made Miss Marple
turn in her chair and look at her.
‘It was Josie’s fault,’ said Mark. ‘Josie brought her here.’
Adelaide said:
‘Oh, but surely you don’t think it was deliberate, do you? Why, you’ve
always liked Josie so much.’
‘Yes, I did like her. I thought she was a good sport.’
‘It was sheer accident her bringing the girl down.’
‘Josie’s got a good head on her shoulders, my girl.’
‘Yes, but she couldn’t foresee –’
Mark said:
‘No, she couldn’t. I admit it. I’m not really accusing her of planning the
whole thing. But I’ve no doubt she saw which way the wind was blowing
long before we did and kept very quiet about it.’
Adelaide said with a sigh:
‘I suppose one can’t blame her for that.’
Mark said:
‘Oh, we can’t blame anyone for anything!’
Mrs Bantry asked:
‘Was Ruby Keene very pretty?’
Mark stared at her. ‘I thought you’d seen –’
Mrs Bantry said hastily:
‘Oh yes, I saw her – her body. But she’d been strangled, you know, and
one couldn’t tell –’ She shivered.
Mark said, thoughtfully:
‘I don’t think she was really pretty at all. She certainly wouldn’t have
been without any make-up. A thin ferrety little face, not much chin, teeth
running down her throat, nondescript sort of nose –’
‘It sounds revolting,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘Oh no, she wasn’t. As I say, with make-up she managed to give quite
an effect of good looks, don’t you think so, Addie?’
‘Yes, rather chocolate-box, pink and white business. She had nice blue
eyes.’
‘Yes, innocent baby stare, and the heavily-blacked lashes brought out
the blueness. Her hair was bleached, of course. It’s true, when I come to
think of it, that in colouring – artificial colouring, anyway – she had a kind
of spurious resemblance to Rosamund – my wife, you know. I dare say
that’s what attracted the old man’s attention to her.’
He sighed.
‘Well, it’s a bad business. The awful thing is that Addie and I can’t help
being glad, really, that she’s dead –’
He quelled a protest from his sister-in-law.
‘It’s no good, Addie; I know what you feel. I feel the same. And I’m not
going to pretend! But, at the same time, if you know what I mean, I really
am most awfully concerned for Jeff about the whole business. It’s hit him
very hard. I –’
He stopped, and stared towards the doors leading out of the lounge on to
the terrace.
‘Well, well – see who’s here. What an unscrupulous woman you are,
Addie.’
Mrs Jefferson looked over her shoulder, uttered an exclamation and got
up, a slight colour rising in her face. She walked quickly along the terrace
and went up to a tall middle-aged man with a thin brown face, who was
looking uncertainly about him.
Mrs Bantry said: ‘Isn’t that Hugo McLean?’
Mark Gaskell said:
‘Hugo McLean it is. Alias William Dobbin.’
Mrs Bantry murmured:
‘He’s very faithful, isn’t he?’
‘Dog-like devotion,’ said Mark. ‘Addie’s only got to whistle and Hugo
comes trotting from any odd corner of the globe. Always hopes that some
day she’ll marry him. I dare say she will.’
Miss Marple looked beamingly after them. She said:
‘I see. A romance?’
‘One of the good old-fashioned kind,’ Mark assured her. ‘It’s been going
on for years. Addie’s that kind of woman.’
He added meditatively: ‘I suppose Addie telephoned him this morning.
She didn’t tell me she had.’
Edwards came discreetly along the terrace and paused at Mark’s elbow.
‘Excuse me, sir. Mr Jefferson would like you to come up.’
‘I’ll come at once.’ Mark sprang up.
He nodded to them, said: ‘See you later,’ and went off.
Sir Henry leant forward to Miss Marple. He said:
‘Well, what do you think of the principal beneficiaries of the crime?’
Miss Marple said thoughtfully, looking at Adelaide Jefferson as she
stood talking to her old friend:
‘I should think, you know, that she was a very devoted mother.’
‘Oh, she is,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘She’s simply devoted to Peter.’
‘She’s the kind of woman,’ said Miss Marple, ‘that everyone likes. The
kind of woman that could go on getting married again and again. I don’t
mean a man’s woman – that’s quite different.’
‘I know what you mean,’ said Sir Henry.
‘What you both mean,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘is that she’s a good listener.’
Sir Henry laughed. He said:
‘And Mark Gaskell?’
‘Ah,’ said Miss Marple, ‘he’s a downy fellow.’
‘Village parallel, please?’
‘Mr Cargill, the builder. He bluffed a lot of people into having things
done to their houses they never meant to do. And how he charged them for
it! But he could always explain his bills away plausibly. A downy fellow.
He married money. So did Mr Gaskell, I understand.’
‘You don’t like him.’
‘Yes, I do. Most women would. But he can’t take me in. He’s a very
attractive person, I think. But a little unwise, perhaps, to talk as much as he
does.’
‘Unwise is the word,’ said Sir Henry. ‘Mark will get himself into trouble
if he doesn’t look out.’
A tall dark young man in white flannels came up the steps to the terrace
and paused just for a minute, watching Adelaide Jefferson and Hugo
McLean.
‘And that,’ said Sir Henry obligingly, ‘is X, whom we might describe as
an interested party. He is the tennis and dancing pro. – Raymond Starr,
Ruby Keene’s partner.’
Miss Marple looked at him with interest. She said:
‘He’s very nice-looking, isn’t he?’
‘I suppose so.’
‘Don’t be absurd, Sir Henry,’ said Mrs Bantry; ‘there’s no supposing
about it. He is good-looking.’
Miss Marple murmured:
‘Mrs Jefferson has been taking tennis lessons, I think she said.’
‘Do you mean anything by that, Jane, or don’t you?’
Miss Marple had no chance of replying to this downright question.
Young Peter Carmody came across the terrace and joined them. He
addressed himself to Sir Henry:
‘I say, are you a detective, too? I saw you talking to the Superintendent
– the fat one is a superintendent, isn’t he?’
‘Quite right, my son.’
‘And somebody told me you were a frightfully important detective from
London. The head of Scotland Yard or something like that.’
‘The head of Scotland Yard is usually a complete dud in books, isn’t
he?’
‘Oh no, not nowadays. Making fun of the police is very old-fashioned.
Do you know who did the murder yet?’
‘Not yet, I’m afraid.’
‘Are you enjoying this very much, Peter?’ asked Mrs Bantry.
‘Well, I am, rather. It makes a change, doesn’t it? I’ve been hunting
round to see if I could find any clues, but I haven’t been lucky. I’ve got a
souvenir, though. Would you like to see it? Fancy, Mother wanted me to
throw it away. I do think one’s parents are rather trying sometimes.’
He produced from his pocket a small matchbox. Pushing it open, he
disclosed the precious contents.
‘See, it’s a finger-nail. Her finger-nail! I’m going to label it Finger-nail
of the Murdered Woman and take it back to school. It’s a good souvenir,
don’t you think?’
‘Where did you get it?’ asked Miss Marple.
‘Well, it was a bit of luck, really. Because, of course, I didn’t know she
was going to be murdered then. It was before dinner last night. Ruby caught
her nail in Josie’s shawl and it tore it. Mums cut it off for her and gave it to
me and said put it in the wastepaper basket, and I meant to, but I put it in
my pocket instead, and this morning I remembered and looked to see if it
was still there and it was, so now I’ve got it as a souvenir.’
‘Disgusting,’ said Mrs Bantry.
Peter said politely: ‘Oh, do you think so?’
‘Got any other souvenirs?’ asked Sir Henry.
‘Well, I don’t know. I’ve got something that might be.’
‘Explain yourself, young man.’
Peter looked at him thoughtfully. Then he pulled out an envelope. From
the inside of it he extracted a piece of browny tapey substance.
‘It’s a bit of that chap George Bartlett’s shoe-lace,’ he explained. ‘I saw
his shoes outside the door this morning and I bagged a bit just in case.’
‘In case what?’
‘In case he should be the murderer, of course. He was the last person to
see her and that’s always frightfully suspicious, you know. Is it nearly
dinner-time, do you think? I’m frightfully hungry. It always seems such a
long time between tea and dinner. Hallo, there’s Uncle Hugo. I didn’t know
Mums had asked him to come down. I suppose she sent for him. She always
does if she’s in a jam. Here’s Josie coming. Hi, Josie!’
Josephine Turner, coming along the terrace, stopped and looked rather
startled to see Mrs Bantry and Miss Marple.
Mrs Bantry said pleasantly:
‘How d’you do, Miss Turner. We’ve come to do a bit of sleuthing!’
Josie cast a guilty glance round. She said, lowering her voice:
‘It’s awful. Nobody knows yet. I mean, it isn’t in the papers yet. I
suppose everyone will be asking me questions and it’s so awkward. I don’t
know what I ought to say.’
Her glance went rather wistfully towards Miss Marple, who said: ‘Yes,
it will be a very difficult situation for you, I’m afraid.’
Josie warmed to this sympathy.
‘You see, Mr Prestcott said to me: “Don’t talk about it.” And that’s all
very well, but everyone is sure to ask me, and you can’t offend people, can
you? Mr Prestcott said he hoped I’d feel able to carry on as usual – and he
wasn’t very nice about it, so of course I want to do my best. And I really
don’t see why it should all be blamed on me.’
Sir Henry said:
‘Do you mind me asking you a frank question, Miss Turner?’
‘Oh, do ask me anything you like,’ said Josie, a little insincerely.
‘Has there been any unpleasantness between you and Mrs Jefferson and
Mr Gaskell over all this?’
‘Over the murder, do you mean?’
‘No, I don’t mean the murder.’
Josie stood twisting her fingers together. She said rather sullenly:
‘Well, there has and there hasn’t, if you know what I mean. Neither of
them have said anything. But I think they blamed it on me – Mr Jefferson
taking such a fancy to Ruby, I mean. It wasn’t my fault, though, was it?
These things happen, and I never dreamt of such a thing happening
beforehand, not for a moment. I – I was quite dumbfounded.’
Her words rang out with what seemed undeniable sincerity.
Sir Henry said kindly:
‘I’m quite sure you were. But once it had happened?’
Josie’s chin went up.
‘Well, it was a piece of luck, wasn’t it? Everyone’s got the right to have
a piece of luck sometimes.’
She looked from one to the other of them in a slightly defiant
questioning manner and then went on across the terrace and into the hotel.
Peter said judicially:
‘I don’t think she did it.’
Miss Marple murmured:
‘It’s interesting, that piece of finger-nail. It had been worrying me, you
know – how to account for her nails.’
‘Nails?’ asked Sir Henry.
‘The dead girl’s nails,’ explained Mrs Bantry. ‘They were quite short,
and now that Jane says so, of course it was a little unlikely. A girl like that
usually has absolute talons.’
Miss Marple said:
‘But of course if she tore one off, then she might clip the others close,
so as to match. Did they find nail parings in her room, I wonder?’
Sir Henry looked at her curiously. He said:
‘I’ll ask Superintendent Harper when he gets back.’
‘Back from where?’ asked Mrs Bantry. ‘He hasn’t gone over to
Gossington, has he?’
Sir Henry said gravely:
‘No. There’s been another tragedy. Blazing car in a quarry –’
Miss Marple caught her breath.
‘Was there someone in the car?’
‘I’m afraid so – yes.’
Miss Marple said thoughtfully:
‘I expect that will be the Girl Guide who’s missing – Patience – no,
Pamela Reeves.’
Sir Henry stared at her.
‘Now why on earth do you think that, Miss Marple?’
Miss Marple got rather pink.
‘Well, it was given out on the wireless that she was missing from her
home – since last night. And her home was Daneleigh Vale; that’s not very
far from here. And she was last seen at the Girl-Guide Rally up on
Danebury Downs. That’s very close indeed. In fact, she’d have to pass
through Danemouth to get home. So it does rather fit in, doesn’t it? I mean,
it looks as though she might have seen – or perhaps heard – something that
no one was supposed to see and hear. If so, of course, she’d be a source of
danger to the murderer and she’d have to be – removed. Two things like
that must be connected, don’t you think?’
Sir Henry said, his voice dropping a little:
‘You think – a second murder?’
‘Why not?’ Her quiet placid gaze met his. ‘When anyone has committed
one murder, they don’t shrink from another, do they? Nor even from a
third.’
‘A third? You don’t think there will be a third murder?’
‘I think it’s just possible
Yes, I think it’s highly possible.’
‘Miss Marple,’ said Sir Henry, ‘you frighten me. Do you know who is
going to be murdered?’
Miss Marple said: ‘I’ve a very good idea.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 10

Superintendent Harper stood looking at the charred and twisted heap of
metal. A burnt-up car was always a revolting object, even without the
additional gruesome burden of a charred and blackened corpse.
Venn’s Quarry was a remote spot, far from any human habitation.
Though actually only two miles as the crow flies from Danemouth, the
approach to it was by one of those narrow, twisted, rutted roads, little more
than a cart track, which led nowhere except to the quarry itself. It was a
long time now since the quarry had been worked, and the only people who
came along the lane were the casual visitors in search of blackberries. As a
spot to dispose of a car it was ideal. The car need not have been found for
weeks but for the accident of the glow in the sky having been seen by
Albert Biggs, a labourer, on his way to work.
Albert Biggs was still on the scene, though all he had to tell had been
heard some time ago, but he continued to repeat the thrilling story with such
embellishments as occurred to him.
‘Why, dang my eyes, I said, whatever be that? Proper glow it was, up in
the sky. Might be a bonfire, I says, but who’d be having bonfire over to
Venn’s Quarry? No, I says, ’tis some mighty big fire, to be sure. But
whatever would it be, I says? There’s no house or farm to that direction.
’Tis over by Venn’s, I says, that’s where it is, to be sure. Didn’t rightly
know what I ought to do about it, but seeing as Constable Gregg comes
along just then on his bicycle, I tells him about it. ’Twas all died down by
then, but I tells him just where ’twere. ’Tis over that direction, I says. Big
glare in the sky, I says. Mayhap as it’s a rick, I says. One of them tramps, as
likely as not, set alight of it. But I did never think as how it might be a car –
far less as someone was being burnt up alive in it. ’Tis a terrible tragedy, to
be sure.’
The Glenshire police had been busy. Cameras had clicked and the
position of the charred body had been carefully noted before the police
surgeon had started his own investigation.
The latter came over now to Harper, dusting black ash off his hands, his
lips set grimly together.
‘A pretty thorough job,’ he said. ‘Part of one foot and shoe are about all
that has escaped. Personally I myself couldn’t say if the body was a man’s
or a woman’s at the moment, though we’ll get some indication from the
bones, I expect. But the shoe is one of the black strapped affairs – the kind
schoolgirls wear.’
‘There’s a schoolgirl missing from the next county,’ said Harper; ‘quite
close to here. Girl of sixteen or so.’
‘Then it’s probably her,’ said the doctor. ‘Poor kid.’
Harper said uneasily: ‘She wasn’t alive when –?’
‘No, no, I don’t think so. No signs of her having tried to get out. Body
was just slumped down on the seat – with the foot sticking out. She was
dead when she was put there, I should say. Then the car was set fire to in
order to try and get rid of the evidence.’
He paused, and asked:
‘Want me any longer?’
‘I don’t think so, thank you.’
‘Right. I’ll be off.’
He strode away to his car. Harper went over to where one of his
sergeants, a man who specialized in car cases, was busy.
The latter looked up.
‘Quite a clear case, sir. Petrol poured over the car and the whole thing
deliberately set light to. There are three empty cans in the hedge over there.’
A little farther away another man was carefully arranging small objects
picked out of the wreckage. There was a scorched black leather shoe and
with it some scraps of scorched and blackened material. As Harper
approached, his subordinate looked up and exclaimed:
‘Look at this, sir. This seems to clinch it.’
Harper took the small object in his hand. He said:
‘Button from a Girl Guide’s uniform?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Yes,’ said Harper, ‘that does seem to settle it.’
A decent, kindly man, he felt slightly sick. First Ruby Keene and now
this child, Pamela Reeves.
He said to himself, as he had said before:
‘What’s come to Glenshire?’
His next move was first to ring up his own Chief Constable, and
afterwards to get in touch with Colonel Melchett. The disappearance of
Pamela Reeves had taken place in Radfordshire though her body had been
found in Glenshire.
The next task set him was not a pleasant one. He had to break the news
to Pamela Reeve’s father and mother


II

Superintendent Harper looked up consideringly at the facžade of Braeside
as he rang the front door bell.
Neat little villa, nice garden of about an acre and a half. The sort of
place that had been built fairly freely all over the countryside in the last
twenty years. Retired Army men, retired Civil Servants – that type. Nice
decent folk; the worst you could say of them was that they might be a bit
dull. Spent as much money as they could afford on their children’s
education. Not the kind of people you associated with tragedy. And now
tragedy had come to them. He sighed.
He was shown at once into a lounge where a stiff man with a grey
moustache and a woman whose eyes were red with weeping both sprang up.
Mrs Reeves cried out eagerly:
‘You have some news of Pamela?’
Then she shrank back, as though the Superintendent’s commiserating
glance had been a blow.
Harper said:
‘I’m afraid you must prepare yourself for bad news.’
‘Pamela –’ faltered the woman.
Major Reeves said sharply:
‘Something’s happened – to the child?’
‘Yes, sir.’
‘Do you mean she’s dead?’
Mrs Reeves burst out:
‘Oh no, no,’ and broke into a storm of weeping. Major Reeves put his
arm round his wife and drew her to him. His lips trembled but he looked
inquiringly at Harper, who bent his head.
‘An accident?’
‘Not exactly, Major Reeves. She was found in a burnt-out car which had
been abandoned in a quarry.’
‘In a car? In a quarry?’
His astonishment was evident.
Mrs Reeves broke down altogether and sank down on the sofa, sobbing
violently.
Superintendent Harper said:
‘If you’d like me to wait a few minutes?’
Major Reeves said sharply:
‘What does this mean? Foul play?’
‘That’s what it looks like, sir. That’s why I’d like to ask you some
questions if it isn’t too trying for you.’
‘No, no, you’re quite right. No time must be lost if what you suggest is
true. But I can’t believe it. Who would want to harm a child like Pamela?’
Harper said stolidly:
‘You’ve already reported to your local police the circumstances of your
daughter’s disappearance. She left here to attend a Guides rally and you
expected her home for supper. That is right?’
‘Yes.’
‘She was to return by bus?’
‘Yes.’
‘I understand that, according to the story of her fellow Guides, when the
rally was over Pamela said she was going into Danemouth to Woolworth’s,
and would catch a later bus home. That strikes you as quite a normal
proceeding?’
‘Oh yes, Pamela was very fond of going to Woolworth’s. She often went
into Danemouth to shop. The bus goes from the main road, only about a
quarter of a mile from here.’
‘And she had no other plans, so far as you know?’
‘None.’
‘She was not meeting anybody in Danemouth?’
‘No, I’m sure she wasn’t. She would have mentioned it if so. We
expected her back for supper. That’s why, when it got so late and she hadn’t
turned up, we rang up the police. It wasn’t like her not to come home.’
‘Your daughter had no undesirable friends – that is, friends that you
didn’t approve of?’
‘No, there was never any trouble of that kind.’
Mrs Reeves said tearfully:
‘Pam was just a child. She was very young for her age. She liked games
and all that. She wasn’t precocious in any way.’
‘Do you know a Mr George Bartlett who is staying at the Majestic Hotel
in Danemouth?’
Major Reeves stared.
‘Never heard of him.’
‘You don’t think your daughter knew him?’
‘I’m quite sure she didn’t.’
He added sharply: ‘How does he come into it?’
‘He’s the owner of the Minoan 14 car in which your daughter’s body
was found.’
Mrs Reeves cried: ‘But then he must –’
Harper said quickly:
‘He reported his car missing early today. It was in the courtyard of the
Majestic Hotel at lunch time yesterday. Anybody might have taken the car.’
‘But didn’t someone see who took it?’
The Superintendent shook his head.
‘Dozens of cars going in and out all day. And a Minoan 14 is one of the
commonest makes.’
Mrs Reeves cried:
‘But aren’t you doing something? Aren’t you trying to find the – the
devil who did this? My little girl – oh, my little girl! She wasn’t burnt alive,
was she? Oh, Pam, Pam
!’
‘She didn’t suffer, Mrs Reeves. I assure you she was already dead when
the car was set alight.’
Reeves asked stiffly:
‘How was she killed?’
Harper gave him a significant glance.
‘We don’t know. The fire had destroyed all evidence of that kind.’
He turned to the distraught woman on the sofa.
‘Believe me, Mrs Reeves, we’re doing everything we can. It’s a matter
of checking up. Sooner or later we shall find someone who saw your
daughter in Danemouth yesterday, and saw whom she was with. It all takes
time, you know. We shall have dozens, hundreds of reports coming in about
a Girl Guide who was seen here, there, and everywhere. It’s a matter of
selection and of patience – but we shall find out the truth in the end, never
you fear.’
Mrs Reeves asked:
‘Where – where is she? Can I go to her?’
Again Superintendent Harper caught the husband’s eye. He said:
‘The medical officer is attending to all that. I’d suggest that your
husband comes with me now and attends to all the formalities. In the
meantime, try and recollect anything Pamela may have said – something,
perhaps, that you didn’t pay attention to at the time but which might throw
some light upon things. You know what I mean – just some chance word or
phrase. That’s the best way you can help us.’
As the two men went towards the door, Reeves said, pointing to a
photograph:
‘There she is.’
Harper looked at it attentively. It was a hockey group. Reeves pointed
out Pamela in the centre of the team.
‘A nice kid,’ Harper thought, as he looked at the earnest face of the
pigtailed girl.
His mouth set in a grim line as he thought of the charred body in the car.
He vowed to himself that the murder of Pamela Reeves should not
remain one of Glenshire’s unsolved mysteries.
Ruby Keene, so he admitted privately, might have asked for what was
coming to her, but Pamela Reeves was quite another story. A nice kid, if he
ever saw one. He’d not rest until he’d hunted down the man or woman
who’d killed her.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 11

A day or two later Colonel Melchett and Superintendent Harper looked at
each other across the former’s big desk. Harper had come over to Much
Benham for a consultation.
Melchett said gloomily:
‘Well, we know where we are – or rather where we aren’t!’
‘Where we aren’t expresses it better, sir.’
‘We’ve got two deaths to take into account,’ said Melchett. ‘Two
murders. Ruby Keene and the child Pamela Reeves. Not much to identify
her by, poor kid, but enough. That shoe that escaped burning has been
identified positively as hers by her father, and there’s this button from her
Girl Guide uniform. A fiendish business, Superintendent.’
Superintendent Harper said very quietly:
‘I’ll say you’re right, sir.’
‘I’m glad it’s quite certain she was dead before the car was set on fire.
The way she was lying, thrown across the seat, shows that. Probably
knocked on the head, poor kid.’
‘Or strangled, perhaps,’ said Harper.
Melchett looked at him sharply.
‘You think so?’
‘Well, sir, there are murderers like that.’
‘I know. I’ve seen the parents – the poor girl’s mother’s beside herself.
Damned painful, the whole thing. The point for us to settle is – are the two
murders connected?’
‘I’d say definitely yes.’
‘So would I.’
The Superintendent ticked off the points on his fingers.
‘Pamela Reeves attended rally of Girl Guides on Danebury Downs.
Stated by companions to be normal and cheerful. Did not return with three
companions by the bus to Medchester. Said to them that she was going into
Danemouth to Woolworth’s and would take the bus home from there. The
main road into Danemouth from the downs does a big round inland. Pamela
Reeves took a short-cut over two fields and a footpath and lane which
would bring her into Danemouth near the Majestic Hotel. The lane, in fact,
actually passes the hotel on the west side. It’s possible, therefore, that she
overheard or saw something – something concerning Ruby Keene – which
would have proved dangerous to the murderer – say, for instance, that she
heard him arranging to meet Ruby Keene at eleven that evening. He realizes
that this schoolgirl has overheard, and he has to silence her.’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘That’s presuming, Harper, that the Ruby Keene crime was
premeditated – not spontaneous.’
Superintendent Harper agreed.
‘I believe it was, sir. It looks as though it would be the other way –
sudden violence, a fit of passion or jealousy – but I’m beginning to think
that that’s not so. I don’t see otherwise how you can account for the death of
the Reeves child. If she was a witness of the actual crime, it would be late at
night, round about eleven p.m., and what would she be doing round about
the Majestic at that time? Why, at nine o’clock her parents were getting
anxious because she hadn’t returned.’
‘The alternative is that she went to meet someone in Danemouth
unknown to her family and friends, and that her death is quite unconnected
with the other death.’
‘Yes, sir, and I don’t believe that’s so. Look how even the old lady, old
Miss Marple, tumbled to it at once that there was a connection. She asked at
once if the body in the burnt car was the body of the missing Girl Guide.
Very smart old lady, that. These old ladies are sometimes. Shrewd, you
know. Put their fingers on the vital spot.’
‘Miss Marple has done that more than once,’ said Colonel Melchett
dryly.
‘And besides, sir, there’s the car. That seems to me to link up her death
definitely with the Majestic Hotel. It was Mr George Bartlett’s car.’
Again the eyes of the two men met. Melchett said:
‘George Bartlett? Could be! What do you think?’
Again Harper methodically recited various points.
‘Ruby Keene was last seen with George Bartlett. He says she went to
her room (borne out by the dress she was wearing being found there), but
did she go to her room and change in order to go out with him? Had they
made a date to go out together earlier – discussed it, say, before dinner, and
did Pamela Reeves happen to overhear?’
Melchett said: ‘He didn’t report the loss of his car until the following
morning, and he was extremely vague about it then, pretended he couldn’t
remember exactly when he had last noticed it.’
‘That might be cleverness, sir. As I see it, he’s either a very clever
gentleman pretending to be a silly ass, or else – well, he is a silly ass.’
‘What we want,’ said Melchett, ‘is motive. As it stands, he had no
motive whatever for killing Ruby Keene.’
‘Yes – that’s where we’re stuck every time. Motive. All the reports from
the Palais de Danse at Brixwell are negative, I understand?’
‘Absolutely! Ruby Keene had no special boy friend. Slack’s been into
the matter thoroughly – give Slack his due, he is thorough.’
‘That’s right, sir. Thorough’s the word.’
‘If there was anything to ferret out, he’d have ferreted it out. But there’s
nothing there. He got a list of her most frequent dancing partners – all
vetted and found correct. Harmless fellows, and all able to produce alibis
for that night.’
‘Ah,’ said Superintendent Harper. ‘Alibis. That’s what we’re up
against.’
Melchett looked at him sharply. ‘Think so? I’ve left that side of the
investigation to you.’
‘Yes, sir. It’s been gone into – very thoroughly. We applied to London
for help over it.’
‘Well?’
‘Mr Conway Jefferson may think that Mr Gaskell and young Mrs
Jefferson are comfortably off, but that is not the case. They’re both
extremely hard up.’
‘Is that true?’
‘Quite true, sir. It’s as Mr Conway Jefferson said, he made over
considerable sums of money to his son and daughter when they married.
That was over ten years ago, though. Mr Jefferson fancied himself as
knowing good investments. He didn’t invest in anything absolutely wild cat,
but he was unlucky and showed poor judgment more than once. His
holdings have gone steadily down. I should say the widow found it difficult
to make both ends meet and send her son to a good school.’
‘But she hasn’t applied to her father-in-law for help?’
‘No, sir. As far as I can make out she lives with him, and consequently
has no household expenses.’
‘And his health is such that he wasn’t expected to live long?’
‘That’s right, sir. Now for Mr Mark Gaskell. He’s a gambler, pure and
simple. Got through his wife’s money very soon. Has got himself tangled
up rather critically just at present. He needs money badly – and a good deal
of it.’
‘Can’t say I liked the looks of him much,’ said Colonel Melchett. ‘Wild-
looking sort of fellow – what? And he’s got a motive all right. Twenty-five
thousand pounds it meant to him getting that girl out of the way. Yes, it’s a
motive all right.’
‘They both had a motive.’
‘I’m not considering Mrs Jefferson.’
‘No, sir, I know you’re not. And, anyway, the alibi holds for both of
them. They couldn’t have done it. Just that.’
‘You’ve got a detailed statement of their movements that evening?’
‘Yes, I have. Take Mr Gaskell first. He dined with his father-in-law and
Mrs Jefferson, had coffee with them afterwards when Ruby Keene joined
them. Then he said he had to write letters and left them. Actually he took
his car and went for a spin down to the front. He told me quite frankly he
couldn’t stick playing bridge for a whole evening. The old boy’s mad on it.
So he made letters an excuse. Ruby Keene remained with the others. Mark
Gaskell returned when she was dancing with Raymond. After the dance
Ruby came and had a drink with them, then she went off with young
Bartlett, and Gaskell and the others cut for partners and started their bridge.
That was at twenty minutes to eleven – and he didn’t leave the table until
after midnight. That’s quite certain, sir. Everyone says so. The family, the
waiters, everyone. Therefore he couldn’t have done it. And Mrs Jefferson’s
alibi is the same. She, too, didn’t leave the table. They’re out, both of them
– out.’
Colonel Melchett leaned back, tapping the table with a paper cutter.
Superintendent Harper said:
‘That is, assuming the girl was killed before midnight.’
‘Haydock said she was. He’s a very sound fellow in police work. If he
says a thing, it’s so.’
‘There might be reasons – health, physical idiosyncrasy, or something.’
‘I’ll put it to him.’ Melchett glanced at his watch, picked up the
telephone receiver and asked for a number. He said: ‘Haydock ought to be
at home at this time. Now, assuming that she was killed after midnight?’
Harper said:
‘Then there might be a chance. There was some coming and going
afterwards. Let’s assume that Gaskell had asked the girl to meet him outside
somewhere – say at twenty past twelve. He slips away for a minute or two,
strangles her, comes back and disposes of the body later – in the early hours
of the morning.’
Melchett said:
‘Takes her by car thirty-odd miles to put her in Bantry’s library? Dash it
all, it’s not a likely story.’
‘No, it isn’t,’ the Superintendent admitted at once.
The telephone rang. Melchett picked up the receiver.
‘Hallo, Haydock, is that you? Ruby Keene. Would it be possible for her
to have been killed after midnight?’
‘I told you she was killed between ten and midnight.’
‘Yes, I know, but one could stretch it a bit – what?’
‘No, you couldn’t stretch it. When I say she was killed before midnight
I mean before midnight, and don’t try to tamper with the medical evidence.’
‘Yes, but couldn’t there be some physiological what-not? You know
what I mean.’
‘I know that you don’t know what you’re talking about. The girl was
perfectly healthy and not abnormal in any way – and I’m not going to say
she was just to help you fit a rope round the neck of some wretched fellow
whom you police wallahs have got your knife into. Now don’t protest. I
know your ways. And, by the way, the girl wasn’t strangled willingly – that
is to say, she was drugged first. Powerful narcotic. She died of strangulation
but she was drugged first.’ Haydock rang off.
Melchett said gloomily: ‘Well, that’s that.’
Harper said:
‘Thought I’d found another likely starter – but it petered out.’
‘What’s that? Who?’
‘Strictly speaking, he’s your pigeon, sir. Name of Basil Blake. Lives
near Gossington Hall.’
‘Impudent young jackanapes!’ The Colonel’s brow darkened as he
remembered Basil Blake’s outrageous rudeness. ‘How’s he mixed up in it?’
‘Seems he knew Ruby Keene. Dined over at the Majestic quite often –
danced with the girl. Do you remember what Josie said to Raymond when
Ruby was discovered to be missing? “She’s not with that film fellow, is
she?” I’ve found out it was Blake, she meant. He’s employed with the
Lemville Studios, you know. Josie has nothing to go upon except a belief
that Ruby was rather keen on him.’
‘Very promising, Harper, very promising.’
‘Not so good as it sounds, sir. Basil Blake was at a party at the studios
that night. You know the sort of thing. Starts at eight with cocktails and
goes on and on until the air’s too thick to see through and everyone passes
out. According to Inspector Slack, who’s questioned him, he left the show
round about midnight. At midnight Ruby Keene was dead.’
‘Anyone bear out his statement?’
‘Most of them, I gather, sir, were rather – er – far gone. The – er –
young woman now at the bungalow – Miss Dinah Lee – says his statement
is correct.’
‘Doesn’t mean a thing!’
‘No, sir, probably not. Statements taken from other members of the
party bear Mr Blake’s statement out on the whole, though ideas as to time
are somewhat vague.’
‘Where are these studios?’
‘Lemville, sir, thirty miles south-west of London.’
‘H’m – about the same distance from here?’
‘Yes, sir.’
Colonel Melchett rubbed his nose. He said in a rather dissatisfied tone:
‘Well, it looks as though we could wash him out.’
‘I think so, sir. There is no evidence that he was seriously attracted by
Ruby Keene. In fact’ – Superintendent Harper coughed primly – ‘he seems
fully occupied with his own young lady.’
Melchett said:
‘Well, we are left with “X,” an unknown murderer – so unknown Slack
can’t find a trace of him! Or Jefferson’s son-in-law, who might have wanted
to kill the girl – but didn’t have a chance to do so. Daughter-in-law ditto. Or
George Bartlett, who has no alibi – but unfortunately no motive either. Or
with young Blake, who has an alibi and no motive. And that’s the lot! No,
stop, I suppose we ought to consider the dancing fellow – Raymond Starr.
After all, he saw a lot of the girl.’
Harper said slowly:
‘Can’t believe he took much interest in her – or else he’s a thundering
good actor. And, for all practical purposes, he’s got an alibi too. He was
more or less in view from twenty minutes to eleven until midnight, dancing
with various partners. I don’t see that we can make a case against him.’
‘In fact,’ said Colonel Melchett, ‘we can’t make a case against
anybody.’
‘George Bartlett’s our best hope. If we could only hit on a motive.’
‘You’ve had him looked up?’
‘Yes, sir. Only child. Coddled by his mother. Came into a good deal of
money on her death a year ago. Getting through it fast. Weak rather than
vicious.’
‘May be mental,’ said Melchett hopefully.
Superintendent Harper nodded. He said:
‘Has it struck you, sir – that that may be the explanation of the whole
case?’
‘Criminal lunatic, you mean?’
‘Yes, sir. One of those fellows who go about strangling young girls.
Doctors have a long name for it.’
‘That would solve all our difficulties,’ said Melchett.
‘There’s only one thing I don’t like about it,’ said Superintendent
Harper.
‘What?’
‘It’s too easy.’
‘H’m – yes – perhaps. So, as I said at the beginning where are we?’
‘Nowhere, sir,’ said Superintendent Harper.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 12

Conway Jefferson stirred in his sleep and stretched. His arms were flung
out, long, powerful arms into which all the strength of his body seemed to
be concentrated since his accident.
Through the curtains the morning light glowed softly.
Conway Jefferson smiled to himself. Always, after a night of rest, he
woke like this, happy, refreshed, his deep vitality renewed. Another day!
So for a minute he lay. Then he pressed the special bell by his hand.
And suddenly a wave of remembrance swept over him.
Even as Edwards, deft and quiet-footed, entered the room, a groan was
wrung from his master.
Edwards paused with his hand on the curtains. He said: ‘You’re not in
pain, sir?’
Conway Jefferson said harshly:
‘No. Go on, pull ’em.’
The clear light flooded the room. Edwards, understanding, did not
glance at his master.
His face grim, Conway Jefferson lay remembering and thinking. Before
his eyes he saw again the pretty, vapid face of Ruby. Only in his mind he
did not use the adjective vapid. Last night he would have said innocent. A
na1šve, innocent child! And now?
A great weariness came over Conway Jefferson. He closed his eyes. He
murmured below his breath:
‘Margaret
’
It was the name of his dead wife


II

‘I like your friend,’ said Adelaide Jefferson to Mrs Bantry.
The two women were sitting on the terrace.
‘Jane Marple’s a very remarkable woman,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘She’s nice too,’ said Addie, smiling.
‘People call her a scandalmonger,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘but she isn’t
really.’
‘Just a low opinion of human nature?’
‘You could call it that.’
‘It’s rather refreshing,’ said Adelaide Jefferson, ‘after having had too
much of the other thing.’
Mrs Bantry looked at her sharply.
Addie explained herself.
‘So much high-thinking – idealization of an unworthy object!’
‘You mean Ruby Keene?’
Addie nodded.
‘I don’t want to be horrid about her. There wasn’t any harm in her. Poor
little rat, she had to fight for what she wanted. She wasn’t bad. Common
and rather silly and quite good-natured, but a decided little gold-digger. I
don’t think she schemed or planned. It was just that she was quick to take
advantage of a possibility. And she knew just how to appeal to an elderly
man who was – lonely.’
‘I suppose,’ said Mrs Bantry thoughtfully, ‘that Conway was lonely?’
Addie moved restlessly. She said:
‘He was – this summer.’ She paused and then burst out: ‘Mark will have
it that it was all my fault. Perhaps it was, I don’t know.’
She was silent for a minute, then, impelled by some need to talk, she
went on speaking in a difficult, almost reluctant way.
‘I – I’ve had such an odd sort of life. Mike Carmody, my first husband,
died so soon after we were married – it – it knocked me out. Peter, as you
know, was born after his death. Frank Jefferson was Mike’s great friend. So
I came to see a lot of him. He was Peter’s godfather – Mike had wanted
that. I got very fond of him – and – oh! sorry for him too.’
‘Sorry?’ queried Mrs Bantry with interest.
‘Yes, just that. It sounds odd. Frank had always had everything he
wanted. His father and his mother couldn’t have been nicer to him. And yet
– how can I say it? – you see, old Mr Jefferson’s personality is so strong. If
you live with it, you can’t somehow have a personality of your own. Frank
felt that.
‘When we were married he was very happy – wonderfully so. Mr
Jefferson was very generous. He settled a large sum of money on Frank –
said he wanted his children to be independent and not have to wait for his
death. It was so nice of him – so generous. But it was much too sudden. He
ought really to have accustomed Frank to independence little by little.
‘It went to Frank’s head. He wanted to be as good a man as his father, as
clever about money and business, as far-seeing and successful. And, of
course, he wasn’t. He didn’t exactly speculate with the money, but he
invested in the wrong things at the wrong time. It’s frightening, you know,
how soon money goes if you’re not clever about it. The more Frank
dropped, the more eager he was to get it back by some clever deal. So
things went from bad to worse.’
‘But, my dear,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘couldn’t Conway have advised him?’
‘He didn’t want to be advised. The one thing he wanted was to do well
on his own. That’s why we never let Mr Jefferson know. When Frank died
there was very little left – only a tiny income for me. And I – I didn’t let his
father know either. You see –’
She turned abruptly.
‘It would have felt like betraying Frank to him. Frank would have hated
it so. Mr Jefferson was ill for a long time. When he got well he assumed
that I was a very-well-off widow. I’ve never undeceived him. It’s been a
point of honour. He knows I’m very careful about money – but he approves
of that, thinks I’m a thrifty sort of woman. And, of course, Peter and I have
lived with him practically ever since, and he’s paid for all our living
expenses. So I’ve never had to worry.’
She said slowly:
‘We’ve been like a family all these years – only – only – you see (or
don’t you see?) I’ve never been Frank’s widow to him – I’ve been Frank’s
wife.’
Mrs Bantry grasped the implication.
‘You mean he’s never accepted their deaths?’
‘No. He’s been wonderful. But he’s conquered his own terrible tragedy
by refusing to recognize death. Mark is Rosamund’s husband and I’m
Frank’s wife – and though Frank and Rosamund aren’t exactly here with us
– they are still existent.’
Mrs Bantry said softly:
‘It’s a wonderful triumph of faith.’
‘I know. We’ve gone on, year after year. But suddenly – this summer –
something went wrong in me. I felt – I felt rebellious. It’s an awful thing to
say, but I didn’t want to think of Frank any more! All that was over – my
love and companionship with him, and my grief when he died. It was
something that had been and wasn’t any longer.
‘It’s awfully hard to describe. It’s like wanting to wipe the slate clean
and start again. I wanted to be me – Addie, still reasonably young and
strong and able to play games and swim and dance – just a person. Even
Hugo – (you know Hugo McLean?) he’s a dear and wants to marry me, but,
of course, I’ve never really thought of it – but this summer I did begin to
think of it – not seriously – only vaguely
’
She stopped and shook her head.
‘And so I suppose it’s true. I neglected Jeff. I don’t mean really
neglected him, but my mind and thoughts weren’t with him. When Ruby, as
I saw, amused him, I was rather glad. It left me freer to go and do my own
things. I never dreamed – of course I never dreamed – that he would be so –
so –infatuated by her!’
Mrs Bantry asked:
‘And when you did find out?’
‘I was dumbfounded – absolutely dumbfounded! And, I’m afraid, angry
too.’
‘I’d have been angry,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘There was Peter, you see. Peter’s whole future depends on Jeff. Jeff
practically looked on him as a grandson, or so I thought, but, of course, he
wasn’t a grandson. He was no relation at all. And to think that he was going
to be – disinherited!’ Her firm, well-shaped hands shook a little where they
lay in her lap. ‘For that’s what it felt like – and for a vulgar, gold-digging
little simpleton – Oh! I could have killed her!’
She stopped, stricken. Her beautiful hazel eyes met Mrs Bantry’s in a
pleading horror. She said:
‘What an awful thing to say!’
Hugo McLean, coming quietly up behind them, asked:
‘What’s an awful thing to say?’
‘Sit down, Hugo. You know Mrs Bantry, don’t you?’
McLean had already greeted the older lady. He said now in a low,
persevering way:
‘What was an awful thing to say?’
Addie Jefferson said:
‘That I’d like to have killed Ruby Keene.’
Hugo McLean reflected a minute or two. Then he said:
‘No, I wouldn’t say that if I were you. Might be misunderstood.’
His eyes – steady, reflective, grey eyes – looked at her meaningly.
He said:
‘You’ve got to watch your step, Addie.’
There was a warning in his voice.

III

When Miss Marple came out of the hotel and joined Mrs Bantry a few
minutes later, Hugo McLean and Adelaide Jefferson were walking down the
path to the sea together.
Seating herself, Miss Marple remarked:
‘He seems very devoted.’
‘He’s been devoted for years! One of those men.’
‘I know. Like Major Bury. He hung round an Anglo-Indian widow for
quite ten years. A joke among her friends! In the end she gave in – but
unfortunately ten days before they were to have been married she ran away
with the chauffeur! Such a nice woman, too, and usually so well balanced.’
‘People do do very odd things,’ agreed Mrs Bantry.
‘I wish you’d been here just now, Jane. Addie Jefferson was telling me
all about herself – how her husband went through all his money but they
never let Mr Jefferson know. And then, this summer, things felt different to
her –’
Miss Marple nodded.
‘Yes. She rebelled, I suppose, against being made to live in the past?
After all, there’s a time for everything. You can’t sit in the house with the
blinds down for ever. I suppose Mrs Jefferson just pulled them up and took
off her widow’s weeds, and her father-in-law, of course, didn’t like it. Felt
left out in the cold, though I don’t suppose for a minute he realized who put
her up to it. Still, he certainly wouldn’t like it. And so, of course, like old
Mr Badger when his wife took up Spiritualism, he was just ripe for what
happened. Any fairly nice-looking young girl who listened prettily would
have done.’
‘Do you think,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘that that cousin, Josie, got her down
here deliberately – that it was a family plot?’
Miss Marple shook her head.
‘No, I don’t think so at all. I don’t think Josie has the kind of mind that
could foresee people’s reactions. She’s rather dense in that way. She’s got
one of those shrewd, limited, practical minds that never do foresee the
future and are usually astonished by it.’
‘It seems to have taken everyone by surprise,’ said Mrs Bantry. ‘Addie –
and Mark Gaskell too, apparently.’
Miss Marple smiled.
‘I dare say he had his own fish to fry. A bold fellow with a roving eye!
Not the man to go on being a sorrowing widower for years, no matter how
fond he may have been of his wife. I should think they were both restless
under old Mr Jefferson’s yoke of perpetual remembrance.
‘Only,’ added Miss Marple cynically, ‘it’s easier for gentlemen, of
course.’

IV

At that very moment Mark was confirming this judgment on himself in a
talk with Sir Henry Clithering.
With characteristic candour Mark had gone straight to the heart of
things.
‘It’s just dawned on me,’ he said, ‘that I’m Favourite Suspect No. I to
the police! They’ve been delving into my financial troubles. I’m broke, you
know, or very nearly. If dear old Jeff dies according to schedule in a month
or two, and Addie and I divide the dibs also according to schedule, all will
be well. Matter of fact, I owe rather a lot
If the crash comes it will be a
big one! If I can stave it off, it will be the other way round – I shall come
out on top and be a very rich man.’
Sir Henry Clithering said:
‘You’re a gambler, Mark.’
‘Always have been. Risk everything – that’s my motto! Yes, it’s a lucky
thing for me that somebody strangled that poor kid. I didn’t do it. I’m not a
strangler. I don’t really think I could ever murder anybody. I’m too easy-
going. But I don’t suppose I can ask the police to believe that! I must look
to them like the answer to the criminal investigator’s prayer! I had a motive,
was on the spot, I am not burdened with high moral scruples! I can’t
imagine why I’m not in the jug already! That Superintendent’s got a very
nasty eye.’
‘You’ve got that useful thing, an alibi.’
‘An alibi is the fishiest thing on God’s earth! No innocent person ever
has an alibi! Besides, it all depends on the time of death, or something like
that, and you may be sure if three doctors say the girl was killed at
midnight, at least six will be found who will swear positively that she was
killed at five in the morning – and where’s my alibi then?’
‘At any rate, you are able to joke about it.’
‘Damned bad taste, isn’t it?’ said Mark cheerfully. ‘Actually, I’m rather
scared. One is – with murder! And don’t think I’m not sorry for old Jeff. I
am. But it’s better this way – bad as the shock was – than if he’d found her
out.’
‘What do you mean, found her out?’
Mark winked.
‘Where did she go off to last night? I’ll lay you any odds you like she
went to meet a man. Jeff wouldn’t have liked that. He wouldn’t have liked it
at all. If he’d found she was deceiving him – that she wasn’t the prattling
little innocent she seemed – well – my father-in-law is an odd man. He’s a
man of great self-control, but that self-control can snap. And then – look
out!’
Sir Henry glanced at him curiously.
‘Are you fond of him or not?’
‘I’m very fond of him – and at the same time I resent him. I’ll try and
explain. Conway Jefferson is a man who likes to control his surroundings.
He’s a benevolent despot, kind, generous, and affectionate – but his is the
tune, and the others dance to his piping.’
Mark Gaskell paused.
‘I loved my wife. I shall never feel the same for anyone else. Rosamund
was sunshine and laughter and flowers, and when she was killed I felt just
like a man in the ring who’s had a knock-out blow. But the referee’s been
counting a good long time now. I’m a man, after all. I like women. I don’t
want to marry again – not in the least. Well, that’s all right. I’ve had to be
discreet – but I’ve had my good times all right. Poor Addie hasn’t. Addie’s a
really nice woman. She’s the kind of woman men want to marry, not to
sleep with. Give her half a chance and she would marry again – and be very
happy and make the chap happy too. But old Jeff saw her always as Frank’s
wife – and hypnotized her into seeing herself like that. He doesn’t know it,
but we’ve been in prison. I broke out, on the quiet, a long time ago. Addie
broke out this summer – and it gave him a shock. It split up his world.
Result – Ruby Keene.’
Irrepressibly he sang:

‘But she is in her grave, and, oh,
The difference to me!
‘Come and have a drink, Clithering.’
It was hardly surprising, Sir Henry reflected, that Mark Gaskell should
be an object of suspicion to the police.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 13

Dr Metcalf was one of the best-known physicians in Danemouth. He had no
aggressive bedside manner, but his presence in the sick room had an
invariably cheering effect. He was middle-aged, with a quiet pleasant voice.
He listened carefully to Superintendent Harper and replied to his
questions with gentle precision.
Harper said:
‘Then I can take it, Doctor Metcalf, that what I was told by Mrs
Jefferson was substantially correct?’
‘Yes, Mr Jefferson’s health is in a precarious state. For several years
now the man has been driving himself ruthlessly. In his determination to
live like other men, he has lived at a far greater pace than the normal man of
his age. He has refused to rest, to take things easy, to go slow – or any of
the other phrases with which I and his other medical advisers have tendered
our opinion. The result is that the man is an overworked engine. Heart,
lungs, blood pressure – they’re all overstrained.’
‘You say Mr Jefferson has absolutely refused to listen?’
‘Yes. I don’t know that I blame him. It’s not what I say to my patients,
Superintendent, but a man may as well wear out as rust out. A lot of my
colleagues do that, and take it from me it’s not a bad way. In a place like
Danemouth one sees most of the other thing: invalids clinging to live,
terrified of over-exerting themselves, terrified of a breath of draughty air, of
a stray germ, of an injudicious meal!’
‘I expect that’s true enough,’ said Superintendent Harper. ‘What it
amounts to, then, is this: Conway Jefferson is strong enough, physically
speaking – or, I suppose I mean, muscularly speaking. Just what can he do
in the active line, by the way?’
‘He has immense strength in his arms and shoulders. He was a powerful
man before his accident. He is extremely dexterous in his handling of his
wheeled chair, and with the aid of crutches he can move himself about a
room – from his bed to the chair, for instance.’
‘Isn’t it possible for a man injured as Mr Jefferson was to have artificial
legs?’
‘Not in his case. There was a spine injury.’
‘I see. Let me sum up again. Jefferson is strong and fit in the muscular
sense. He feels well and all that?’
Metcalf nodded.
‘But his heart is in a bad condition. Any overstrain or exertion, or a
shock or a sudden fright, and he might pop off. Is that it?’
‘More or less. Over-exertion is killing him slowly, because he won’t
give in when he feels tired. That aggravates the cardiac condition. It is
unlikely that exertion would kill him suddenly. But a sudden shock or fright
might easily do so. That is why I expressly warned his family.’
Superintendent Harper said slowly:
‘But in actual fact a shock didn’t kill him. I mean, doctor, that there
couldn’t have been a much worse shock than this business, and he’s still
alive?’
Dr Metcalf shrugged his shoulders.
‘I know. But if you’d had my experience, Superintendent, you’d know
that case history shows the impossibility of prognosticating accurately.
People who ought to die of shock and exposure don’t die of shock and
exposure, etc., etc. The human frame is tougher than one can imagine
possible. Moreover, in my experience, a physical shock is more often fatal
than a mental shock. In plain language, a door banging suddenly would be
more likely to kill Mr Jefferson than the discovery that a girl he was fond of
had died in a particularly horrible manner.’
‘Why is that, I wonder?’
‘The breaking of a piece of bad news nearly always sets up a defence
reaction. It numbs the recipient. They are unable – at first – to take it in.
Full realization takes a little time. But the banged door, someone jumping
out of a cupboard, the sudden onslaught of a motor as you cross a road – all
those things are immediate in their action. The heart gives a terrified leap –
to put it in layman’s language.’
Superintendent Harper said slowly:
‘But as far as anyone would know, Mr Jefferson’s death might easily
have been caused by the shock of the girl’s death?’
‘Oh, easily.’ The doctor looked curiously at the other. ‘You don’t think
–’
‘I don’t know what I think,’ said Superintendent Harper vexedly.

II

‘But you’ll admit, sir, that the two things would fit in very prettily together,’
he said a little later to Sir Henry Clithering. ‘Kill two birds with one stone.
First the girl – and the fact of her death takes off Mr Jefferson too – before
he’s had any opportunity of altering his will.’
‘Do you think he will alter it?’
‘You’d be more likely to know that, sir, than I would. What do you
say?’
‘I don’t know. Before Ruby Keene came on the scene I happen to know
that he had left his money between Mark Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson. I don’t
see why he should now change his mind about that. But of course he might
do so. Might leave it to a Cats’ Home, or to subsidize young professional
dancers.’
Superintendent Harper agreed.
‘You never know what bee a man is going to get in his bonnet –
especially when he doesn’t feel there’s any moral obligation in the disposal
of his fortune. No blood relations in this case.’
Sir Henry said:
‘He is fond of the boy – of young Peter.’
‘D’you think he regards him as a grandson? You’d know that better than
I would, sir.’
Sir Henry said slowly:
‘No, I don’t think so.’
‘There’s another thing I’d like to ask you, sir. It’s a thing I can’t judge
for myself. But they’re friends of yours and so you’d know. I’d like very
much to know just how fond Mr Jefferson is of Mr Gaskell and young Mrs
Jefferson.’
Sir Henry frowned.
‘I’m not sure if I understand you, Superintendent?’
‘Well, it’s this way, sir. How fond is he of them as persons – apart from
his relationship to them?’
‘Ah, I see what you mean.’
‘Yes, sir. Nobody doubts that he was very attached to them both – but he
was attached to them, as I see it, because they were, respectively, the
husband and the wife of his daughter and his son. But supposing, for
instance, one of them had married again?’
Sir Henry reflected. He said:
‘It’s an interesting point you raise there. I don’t know. I’m inclined to
suspect – this is a mere opinion – that it would have altered his attitude a
good deal. He would have wished them well, borne no rancour, but I think,
yes, I rather think that he would have taken very little more interest in
them.’
‘In both cases, sir?’
‘I think so, yes. In Mr Gaskell’s, almost certainly, and I rather think in
Mrs Jefferson’s also, but that’s not nearly so certain. I think he was fond of
her for her own sake.’
‘Sex would have something to do with that,’ said Superintendent Harper
sapiently. ‘Easier for him to look on her as a daughter than to look on Mr
Gaskell as a son. It works both ways. Women accept a son-in-law as one of
the family easily enough, but there aren’t many times when a woman looks
on her son’s wife as a daughter.’
Superintendent Harper went on:
‘Mind if we walk along this path, sir, to the tennis court? I see Miss
Marple’s sitting there. I want to ask her to do something for me. As a matter
of fact I want to rope you both in.’
‘In what way, Superintendent?’
‘To get at stuff that I can’t get at myself. I want you to tackle Edwards
for me, sir.’
‘Edwards? What do you want from him?’
‘Everything you can think of! Everything he knows and what he thinks!
About the relations between the various members of the family, his angle on
the Ruby Keene business. Inside stuff. He knows better than anyone the
state of affairs – you bet he does! And he wouldn’t tell me. But he’ll tell
you. And something might turn up from it. That is, of course, if you don’t
object?’
Sir Henry said grimly:
‘I don’t object. I’ve been sent for, urgently, to get at the truth. I mean to
do my utmost.’
He added:
‘How do you want Miss Marple to help you?’
‘With some girls. Some of those Girl Guides. We’ve rounded up half a
dozen or so, the ones who were most friendly with Pamela Reeves. It’s
possible that they may know something. You see, I’ve been thinking. It
seems to me that if that girl was really going to Woolworth’s she would
have tried to persuade one of the other girls to go with her. Girls usually
like to shop with someone.’
‘Yes, I think that’s true.’
‘So I think it’s possible that Woolworth’s was only an excuse. I want to
know where the girl was really going. She may have let slip something. If
so, I feel Miss Marple’s the person to get it out of these girls. I’d say she
knows a thing or two about girls – more than I do. And, anyway, they’d be
scared of the police.’
‘It sounds to me the kind of village domestic problem that is right up
Miss Marple’s street. She’s very sharp, you know.’
The Superintendent smiled. He said:
‘I’ll say you’re right. Nothing much gets past her.’
Miss Marple looked up at their approach and welcomed them eagerly.
She listened to the Superintendent’s request and at once acquiesced.
‘I should like to help you very much, Superintendent, and I think that
perhaps I could be of some use. What with the Sunday School, you know,
and the Brownies, and our Guides, and the Orphanage quite near – I’m on
the committee, you know, and often run in to have a little talk with Matron
– and then servants – I usually have very young maids. Oh, yes, I’ve quite a
lot of experience in when a girl is speaking the truth and when she is
holding something back.’
‘In fact, you’re an expert,’ said Sir Henry.
Miss Marple flashed him a reproachful glance and said:
‘Oh, please don’t laugh at me, Sir Henry.’
‘I shouldn’t dream of laughing at you. You’ve had the laugh of me too
many times.’
‘One does see so much evil in a village,’ murmured Miss Marple in an
explanatory voice.
‘By the way,’ said Sir Henry, ‘I’ve cleared up one point you asked me
about. The Superintendent tells me that there were nail clippings in Ruby’s
wastepaper basket.’
Miss Marple said thoughtfully:
‘There were? Then that’s that
’
‘Why did you want to know, Miss Marple?’ asked the Superintendent.
Miss Marple said:
‘It was one of the things that – well, that seemed wrong when I looked
at the body. The hands were wrong, somehow, and I couldn’t at first think
why. Then I realized that girls who are very much made-up, and all that,
usually have very long finger-nails. Of course, I know that girls everywhere
do bite their nails – it’s one of those habits that are very hard to break
oneself of. But vanity often does a lot to help. Still, I presumed that this girl
hadn’t cured herself. And then the little boy – Peter, you know – he said
something which showed that her nails had been long, only she caught one
and broke it. So then, of course, she might have trimmed off the rest to
make an even appearance, and I asked about clippings and Sir Henry said
he’d find out.’
Sir Henry remarked:
‘You said just now, “one of the things that seemed wrong when you
looked at the body.” Was there something else?’
Miss Marple nodded vigorously.
‘Oh yes!’ she said. ‘There was the dress. The dress was all wrong.’
Both men looked at her curiously.
‘Now why?’ said Sir Henry.
‘Well, you see, it was an old dress. Josie said so, definitely, and I could
see for myself that it was shabby and rather worn. Now that’s all wrong.’
‘I don’t see why.’
Miss Marple got a little pink.
‘Well, the idea is, isn’t it, that Ruby Keene changed her dress and went
off to meet someone on whom she presumably had what my young
nephews call a “crush”?’
The Superintendent’s eyes twinkled a little.
‘That’s the theory. She’d got a date with someone – a boy friend, as the
saying goes.’
‘Then why,’ demanded Miss Marple, ‘was she wearing an old dress?’
The Superintendent scratched his head thoughtfully. He said:
‘I see your point. You think she’d wear a new one?’
‘I think she’d wear her best dress. Girls do.’
Sir Henry interposed.
‘Yes, but look here, Miss Marple. Suppose she was going outside to this
rendezvous. Going in an open car, perhaps, or walking in some rough going.
Then she’d not want to risk messing a new frock and she’d put on an old
one.’
‘That would be the sensible thing to do,’ agreed the Superintendent.
Miss Marple turned on him. She spoke with animation.
‘The sensible thing to do would be to change into trousers and a
pullover, or into tweeds. That, of course (I don’t want to be snobbish, but
I’m afraid it’s unavoidable), that’s what a girl of – of our class would do.
‘A well-bred girl,’ continued Miss Marple, warming to her subject, ‘is
always very particular to wear the right clothes for the right occasion. I
mean, however hot the day was, a well-bred girl would never turn up at a
point-to-point in a silk flowered frock.’
‘And the correct wear to meet a lover?’ demanded Sir Henry.
‘If she were meeting him inside the hotel or somewhere where evening
dress was worn, she’d wear her best evening frock, of course – but outside
she’d feel she’d look ridiculous in evening dress and she’d wear her most
attractive sportswear.’
‘Granted, Fashion Queen, but the girl Ruby –’
Miss Marple said:
‘Ruby, of course, wasn’t – well, to put it bluntly – Ruby wasn’t a lady.
She belonged to the class that wear their best clothes however unsuitable to
the occasion. Last year, you know, we had a picnic outing at Scrantor
Rocks. You’d be surprised at the unsuitable clothes the girls wore. Foulard
dresses and patent shoes and quite elaborate hats, some of them. For
climbing about over rocks and in gorse and heather. And the young men in
their best suits. Of course, hiking’s different again. That’s practically a
uniform – and girls don’t seem to realize that shorts are very unbecoming
unless they are very slender.’
The Superintendent said slowly:
‘And you think that Ruby Keene –?’
‘I think that she’d have kept on the frock she was wearing – her best
pink one. She’d only have changed it if she’d had something newer still.’
Superintendent Harper said:
‘And what’s your explanation, Miss Marple?’
Miss Marple said:
‘I haven’t got one – yet. But I can’t help feeling that it’s important
’

III

Inside the wire cage, the tennis lesson that Raymond Starr was giving had
come to an end.
A stout middle-aged woman uttered a few appreciative squeaks, picked
up a sky-blue cardigan and went off towards the hotel.
Raymond called out a few gay words after her.
Then he turned towards the bench where the three onlookers were
sitting. The balls dangled in a net in his hand, his racquet was under one
arm. The gay, laughing expression on his face was wiped off as though by a
sponge from a slate. He looked tired and worried.
Coming towards them, he said: ‘That’s over.’
Then the smile broke out again, that charming, boyish, expressive smile
that went so harmoniously with his suntanned face and dark lithe grace.
Sir Henry found himself wondering how old the man was. Twenty-five,
thirty, thirty-five? It was impossible to say.
Raymond said, shaking his head a little:
‘She’ll never be able to play, you know.’
‘All this must be very boring for you,’ said Miss Marple.
Raymond said simply:
‘It is, sometimes. Especially at the end of the summer. For a time the
thought of the pay buoys you up, but even that fails to stimulate
imagination in the end!’
Superintendent Harper got up. He said abruptly:
‘I’ll call for you in half an hour’s time, Miss Marple, if that will be all
right?’
‘Perfectly, thank you. I shall be ready.’
Harper went off. Raymond stood looking after him. Then he said: ‘Mind
if I sit here for a bit?’
‘Do,’ said Sir Henry. ‘Have a cigarette?’ He offered his case, wondering
as he did so why he had a slight feeling of prejudice against Raymond Starr.
Was it simply because he was a professional tennis coach and dancer? If so,
it wasn’t the tennis – it was the dancing. The English, Sir Henry decided,
had a distrust for any man who danced too well! This fellow moved with
too much grace! Ramon – Raymond – which was his name? Abruptly, he
asked the question.
The other seemed amused.
‘Ramon was my original professional name. Ramon and Josie – Spanish
effect, you know. Then there was rather a prejudice against foreigners – so I
became Raymond – very British –’
Miss Marple said:
‘And is your real name something quite different?’
He smiled at her.
‘Actually my real name is Ramon. I had an Argentine grandmother, you
see –’ (And that accounts for that swing from the hips, thought Sir Henry
parenthetically.) ‘But my first name is Thomas. Painfully prosaic.’
He turned to Sir Henry.
‘You come from Devonshire, don’t you, sir? From Stane? My people
lived down that way. At Alsmonston.’
Sir Henry’s face lit up.
‘Are you one of the Alsmonston Starrs? I didn’t realize that.’
‘No – I don’t suppose you would.’
There was a slight bitterness in his voice.
Sir Henry said awkwardly:
‘Bad luck – er – all that.’
‘The place being sold up after it had been in the family for three
hundred years? Yes, it was rather. Still, our kind have to go, I suppose.
We’ve outlived our usefulness. My elder brother went to New York. He’s in
publishing – doing well. The rest of us are scattered up and down the earth.
I’ll say it’s hard to get a job nowadays when you’ve nothing to say for
yourself except that you’ve had a public-school education! Sometimes, if
you’re lucky, you get taken on as a reception clerk at an hotel. The tie and
the manner are an asset there. The only job I could get was showman in a
plumbing establishment. Selling superb peach and lemon-coloured
porcelain baths. Enormous showrooms, but as I never knew the price of the
damned things or how soon we could deliver them – I got fired.
‘The only things I could do were dance and play tennis. I got taken on at
an hotel on the Riviera. Good pickings there. I suppose I was doing well.
Then I overheard an old Colonel, real old Colonel, incredibly ancient,
British to the backbone and always talking about Poona. He went up to the
manager and said at the top of his voice:
‘“Where’s the gigolo? I want to get hold of the gigolo. My wife and
daughter want to dance, yer know. Where is the feller? What does he sting
yer for? It’s the gigolo I want.”’
Raymond went on:
‘Silly to mind – but I did. I chucked it. Came here. Less pay but
pleasanter work. Mostly teaching tennis to rotund women who will never,
never, never be able to play. That and dancing with the neglected wallflower
daughters of rich clients. Oh well, it’s life, I suppose. Excuse today’s hard-
luck story!’
He laughed. His teeth flashed out white, his eyes crinkled up at the
corners. He looked suddenly healthy and happy and very much alive.
Sir Henry said:
‘I’m glad to have a chat with you. I’ve been wanting to talk with you.’
‘About Ruby Keene? I can’t help you, you know. I don’t know who
killed her. I knew very little about her. She didn’t confide in me.’
Miss Marple said: ‘Did you like her?’
‘Not particularly. I didn’t dislike her.’
His voice was careless, uninterested.
Sir Henry said:
‘So you’ve no suggestions to offer?’
‘I’m afraid not
I’d have told Harper if I had. It just seems to me one of
those things! Petty, sordid little crime – no clues, no motive.’
‘Two people had a motive,’ said Miss Marple.
Sir Henry looked at her sharply.
‘Really?’ Raymond looked surprised.
‘Miss Marple looked insistently at Sir Henry and he said rather
unwillingly:
‘Her death probably benefits Mrs Jefferson and Mr Gaskell to the
amount of fifty thousand pounds.’
‘What?’ Raymond looked really startled – more than startled – upset.
‘Oh, but that’s absurd – absolutely absurd – Mrs Jefferson – neither of them
– could have had anything to do with it. It would be incredible to think of
such a thing.’
Miss Marple coughed. She said gently:
‘I’m afraid, you know, you’re rather an idealist.’
‘I?’ he laughed. ‘Not me! I’m a hard-boiled cynic.’
‘Money,’ said Miss Marple, ‘is a very powerful motive.’
‘Perhaps,’ Raymond said hotly. ‘But that either of those two would
strangle a girl in cold blood –’ He shook his head.
Then he got up.
‘Here’s Mrs Jefferson now. Come for her lesson. She’s late.’ His voice
sounded amused. ‘Ten minutes late!’
Adelaide Jefferson and Hugo McLean were walking rapidly down the
path towards them.
With a smiling apology for her lateness, Addie Jefferson went on to the
court. McLean sat down on the bench. After a polite inquiry whether Miss
Marple minded a pipe, he lit it and puffed for some minutes in silence,
watching critically the two white figures about the tennis court.
He said at last:
‘Can’t see what Addie wants to have lessons for. Have a game, yes. No
one enjoys it better than I do. But why lessons?’
‘Wants to improve her game,’ said Sir Henry.
‘She’s not a bad player,’ said Hugo. ‘Good enough, at all events. Dash it
all, she isn’t aiming to play at Wimbledon.’
He was silent for a minute or two. Then he said:
‘Who is this Raymond fellow? Where do they come from, these pros?
Fellow looks like a dago to me.’
‘He’s one of the Devonshire Starrs,’ said Sir Henry.
‘What? Not really?’
Sir Henry nodded. It was clear that this news was unpleasing to Hugo
McLean. He scowled more than ever.
He said: ‘Don’t know why Addie sent for me. She seems not to have
turned a hair over this business! Never looked better. Why send for me?’
Sir Henry asked with some curiosity:
‘When did she send for you?’
‘Oh – er – when all this happened.’
‘How did you hear? Telephone or telegram?’
‘Telegram.’
‘As a matter of curiosity, when was it sent off?’
‘Well – I don’t know exactly.’
‘What time did you receive it?’
‘I didn’t exactly receive it. It was telephoned on to me – as a matter of
fact.’
‘Why, where were you?’
‘Fact is, I’d left London the afternoon before. I was staying at Danebury
Head.’
‘What – quite near here?’
‘Yes, rather funny, wasn’t it? Got the message when I got in from a
round of golf and came over here at once.’
Miss Marple gazed at him thoughtfully. He looked hot and
uncomfortable. She said: ‘I’ve heard it’s very pleasant at Danebury Head,
and not very expensive.’
‘No, it’s not expensive. I couldn’t afford it if it was. It’s a nice little
place.’
‘We must drive over there one day,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Eh? What? Oh – er – yes, I should.’ He got up. ‘Better take some
exercise – get an appetite.’
He walked away stiffly.
‘Women,’ said Sir Henry, ‘treat their devoted admirers very badly.’
Miss Marple smiled but made no answer.
‘Does he strike you as rather a dull dog?’ asked Sir Henry. ‘I’d be
interested to know.’
‘A little limited in his ideas, perhaps,’ said Miss Marple. ‘But with
possibilities, I think – oh, definitely possibilities.’
Sir Henry in his turn got up.
‘It’s time for me to go and do my stuff. I see Mrs Bantry is on her way
to keep you company.’

IV

Mrs Bantry arrived breathless and sat down with a gasp.
She said:
‘I’ve been talking to chambermaids. But it isn’t any good. I haven’t
found out a thing more! Do you think that girl can really have been carrying
on with someone without everybody in the hotel knowing all about it?’
‘That’s a very interesting point, dear. I should say, definitely not.
Somebody knows, depend upon it, if it’s true! But she must have been very
clever about it.’
Mrs Bantry’s attention had strayed to the tennis court. She said
approvingly:
‘Addie’s tennis is coming on a lot. Attractive young man, that tennis
pro. Addie’s looking quite nice-looking. She’s still an attractive woman – I
shouldn’t be at all surprised if she married again.’
‘She’ll be a rich woman, too, when Mr Jefferson dies,’ said Miss
Marple.
‘Oh, don’t always have such a nasty mind, Jane! Why haven’t you
solved this mystery yet? We don’t seem to be getting on at all. I thought
you’d know at once.’ Mrs Bantry’s tone held reproach.
‘No, no, dear. I didn’t know at once – not for some time.’
Mrs Bantry turned startled and incredulous eyes on her.
‘You mean you know now who killed Ruby Keene?’
‘Oh yes,’ said Miss Marple, ‘I know that!’
‘But Jane, who is it? Tell me at once.’
Miss Marple shook her head very firmly and pursed up her lips.
‘I’m sorry, Dolly, but that wouldn’t do at all.’
‘Why wouldn’t it do?’
‘Because you’re so indiscreet. You would go round telling everyone –
or, if you didn’t tell, you’d hint.’
‘No, I wouldn’t. I wouldn’t tell a soul.’
‘People who use that phrase are always the last to live up to it. It’s no
good, dear. There’s a long way to go yet. A great many things that are quite
obscure. You remember when I was so against letting Mrs Partridge collect
for the Red Cross, and I couldn’t say why. The reason was that her nose had
twitched in just the same way that that maid of mine, Alice, twitched her
nose when I sent her out to pay the books. Always paid them a shilling or so
short, and said “it could go on to the next week’s account,” which, of
course, was exactly what Mrs Partridge did, only on a much larger scale.
Seventy-five pounds it was she embezzled.’
‘Never mind Mrs Partridge,’ said Mrs Bantry.
‘But I had to explain to you. And if you care I’ll give you a hint. The
trouble in this case is that everybody has been much too credulous and
believing. You simply cannot afford to believe everything that people tell
you. When there’s anything fishy about, I never believe anyone at all! You
see, I know human nature so well.’
Mrs Bantry was silent for a minute or two. Then she said in a different
tone of voice:
‘I told you, didn’t I, that I didn’t see why I shouldn’t enjoy myself over
this case. A real murder in my own house! The sort of thing that will never
happen again.’
‘I hope not,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Well, so do I, really. Once is enough. But it’s my murder, Jane; I want
to enjoy myself over it.’
Miss Marple shot a glance at her.
Mrs Bantry said belligerently:
‘Don’t you believe that?’
Miss Marple said sweetly:
‘Of course, Dolly, if you tell me so.’
‘Yes, but you never believe what people tell you, do you? You’ve just
said so. Well, you’re quite right.’ Mrs Bantry’s voice took on a sudden bitter
note. She said: ‘I’m not altogether a fool. You may think, Jane, that I don’t
know what they’re saying all over St Mary Mead – all over the county!
They’re saying, one and all, that there’s no smoke without fire, that if the
girl was found in Arthur’s library, then Arthur must know something about
it. They’re saying that the girl was Arthur’s mistress – that she was his
illegitimate daughter – that she was blackmailing him. They’re saying
anything that comes into their damned heads! And it will go on like that!
Arthur won’t realize it at first – he won’t know what’s wrong. He’s such a
dear old stupid that he’d never believe people would think things like that
about him. He’ll be cold-shouldered and looked at askance (whatever that
means!) and it will dawn on him little by little and suddenly he’ll be
horrified and cut to the soul, and he’ll fasten up like a clam and just endure,
day after day, in misery.
‘It’s because of all that’s going to happen to him that I’ve come here to
ferret out every single thing about it that I can! This murder’s got to be
solved! If it isn’t, then Arthur’s whole life will be wrecked – and I won’t
have that happen. I won’t! I won’t! I won’t!’
She paused for a minute and said:
‘I won’t have the dear old boy go through hell for something he didn’t
do. That’s the only reason I came to Danemouth and left him alone at home
– to find out the truth.’
‘I know, dear,’ said Miss Marple. ‘That’s why I’m here too.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 14

In a quiet hotel room Edwards was listening deferentially to Sir Henry
Clithering.
‘There are certain questions I would like to ask you, Edwards, but I
want you first to understand quite clearly my position here. I was at one
time Commissioner of Police at Scotland Yard. I am now retired into private
life. Your master sent for me when this tragedy occurred. He begged me to
use my skill and experience in order to find out the truth.’
Sir Henry paused.
Edwards, his pale intelligent eyes on the other’s face, inclined his head.
He said: ‘Quite so, Sir Henry.’
Clithering went on slowly and deliberately:
‘In all police cases there is necessarily a lot of information that is held
back. It is held back for various reasons – because it touches on a family
skeleton, because it is considered to have no bearing on the case, because it
would entail awkwardness and embarrassment to the parties concerned.’
Again Edwards said:
‘Quite so, Sir Henry.’
‘I expect, Edwards, that by now you appreciate quite clearly the main
points of this business. The dead girl was on the point of becoming Mr
Jefferson’s adopted daughter. Two people had a motive in seeing that this
should not happen. Those two people are Mr Gaskell and Mrs Jefferson.’
The valet’s eyes displayed a momentary gleam. He said: ‘May I ask if
they are under suspicion, sir?’
‘They are in no danger of arrest, if that is what you mean. But the police
are bound to be suspicious of them and will continue to be so until the
matter is cleared up.’
‘An unpleasant position for them, sir.’
‘Very unpleasant. Now to get at the truth one must have all the facts of
the case. A lot depends, must depend, on the reactions, the words and
gestures, of Mr Jefferson and his family. How did they feel, what did they
show, what things were said? I am asking you, Edwards, for inside
information – the kind of inside information that only you are likely to
have. You know your master’s moods. From observation of them you
probably know what caused them. I am asking this, not as a policeman, but
as a friend of Mr Jefferson’s. That is to say, if anything you tell me is not, in
my opinion, relevant to the case, I shall not pass it on to the police.’
He paused. Edwards said quietly:
‘I understand you, sir. You want me to speak quite frankly – to say
things that in the ordinary course of events I should not say – and that,
excuse me, sir, you wouldn’t dream of listening to.’
Sir Henry said:
‘You’re a very intelligent fellow, Edwards. That’s exactly what I do
mean.’
Edwards was silent for a minute or two, then he began to speak.
‘Of course I know Mr Jefferson fairly well by now. I’ve been with him
quite a number of years. And I see him in his “off” moments, not only in his
“on” ones. Sometimes, sir, I’ve questioned in my own mind whether it’s
good for anyone to fight fate in the way Mr Jefferson has fought. It’s taken
a terrible toll of him, sir. If, sometimes, he could have given way, been an
unhappy, lonely, broken old man – well, it might have been better for him in
the end. But he’s too proud for that! He’ll go down fighting – that’s his
motto.
‘But that sort of thing leads, Sir Henry, to a lot of nervous reaction. He
looks a good-tempered gentleman. I’ve seen him in violent rages when he
could hardly speak for passion. And the one thing that roused him, sir, was
deceit
’
‘Are you saying that for any particular reason, Edwards?’
‘Yes, sir, I am. You asked me, sir, to speak quite frankly?’
‘That is the idea.’
‘Well, then, Sir Henry, in my opinion the young woman that Mr
Jefferson was so taken up with wasn’t worth it. She was, to put it bluntly, a
common little piece. And she didn’t care tuppence for Mr Jefferson. All that
play of affection and gratitude was so much poppycock. I don’t say there
was any harm in her – but she wasn’t, by a long way, what Mr Jefferson
thought her. It was funny, that, sir, for Mr Jefferson was a shrewd
gentleman; he wasn’t often deceived over people. But there, a gentleman
isn’t himself in his judgment when it comes to a young woman being in
question. Young Mrs Jefferson, you see, whom he’d always depended upon
a lot for sympathy, had changed a good deal this summer. He noticed it and
he felt it badly. He was fond of her, you see. Mr Mark he never liked much.’
Sir Henry interjected:
‘And yet he had him with him constantly?’
‘Yes, but that was for Miss Rosamund’s sake. Mrs Gaskell that was. She
was the apple of his eye. He adored her. Mr Mark was Miss Rosamund’s
husband. He always thought of him like that.’
‘Supposing Mr Mark had married someone else?’
‘Mr Jefferson, sir, would have been furious.’
Sir Henry raised his eyebrows. ‘As much as that?’
‘He wouldn’t have shown it, but that’s what it would have been.’
‘And if Mrs Jefferson had married again?’
‘Mr Jefferson wouldn’t have liked that either, sir.’
‘Please go on, Edwards.’
‘I was saying, sir, that Mr Jefferson fell for this young woman. I’ve
often seen it happen with the gentlemen I’ve been with. Comes over them
like a kind of disease. They want to protect the girl, and shield her, and
shower benefits upon her – and nine times out of ten the girl is very well
able to look after herself and has a good eye to the main chance.’
‘So you think Ruby Keene was a schemer?’
‘Well, Sir Henry, she was quite inexperienced, being so young, but she
had the makings of a very fine schemer indeed when she’d once got well
into her swing, so to speak! In another five years she’d have been an expert
at the game!’
Sir Henry said:
‘I’m glad to have your opinion of her. It’s valuable. Now do you recall
any incident in which this matter was discussed between Mr Jefferson and
his family?’
‘There was very little discussion, sir. Mr Jefferson announced what he
had in mind and stifled any protests. That is, he shut up Mr Mark, who was
a bit outspoken. Mrs Jefferson didn’t say much – she’s a quiet lady – only
urged him not to do anything in a great hurry.’
Sir Henry nodded.
‘Anything else? What was the girl’s attitude?’
With marked distaste the valet said:
‘I should describe it, sir, as jubilant.’
‘Ah – jubilant, you say? You had no reason to believe, Edwards, that’ –
he sought about for a phrase suitable to Edwards – ‘that – er – her affections
were engaged elsewhere?’
‘Mr Jefferson was not proposing marriage, sir. He was going to adopt
her.’
‘Cut out the “elsewhere” and let the question stand.’
The valet said slowly: ‘There was one incident, sir. I happened to be a
witness of it.’
‘That is gratifying. Tell me.’
‘There is probably nothing in it, sir. It was just that one day the young
woman, chancing to open her handbag, a small snapshot fell out. Mr
Jefferson pounced on it and said: “Hallo, Kitten, who’s this, eh?”
‘It was a snapshot, sir, of a young man, a dark young man with rather
untidy hair and his tie very badly arranged.
‘Miss Keene pretended that she didn’t know anything about it. She said:
“I’ve no idea, Jeffie. No idea at all. I don’t know how it could have got into
my bag. I didn’t put it there!”
‘Now, Mr Jefferson, sir, wasn’t quite a fool. That story wasn’t good
enough. He looked angry, his brows came down heavy, and his voice was
gruff when he said:
‘“Now then, Kitten, now then. You know who it is right enough.”
‘She changed her tactics quick, sir. Looked frightened. She said: “I do
recognize him now. He comes here sometimes and I’ve danced with him. I
don’t know his name. The silly idiot must have stuffed his photo into my
bag one day. These boys are too silly for anything!” She tossed her head
and giggled and passed it off. But it wasn’t a likely story, was it? And I
don’t think Mr Jefferson quite believed it. He looked at her once or twice
after that in a sharp way, and sometimes, if she’d been out, he asked her
where she’d been.’
Sir Henry said: ‘Have you ever seen the original of the photo about the
hotel?’
‘Not to my knowledge, sir. Of course, I am not much downstairs in the
public departments.’
Sir Henry nodded. He asked a few more questions, but Edwards could
tell him nothing more.

II

In the police station at Danemouth, Superintendent Harper was interviewing
Jessie Davis, Florence Small, Beatrice Henniker, Mary Price, and Lilian
Ridgeway.
They were girls much of an age, differing slightly in mentality. They
ranged from ‘county’ to farmers’ and shopkeepers’ daughters. One and all
they told the same story – Pamela Reeves had been just the same as usual,
she had said nothing to any of them except that she was going to
Woolworth’s and would go home by a later bus.
In the corner of Superintendent Harper’s office sat an elderly lady. The
girls hardly noticed her. If they did, they may have wondered who she was.
She was certainly no police matron. Possibly they assumed that she, like
themselves, was a witness to be questioned.
The last girl was shown out. Superintendent Harper wiped his forehead
and turned round to look at Miss Marple. His glance was inquiring, but not
hopeful.
Miss Marple, however, spoke crisply.
‘I’d like to speak to Florence Small.’
The Superintendent’s eyebrows rose, but he nodded and touched a bell.
A constable appeared.
Harper said: ‘Florence Small.’
The girl reappeared, ushered in by the constable. She was the daughter
of a well-to-do farmer – a tall girl with fair hair, a rather foolish mouth, and
frightened brown eyes. She was twisting her hands and looked nervous.
Superintendent Harper looked at Miss Marple, who nodded.
The Superintendent got up. He said:
‘This lady will ask you some questions.’
He went out, closing the door behind him.
Florence shot an uneasy glance at Miss Marple. Her eyes looked rather
like one of her father’s calves.
Miss Marple said: ‘Sit down, Florence.’
Florence Small sat down obediently. Unrecognized by herself, she felt
suddenly more at home, less uneasy. The unfamiliar and terrorizing
atmosphere of a police station was replaced by something more familiar, the
accustomed tone of command of somebody whose business it was to give
orders. Miss Marple said:
‘You understand, Florence, that it’s of the utmost importance that
everything about poor Pamela’s doings on the day of her death should be
known?’
Florence murmured that she quite understood.
‘And I’m sure you want to do your best to help?’
Florence’s eyes were wary as she said, of course she did.
‘To keep back any piece of information is a very serious offence,’ said
Miss Marple.
The girl’s fingers twisted nervously in her lap. She swallowed once or
twice.
‘I can make allowances,’ went on Miss Marple, ‘for the fact that you are
naturally alarmed at being brought into contact with the police. You are
afraid, too, that you may be blamed for not having spoken sooner. Possibly
you are afraid that you may also be blamed for not stopping Pamela at the
time. But you’ve got to be a brave girl and make a clean breast of things. If
you refuse to tell what you know now, it will be a very serious matter
indeed –very serious – practically perjury, and for that, as you know, you
can be sent to prison.’
‘I – I don’t –’
Miss Marple said sharply:
‘Now don’t prevaricate, Florence! Tell me all about it at once! Pamela
wasn’t going to Woolworth’s, was she?’
Florence licked her lips with a dry tongue and gazed imploringly at
Miss Marple like a beast about to be slaughtered.
‘Something to do with the films, wasn’t it?’ asked Miss Marple.
A look of intense relief mingled with awe passed over Florence’s face.
Her inhibitions left her. She gasped:
‘Oh, yes!’
‘I thought so,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Now I want all the details, please.’
Words poured from Florence in a gush.
‘Oh! I’ve been ever so worried. I promised Pam, you see, I’d never say
a word to a soul. And then when she was found all burnt up in that car – oh!
it was horrible and I thought I should die – I felt it was all my fault. I ought
to have stopped her. Only I never thought, not for a minute, that it wasn’t all
right. And then I was asked if she’d been quite as usual that day and I said
“Yes” before I’d had time to think. And not having said anything then I
didn’t see how I could say anything later. And, after all, I didn’t know
anything – not really – only what Pam told me.’
‘What did Pam tell you?’
‘It was as we were walking up the lane to the bus – on the way to the
rally. She asked me if I could keep a secret, and I said “Yes,” and she made
me swear not to tell. She was going into Danemouth for a film test after the
rally! She’d met a film producer – just back from Hollywood, he was. He
wanted a certain type, and he told Pam she was just what he was looking
for. He warned her, though, not to build on it. You couldn’t tell, he said, not
until you saw a person photographed. It might be no good at all. It was a
kind of Bergner part, he said. You had to have someone quite young for it. A
schoolgirl, it was, who changes places with a revue artist and has a
wonderful career. Pam’s acted in plays at school and she’s awfully good. He
said he could see she could act, but she’d have to have some intensive
training. It wouldn’t be all beer and skittles, he told her, it would be damned
hard work. Did she think she could stick it?’
Florence Small stopped for breath. Miss Marple felt rather sick as she
listened to the glib rehash of countless novels and screen stories. Pamela
Reeves, like most other girls, would have been warned against talking to
strangers – but the glamour of the films would obliterate all that.
‘He was absolutely businesslike about it all,’ continued Florence. ‘Said
if the test was successful she’d have a contract, and he said that as she was
young and inexperienced she ought to let a lawyer look at it before she
signed it. But she wasn’t to pass on that he’d said that. He asked her if she’d
have trouble with her parents, and Pam said she probably would, and he
said: “Well, of course, that’s always a difficulty with anyone as young as
you are, but I think if it was put to them that this was a wonderful chance
that wouldn’t happen once in a million times, they’d see reason.” But,
anyway, he said, it wasn’t any good going into that until they knew the
result of the test. She mustn’t be disappointed if it failed. He told her about
Hollywood and about Vivien Leigh – how she’d suddenly taken London by
storm – and how these sensational leaps into fame did happen. He himself
had come back from America to work with the Lemville Studios and put
some pep into the English film companies.’
Miss Marple nodded.
Florence went on:
‘So it was all arranged. Pam was to go into Danemouth after the rally
and meet him at his hotel and he’d take her along to the studios (they’d got
a small testing studio in Danemouth, he told her). She’d have her test and
she could catch the bus home afterwards. She could say she’d been
shopping, and he’d let her know the result of the test in a few days, and if it
was favourable Mr Harmsteiter, the boss, would come along and talk to her
parents.
‘Well, of course, it sounded too wonderful! I was green with envy! Pam
got through the rally without turning a hair – we always call her a regular
poker face. Then, when she said she was going into Danemouth to
Woolworth’s she just winked at me.
‘I saw her start off down the footpath.’ Florence began to cry. ‘I ought to
have stopped her. I ought to have stopped her. I ought to have known a
thing like that couldn’t be true. I ought to have told someone. Oh dear, I
wish I was dead!’
‘There, there.’ Miss Marple patted her on the shoulder. ‘It’s quite all
right. No one will blame you. You’ve done the right thing in telling me.’
She devoted some minutes to cheering the child up.
Five minutes later she was telling the story to Superintendent Harper.
The latter looked very grim.
‘The clever devil!’ he said. ‘By God, I’ll cook his goose for him. This
puts rather a different aspect on things.’
‘Yes, it does.’
Harper looked at her sideways.
‘It doesn’t surprise you?’
‘I expected something of the kind.’
Superintendent Harper said curiously:
‘What put you on to this particular girl? They all looked scared to death
and there wasn’t a pin to choose between them as far as I could see.’
Miss Marple said gently:
‘You haven’t had as much experience with girls telling lies as I have.
Florence looked at you very straight, if you remember, and stood very rigid
and just fidgeted with her feet like the others. But you didn’t watch her as
she went out of the door. I knew at once then that she’d got something to
hide. They nearly always relax too soon. My little maid Janet always did.
She’d explain quite convincingly that the mice had eaten the end of a cake
and give herself away by smirking as she left the room.’
‘I’m very grateful to you,’ said Harper.
He added thoughtfully: ‘Lemville Studios, eh?’
Miss Marple said nothing. She rose to her feet.
‘I’m afraid,’ she said, ‘I must hurry away. So glad to have been able to
help you.’
‘Are you going back to the hotel?’
‘Yes – to pack up. I must go back to St Mary Mead as soon as possible.
There’s a lot for me to do there.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 15

Miss Marple passed out through the french windows of her drawing-room,
tripped down her neat garden path, through a garden gate, in through the
vicarage garden gate, across the vicarage garden, and up to the drawing-
room window, where she tapped gently on the pane.
The vicar was busy in his study composing his Sunday sermon, but the
vicar’s wife, who was young and pretty, was admiring the progress of her
offspring across the hearthrug.
‘Can I come in, Griselda?’
‘Oh, do, Miss Marple. Just look at David! He gets so angry because he
can only crawl in reverse. He wants to get to something and the more he
tries the more he goes backwards into the coal-box!’
‘He’s looking very bonny, Griselda.’
‘He’s not bad, is he?’ said the young mother, endeavouring to assume an
indifferent manner. ‘Of course I don’t bother with him much. All the books
say a child should be left alone as much as possible.’
‘Very wise, dear,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Ahem, I came to ask if there was
anything special you are collecting for at the moment.’
The vicar’s wife turned somewhat astonished eyes upon her.
‘Oh, heaps of things,’ she said cheerfully. ‘There always are.’
She ticked them off on her fingers.
‘There’s the Nave Restoration Fund, and St Giles’s Mission, and our
Sale of Work next Wednesday, and the Unmarried Mothers, and a Boy
Scouts’ Outing, and the Needlework Guild, and the Bishop’s Appeal for
Deep Sea Fishermen.’
‘Any of them will do,’ said Miss Marple. ‘I thought I might make a little
round – with a book, you know – if you would authorize me to do so.’
‘Are you up to something? I believe you are. Of course I authorize you.
Make it the Sale of Work; it would be lovely to get some real money instead
of those awful sachets and comic pen-wipers and depressing children’s
frocks and dusters all done up to look like dolls.
‘I suppose,’ continued Griselda, accompanying her guest to the window,
‘you wouldn’t like to tell me what it’s all about?’
‘Later, my dear,’ said Miss Marple, hurrying off.
With a sigh the young mother returned to the hearthrug and, by way of
carrying out her principles of stern neglect, butted her son three times in the
stomach so that he caught hold of her hair and pulled it with gleeful yells.
Then they rolled over and over in a grand rough-and-tumble until the door
opened and the vicarage maid announced to the most influential parishioner
(who didn’t like children):
‘Missus is in here.’
Whereupon Griselda sat up and tried to look dignified and more what a
vicar’s wife should be.

II

Miss Marple, clasping a small black book with pencilled entries in it,
walked briskly along the village street until she came to the crossroads.
Here she turned to the left and walked past the Blue Boar until she came to
Chatsworth, alias ‘Mr Booker’s new house.’
She turned in at the gate, walked up to the front door and knocked
briskly.
The door was opened by the blonde young woman named Dinah Lee.
She was less carefully made-up than usual, and in fact looked slightly dirty.
She was wearing grey slacks and an emerald jumper.
‘Good morning,’ said Miss Marple briskly and cheerfully. ‘May I just
come in for a minute?’
She pressed forward as she spoke, so that Dinah Lee, who was
somewhat taken aback at the call, had no time to make up her mind.
‘Thank you so much,’ said Miss Marple, beaming amiably at her and
sitting down rather gingerly on a ‘period’ bamboo chair.
‘Quite warm for the time of year, is it not?’ went on Miss Marple, still
exuding geniality.
‘Yes, rather. Oh, quite,’ said Miss Lee.
At a loss how to deal with the situation, she opened a box and offered it
to her guest. ‘Er – have a cigarette?’
‘Thank you so much, but I don’t smoke. I just called, you know, to see
if I could enlist your help for our Sale of Work next week.’
‘Sale of Work?’ said Dinah Lee, as one who repeats a phrase in a
foreign language.
‘At the vicarage,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Next Wednesday.’
‘Oh!’ Miss Lee’s mouth fell open. ‘I’m afraid I couldn’t –’
‘Not even a small subscription – half a crown perhaps?’
Miss Marple exhibited her little book.
‘Oh – er – well, yes, I dare say I could manage that.’
The girl looked relieved and turned to hunt in her handbag.
Miss Marple’s sharp eyes were looking round the room.
She said:
‘I see you’ve no hearthrug in front of the fire.’
Dinah Lee turned round and stared at her. She could not but be aware of
the very keen scrutiny the old lady was giving her, but it aroused in her no
other emotion than slight annoyance. Miss Marple recognized that. She
said:
‘It’s rather dangerous, you know. Sparks fly out and mark the carpet.’
‘Funny old Tabby,’ thought Dinah, but she said quite amiably if
somewhat vaguely:
‘There used to be one. I don’t know where it’s got to.’
‘I suppose,’ said Miss Marple, ‘it was the fluffy, woolly kind?’
‘Sheep,’ said Dinah. ‘That’s what it looked like.’
She was amused now. An eccentric old bean, this.
She held out a half-crown. ‘Here you are,’ she said.
‘Oh, thank you, my dear.’
Miss Marple took it and opened the little book.
‘Er – what name shall I write down?’
Dinah’s eyes grew suddenly hard and contemptuous.
‘Nosey old cat,’ she thought, ‘that’s all she came for – prying around for
scandal!’
She said clearly and with malicious pleasure:
‘Miss Dinah Lee.’
Miss Marple looked at her steadily.
She said:
‘This is Mr Basil Blake’s cottage, isn’t it?’
‘Yes, and I’m Miss Dinah Lee!’
Her voice rang out challengingly, her head went back, her blue eyes
flashed.
Very steadily Miss Marple looked at her. She said:
‘Will you allow me to give you some advice, even though you may
consider it impertinent?’
‘I shall consider it impertinent. You had better say nothing.’
‘Nevertheless,’ said Miss Marple, ‘I am going to speak. I want to advise
you, very strongly, not to continue using your maiden name in the village.’
Dinah stared at her. She said:
‘What – what do you mean?’
Miss Marple said earnestly:
‘In a very short time you may need all the sympathy and goodwill you
can find. It will be important to your husband, too, that he shall be thought
well of. There is a prejudice in old-fashioned country districts against
people living together who are not married. It has amused you both, I dare
say, to pretend that that is what you are doing. It kept people away, so that
you weren’t bothered with what I expect you would call “old frumps.”
Nevertheless, old frumps have their uses.’
Dinah demanded:
‘How did you know we are married?’
Miss Marple smiled a deprecating smile.
‘Oh, my dear,’ she said.
Dinah persisted.
‘No, but how did you know? You didn’t – you didn’t go to Somerset
House?’
A momentary flicker showed in Miss Marple’s eyes.
‘Somerset House? Oh, no. But it was quite easy to guess. Everything,
you know, gets round in a village. The – er – the kind of quarrels you have
– typical of early days of marriage. Quite –quite unlike an illicit
relationship. It has been said, you know (and, I think, quite truly), that you
can only really get under anybody’s skin if you are married to them. When
there is no – no legal bond, people are much more careful, they have to
keep assuring themselves how happy and halcyon everything is. They have,
you see, to justify themselves. They dare not quarrel! Married people, I have
noticed, quite enjoy their battles and the – er – appropriate reconciliations.’
She paused, twinkling benignly.
‘Well, I –’ Dinah stopped and laughed. She sat down and lit a cigarette.
‘You’re absolutely marvellous!’ she said.
Then she went on:
‘But why do you want us to own up and admit to respectability?’
Miss Marple’s face was grave. She said:
‘Because, any minute now, your husband may be arrested for murder.’
III

For several moments Dinah stared at her. Then she said incredulously:
‘Basil? Murder? Are you joking?’
‘No, indeed. Haven’t you seen the papers?’
Dinah caught her breath.
‘You mean – that girl at the Majestic Hotel. Do you mean they suspect
Basil of killing her?’
‘Yes.’
‘But it’s nonsense!’
There was the whir of a car outside, the bang of a gate. Basil Blake
flung open the door and came in, carrying some bottles. He said:
‘Got the gin and the vermouth. Did you –?’
He stopped and turned incredulous eyes on the prim, erect visitor.
Dinah burst out breathlessly:
‘Is she mad? She says you’re going to be arrested for the murder of that
girl Ruby Keene.’
‘Oh, God!’ said Basil Blake. The bottles dropped from his arms on to
the sofa. He reeled to a chair and dropped down in it and buried his face in
his hands. He repeated: ‘Oh, my God! Oh, my God!’
Dinah darted over to him. She caught his shoulders.
‘Basil, look at me! It isn’t true! I know it isn’t true! I don’t believe it for
a moment!’
His hand went up and gripped hers.
‘Bless you, darling.’
‘But why should they think – You didn’t even know her, did you?’
‘Oh, yes, he knew her,’ said Miss Marple.
Basil said fiercely:
‘Be quiet, you old hag. Listen, Dinah darling, I hardly knew her at all.
Just ran across her once or twice at the Majestic. That’s all, I swear that’s
all.’
Dinah said, bewildered:
‘I don’t understand. Why should anyone suspect you, then?’
Basil groaned. He put his hands over his eyes and rocked to and fro.
Miss Marple said:
‘What did you do with the hearthrug?’
His reply came mechanically:
‘I put it in the dustbin.’
Miss Marple clucked her tongue vexedly.
‘That was stupid – very stupid. People don’t put good hearthrugs in
dustbins. It had spangles in it from her dress, I suppose?’
‘Yes, I couldn’t get them out.’
Dinah cried: ‘But what are you both talking about?’
Basil said sullenly:
‘Ask her. She seems to know all about it.’
‘I’ll tell you what I think happened, if you like,’ said Miss Marple. ‘You
can correct me, Mr Blake, if I go wrong. I think that after having had a
violent quarrel with your wife at a party and after having had, perhaps,
rather too much – er – to drink, you drove down here. I don’t know what
time you arrived –’
Basil Blake said sullenly:
‘About two in the morning. I meant to go up to town first, then when I
got to the suburbs I changed my mind. I thought Dinah might come down
here after me. So I drove down here. The place was all dark. I opened the
door and turned on the light and I saw – and I saw –’
He gulped and stopped. Miss Marple went on:
‘You saw a girl lying on the hearthrug – a girl in a white evening dress –
strangled. I don’t know whether you recognized her then –’
Basil Blake shook his head violently.
‘I couldn’t look at her after the first glance – her face was all blue –
swollen. She’d been dead some time and she was there –in my room!’
He shuddered.
Miss Marple said gently:
‘You weren’t, of course, quite yourself. You were in a fuddled state and
your nerves are not good. You were, I think, panic-stricken. You didn’t
know what to do –’
‘I thought Dinah might turn up any minute. And she’d find me there
with a dead body – a girl’s dead body – and she’d think I’d killed her. Then
I got an idea – it seemed, I don’t know why, a good idea at the time – I
thought: I’ll put her in old Bantry’s library. Damned pompous old stick,
always looking down his nose, sneering at me as artistic and effeminate.
Serve the pompous old brute right, I thought. He’ll look a fool when a dead
lovely is found on his hearthrug.’ He added, with a pathetic eagerness to
explain: ‘I was a bit drunk, you know, at the time. It really seemed
positively amusing to me. Old Bantry with a dead blonde.’
‘Yes, yes,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Little Tommy Bond had very much the
same idea. Rather a sensitive boy with an inferiority complex, he said
teacher was always picking on him. He put a frog in the clock and it jumped
out at her.
‘You were just the same,’ went on Miss Marple, ‘only of course, bodies
are more serious matters than frogs.’
Basil groaned again.
‘By the morning I’d sobered up. I realized what I’d done. I was scared
stiff. And then the police came here – another damned pompous ass of a
Chief Constable. I was scared of him – and the only way I could hide it was
by being abominably rude. In the middle of it all Dinah drove up.’
Dinah looked out of the window.
She said:
‘There’s a car driving up now
there are men in it.’
‘The police, I think,’ said Miss Marple.
Basil Blake got up. Suddenly he became quite calm and resolute. He
even smiled. He said:
‘So I’m for it, am I? All right, Dinah sweet, keep your head. Get on to
old Sims – he’s the family lawyer – and go to Mother and tell her
everything about our marriage. She won’t bite. And don’t worry. I didn’t do
it. So it’s bound to be all right, see, sweetheart?’
There was a tap on the cottage door. Basil called ‘Come in.’ Inspector
Slack entered with another man. He said:
‘Mr Basil Blake?’
‘Yes.’
‘I have a warrant here for your arrest on the charge of murdering Ruby
Keene on the night of September 21st last. I warn you that anything you say
may be used at your trial. You will please accompany me now. Full
facilities will be given you for communicating with your solicitor.’
Basil nodded.
He looked at Dinah, but did not touch her. He said:
‘So long, Dinah.’
‘Cool customer,’ thought Inspector Slack.
He acknowledged the presence of Miss Marple with a half bow and a
‘Good morning,’ and thought to himself:
‘Smart old Pussy, she’s on to it! Good job we’ve got that hearthrug. That
and finding out from the car-park man at the studio that he left that party at
eleven instead of midnight. Don’t think those friends of his meant to
commit perjury. They were bottled and Blake told ’em firmly the next day it
was twelve o’clock when he left and they believed him. Well, his goose is
cooked good and proper! Mental, I expect! Broadmoor, not hanging. First
the Reeves kid, probably strangled her, drove her out to the quarry, walked
back into Danemouth, picked up his own car in some side lane, drove to
this party, then back to Danemouth, brought Ruby Keene out here, strangled
her, put her in old Bantry’s library, then probably got the wind up about the
car in the quarry, drove there, set it on fire, and got back here. Mad – sex
and blood lust – lucky this girl’s escaped. What they call recurring mania, I
expect.’
Alone with Miss Marple, Dinah Blake turned to her. She said:
‘I don’t know who you are, but you’ve got to understand this –Basil
didn’t do it.’
Miss Marple said:
‘I know he didn’t. I know who did do it. But it’s not going to be easy to
prove. I’ve an idea that something you said – just now – may help. It gave
me an idea – the connection I’d been trying to find – now what was it?’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 16

‘I’m home, Arthur!’ declared Mrs Bantry, announcing the fact like a Royal
Proclamation as she flung open the study door.
Colonel Bantry immediately jumped up, kissed his wife, and declared
heartily: ‘Well, well, that’s splendid!’
The words were unimpeachable, the manner very well done, but an
affectionate wife of as many years’ standing as Mrs Bantry was not
deceived. She said immediately:
‘Is anything the matter?’
‘No, of course not, Dolly. What should be the matter?’
‘Oh, I don’t know,’ said Mrs Bantry vaguely. ‘Things are so queer,
aren’t they?’
She threw off her coat as she spoke and Colonel Bantry picked it up as
carefully and laid it across the back of the sofa.
All exactly as usual – yet not as usual. Her husband, Mrs Bantry
thought, seemed to have shrunk. He looked thinner, stooped more; they
were pouches under his eyes and those eyes were not ready to meet hers.
He went on to say, still with that affectation of cheerfulness:
‘Well, how did you enjoy your time at Danemouth?’
‘Oh! it was great fun. You ought to have come, Arthur.’
‘Couldn’t get away, my dear. Lot of things to attend to here.’
‘Still, I think the change would have done you good. And you like the
Jeffersons?’
‘Yes, yes, poor fellow. Nice chap. All very sad.’
‘What have you been doing with yourself since I’ve been away?’
‘Oh, nothing much. Been over the farms, you know. Agreed that
Anderson shall have a new roof – can’t patch it up any longer.’
‘How did the Radfordshire Council meeting go?’
‘I – well – as a matter of fact I didn’t go.’
‘Didn’t go? But you were taking the chair?’
‘’Well, as a matter of fact, Dolly – seems there was some mistake about
that. Asked me if I’d mind if Thompson took it instead.’
‘I see,’ said Mrs Bantry.
She peeled off a glove and threw it deliberately into the wastepaper
basket. Her husband went to retrieve it, and she stopped him, saying
sharply:
‘Leave it. I hate gloves.’
Colonel Bantry glanced at her uneasily.
Mrs Bantry said sternly:
‘Did you go to dinner with the Duffs on Thursday?’
‘Oh, that! It was put off. Their cook was ill.’
‘Stupid people,’ said Mrs Bantry. She went on: ‘Did you go to the
Naylors’ yesterday?’
‘I rang up and said I didn’t feel up to it, hoped they’d excuse me. They
quite understood.’
‘They did, did they?’ said Mrs Bantry grimly.
She sat down by the desk and absent-mindedly picked up a pair of
gardening scissors. With them she cut off the fingers, one by one, of her
second glove.
‘What are you doing, Dolly?’
‘Feeling destructive,’ said Mrs Bantry.
She got up. ‘Where shall we sit after dinner, Arthur? In the library?’
‘Well – er – I don’t think so – eh? Very nice in here – or the drawing-
room.’
‘I think,’ said Mrs Bantry, ‘that we’ll sit in the library!’
Her steady eye met his. Colonel Bantry drew himself up to his full
height. A sparkle came into his eye.
He said:
‘You’re right, my dear. We’ll sit in the library!’

II

Mrs Bantry put down the telephone receiver with a sigh of annoyance. She
had rung up twice, and each time the answer had been the same: Miss
Marple was out.
Of a naturally impatient nature, Mrs Bantry was never one to acquiesce
in defeat. She rang up in rapid succession the vicarage, Mrs Price Ridley,
Miss Hartnell, Miss Wetherby, and, as a last resource, the fishmonger who,
by reason of his advantageous geographical position, usually knew where
everybody was in the village.
The fishmonger was sorry, but he had not seen Miss Marple at all in the
village that morning. She had not been her usual round.
‘Where can the woman be?’ demanded Mrs Bantry impatiently aloud.
There was a deferential cough behind her. The discreet Lorrimer
murmured:
‘You were requiring Miss Marple, madam? I have just observed her
approaching the house.’
Mrs Bantry rushed to the front door, flung it open, and greeted Miss
Marple breathlessly:
‘I’ve been trying to get you everywhere. Where have you been?’ She
glanced over her shoulder. Lorrimer had discreetly vanished. ‘Everything’s
too awful! People are beginning to cold-shoulder Arthur. He looks years
older. We must do something, Jane. You must do something!’
Miss Marple said:
‘You needn’t worry, Dolly,’ in a rather peculiar voice.
Colonel Bantry appeared from the study door.
‘Ah, Miss Marple. Good morning. Glad you’ve come. My wife’s been
ringing you up like a lunatic.’
‘I thought I’d better bring you the news,’ said Miss Marple, as she
followed Mrs Bantry into the study.
‘News?’
‘Basil Blake has just been arrested for the murder of Ruby Keene.’
‘Basil Blake?’ cried the Colonel.
‘But he didn’t do it,’ said Miss Marple.
Colonel Bantry took no notice of this statement. It is doubtful if he even
heard it.
‘Do you mean to say he strangled that girl and then brought her along
and put her in my library?’
‘He put her in your library,’ said Miss Marple. ‘But he didn’t kill her.’
‘Nonsense! If he put her in my library, of course he killed her! The two
things go together.’
‘Not necessarily. He found her dead in his own cottage.’
‘A likely story,’ said the Colonel derisively. ‘If you find a body, why,
you ring up the police – naturally – if you’re an honest man.’
‘Ah,’ said Miss Marple, ‘but we haven’t all got such iron nerves as you
have, Colonel Bantry. You belong to the old school. This younger
generation is different.’
‘Got no stamina,’ said the Colonel, repeating a well-worn opinion of
his.
‘Some of them,’ said Miss Marple, ‘have been through a bad time. I’ve
heard a good deal about Basil. He did A.R.P. work, you know, when he was
only eighteen. He went into a burning house and brought out four children,
one after another. He went back for a dog, although they told him it wasn’t
safe. The building fell in on him. They got him out, but his chest was badly
crushed and he had to lie in plaster for nearly a year and was ill for a long
time after that. That’s when he got interested in designing.’
‘Oh!’ The Colonel coughed and blew his nose. ‘I – er – never knew
that.’
‘He doesn’t talk about it,’ said Miss Marple.
‘Er – quite right. Proper spirit. Must be more in the young chap than I
thought. Always thought he’d shirked the war, you know. Shows you ought
to be careful in jumping to conclusions.’
Colonel Bantry looked ashamed.
‘But, all the same’ – his indignation revived – ‘what did he mean trying
to fasten a murder on me?’
‘I don’t think he saw it like that,’ said Miss Marple. ‘He thought of it
more as a – as a joke. You see, he was rather under the influence of alcohol
at the time.’
‘Bottled, was he?’ said Colonel Bantry, with an Englishman’s sympathy
for alcoholic excess. ‘Oh, well, can’t judge a fellow by what he does when
he’s drunk. When I was at Cambridge, I remember I put a certain utensil –
well, well, never mind. Deuce of a row there was about it.’
He chuckled, then checked himself sternly. He looked piercingly at
Miss Marple with eyes that were shrewd and appraising. He said: ‘You don’t
think he did the murder, eh?’
‘I’m sure he didn’t.’
‘And you think you know who did?’
Miss Marple nodded.
Mrs Bantry, like an ecstatic Greek chorus, said: ‘Isn’t she wonderful?’
to an unhearing world.
‘Well, who was it?’
Miss Marple said:
‘I was going to ask you to help me. I think, if we went up to Somerset
House we should have a very good idea.’
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 17

Sir Henry’s face was very grave.
He said:
‘I don’t like it.’
‘I am aware,’ said Miss Marple, ‘that it isn’t what you call orthodox.
But it is so important, isn’t it, to be quite sure – “to make assurance doubly
sure,” as Shakespeare has it. I think, if Mr Jefferson would agree –?’
‘What about Harper? Is he to be in on this?’
‘It might be awkward for him to know too much. But there might be a
hint from you. To watch certain persons – have them trailed, you know.’
Sir Henry said slowly:
‘Yes, that would meet the case
’

II

Superintendent Harper looked piercingly at Sir Henry Clithering.
‘Let’s get this quite clear, sir. You’re giving me a hint?’
Sir Henry said:
‘I’m informing you of what my friend has just informed me – he didn’t
tell me in confidence – that he proposes to visit a solicitor in Danemouth
tomorrow for the purpose of making a new will.’
The Superintendent’s bushy eyebrows drew downwards over his steady
eyes. He said:
‘Does Mr Conway Jefferson propose to inform his son-in-law and
daughter-in-law of that fact?’
‘He intends to tell them about it this evening.’
‘I see.’
The Superintendent tapped his desk with a penholder.
He repeated again: ‘I see
’
Then the piercing eyes bored once more into the eyes of the other man.
Harper said:
‘So you’re not satisfied with the case against Basil Blake?’
‘Are you?’
The Superintendent’s moustaches quivered. He said:
‘Is Miss Marple?’
The two men looked at each other.
Then Harper said:
‘You can leave it to me. I’ll have men detailed. There will be no funny
business, I can promise you that.’
Sir Henry said:
‘There is one more thing. You’d better see this.’
He unfolded a slip of paper and pushed it across the table.
This time the Superintendent’s calm deserted him. He whistled:
‘So that’s it, is it? That puts an entirely different complexion on the
matter. How did you come to dig up this?’
‘Women,’ said Sir Henry, ‘are eternally interested in marriages.’
‘Especially,’ said the Superintendent, ‘elderly single women.’

III

Conway Jefferson looked up as his friend entered.
His grim face relaxed into a smile.
He said:
‘Well, I told ’em. They took it very well.’
‘What did you say?’
‘Told ’em that, as Ruby was dead, I felt that the fifty thousand I’d
originally left her should go to something that I could associate with her
memory. It was to endow a hostel for young girls working as professional
dancers in London. Damned silly way to leave your money – surprised they
swallowed it. As though I’d do a thing like that!’
He added meditatively:
‘You know, I made a fool of myself over that girl. Must be turning into
a silly old man. I can see it now. She was a pretty kid – but most of what I
saw in her I put there myself. I pretended she was another Rosamund. Same
colouring, you know. But not the same heart or mind. Hand me that paper –
rather an interesting bridge problem.’

IV
Sir Henry went downstairs. He asked a question of the porter.
‘Mr Gaskell, sir? He’s just gone off in his car. Had to go to London.’
‘Oh! I see. Is Mrs Jefferson about?’
‘Mrs Jefferson, sir, has just gone up to bed.’
Sir Henry looked into the lounge and through to the ballroom. In the
lounge Hugo McLean was doing a crossword puzzle and frowning a good
deal over it. In the ballroom Josie was smiling valiantly into the face of a
stout, perspiring man as her nimble feet avoided his destructive tread. The
stout man was clearly enjoying his dance. Raymond, graceful and weary,
was dancing with an anaemic-looking girl with adenoids, dull brown hair,
and an expensive and exceedingly unbecoming dress.
Sir Henry said under his breath:
‘And so to bed,’ and went upstairs.

V

It was three o’clock. The wind had fallen, the moon was shining over the
quiet sea.
In Conway Jefferson’s room there was no sound except his own heavy
breathing as he lay, half propped up on pillows.
There was no breeze to stir the curtains at the window, but they
stirred
For a moment they parted, and a figure was silhouetted against the
moonlight. Then they fell back into place. Everything was quiet again, but
there was someone else inside the room.
Nearer and nearer to the bed the intruder stole. The deep breathing on
the pillow did not relax.
There was no sound, or hardly any sound. A finger and thumb were
ready to pick up a fold of skin, in the other hand the hypodermic was ready.
And then, suddenly, out of the shadows a hand came and closed over
the hand that held the needle, the other arm held the figure in an iron grasp.
An unemotional voice, the voice of the law, said:
‘No, you don’t. I want that needle!’
The light switched on and from his pillows Conway Jefferson looked
grimly at the murderer of Ruby Keene.
OceanofPDF.com
Chapter 18

Sir Henry Clithering said:
‘Speaking as Watson, I want to know your methods, Miss Marple.’
Superintendent Harper said:
‘I’d like to know what put you on to it first.’
Colonel Melchett said:
‘You’ve done it again, by Jove! I want to hear all about it from the
beginning.’
Miss Marple smoothed the puce silk of her best evening gown. She
flushed and smiled and looked very self-conscious.
She said: ‘I’m afraid you’ll think my “methods”, as Sir Henry calls
them, are terribly amateurish. The truth is, you see, that most people – and I
don’t exclude policemen – are far too trusting for this wicked world. They
believe what is told them. I never do. I’m afraid I always like to prove a
thing for myself.’
‘That is the scientific attitude,’ said Sir Henry.
‘In this case,’ continued Miss Marple, ‘certain things were taken for
granted from the first – instead of just confining oneself to the facts. The
facts, as I noted them, were that the victim was quite young and that she bit
her nails and that her teeth stuck out a little – as young girls’ so often do if
not corrected in time with a plate – (and children are very naughty about
their plates and taking them out when their elders aren’t looking).
‘But that is wandering from the point. Where was I? Oh, yes, looking
down at the dead girl and feeling sorry, because it is always sad to see a
young life cut short, and thinking that whoever had done it was a very
wicked person. Of course it was all very confusing her being found in
Colonel Bantry’s library, altogether too like a book to be true. In fact, it
made the wrong pattern. It wasn’t, you see, meant, which confused us a lot.
The real idea had been to plant the body on poor young Basil Blake (a
much more likely person), and his action in putting it in the Colonel’s
library delayed things considerably, and must have been a source of great
annoyance to the real murderer.
‘Originally, you see, Mr Blake would have been the first object of
suspicion. They’d have made inquiries at Danemouth, found he knew the
girl, then found he had tied himself up with another girl, and they’d have
assumed that Ruby came to blackmail him, or something like that, and that
he’d strangled her in a fit of rage. Just an ordinary, sordid, what I call night-
club type of crime!
‘But that, of course, all went wrong, and interest became focused much
too soon on the Jefferson family – to the great annoyance of a certain
person.
‘As I’ve told you, I’ve got a very suspicious mind. My nephew
Raymond tells me (in fun, of course, and quite affectionately) that I have a
mind like a sink. He says that most Victorians have. All I can say is that the
Victorians knew a good deal about human nature.
‘As I say, having this rather insanitary – or surely sanitary? – mind, I
looked at once at the money angle of it. Two people stood to benefit by this
girl’s death – you couldn’t get away from that. Fifty thousand pounds is a
lot of money – especially when you are in financial difficulties, as both
these people were. Of course they both seemed very nice, agreeable people
– they didn’t seem likely people – but one never can tell, can one?
‘Mrs Jefferson, for instance – everyone liked her. But it did seem clear
that she had become very restless that summer, and that she was tired of the
life she led, completely dependent on her father-in-law. She knew, because
the doctor had told her, that he couldn’t live long – so that was all right – to
put it callously – or it would have been all right if Ruby Keene hadn’t come
along. Mrs Jefferson was passionately devoted to her son, and some women
have a curious idea that crimes committed for the sake of their offspring are
almost morally justified. I have come across that attitude once or twice in
the village. “Well, ’twas all for Daisy, you see, miss,” they say, and seem to
think that that makes doubtful conduct quite all right. Very lax thinking.
‘Mr Mark Gaskell, of course, was a much more likely starter, if I may
use such a sporting expression. He was a gambler and had not, I fancied, a
very high moral code. But, for certain reasons, I was of the opinion that a
woman was concerned in this crime.
‘As I say, with my eye on motive, the money angle seemed very
suggestive. It was annoying, therefore, to find that both these people had
alibis for the time when Ruby Keene, according to the medical evidence,
had met her death.
‘But soon afterwards there came the discovery of the burnt-out car with
Pamela Reeves’s body in it, and then the whole thing leaped to the eye. The
alibis, of course, were worthless.
‘I now had two halves of the case, and both quite convincing, but they
did not fit. There must be a connection, but I could not find it. The one
person whom I knew to be concerned in the crime hadn’t got a motive.
‘It was stupid of me,’ said Miss Marple meditatively. ‘If it hadn’t been
for Dinah Lee I shouldn’t have thought of it – the most obvious thing in the
world. Somerset House! Marriage! It wasn’t a question of only Mr Gaskell
or Mrs Jefferson – there were the further possibilities of marriage. If either
of those two was married, or even was likely to marry, then the other party
to the marriage contract was involved too. Raymond, for instance, might
think he had a pretty good chance of marrying a rich wife. He had been
very assiduous to Mrs Jefferson, and it was his charm, I think, that awoke
her from her long widowhood. She had been quite content just being a
daughter to Mr Jefferson – like Ruth and Naomi – only Naomi, if you
remember, took a lot of trouble to arrange a suitable marriage for Ruth.
‘Besides Raymond there was Mr McLean. She liked him very much and
it seemed highly possible that she would marry him in the end. He wasn’t
well off – and he was not far from Danemouth on the night in question. So
it seemed, didn’t it,’ said Miss Marple, ‘as though anyone might have done
it?’
‘But, of course, really, in my mind, I knew. You couldn’t get away,
could you, from those bitten nails?’
‘Nails?’ said Sir Henry. ‘But she tore her nail and cut the others.’
‘Nonsense,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Bitten nails and close cut nails are quite
different! Nobody could mistake them who knew anything about girl’s nails
– very ugly, bitten nails, as I always tell the girls in my class. Those nails,
you see, were a fact. And they could only mean one thing. The body in
Colonel Bantry’s library wasn’t Ruby Keene at all.
‘And that brings you straight to the one person who must be concerned.
Josie! Josie identified the body. She knew, she must have known, that it
wasn’t Ruby Keene’s body. She said it was. She was puzzled, completely
puzzled, at finding that body where it was. She practically betrayed that
fact. Why? Because she knew, none better, where it ought to have been
found! In Basil Blake’s cottage. Who directed our attention to Basil? Josie,
by saying to Raymond that Ruby might have been with the film man. And
before that, by slipping a snapshot of him into Ruby’s handbag. Who
cherished such bitter anger against the dead girl that she couldn’t hide it
even when she looked down at her dead? Josie! Josie, who was shrewd,
practical, hard as nails, and all out for money.
‘That is what I meant about believing too readily. Nobody thought of
disbelieving Josie’s statement that the body was Ruby Keene’s. Simply
because it didn’t seem at the time that she could have any motive for lying.
Motive was always the difficulty – Josie was clearly involved, but Ruby’s
death seemed, if anything, contrary to her interests. It was not till Dinah Lee
mentioned Somerset House that I got the connection.
‘Marriage! If Josie and Mark Gaskell were actually married – then the
whole thing was clear. As we know now, Mark and Josie were married a
year ago. They were keeping it dark until Mr Jefferson died.
‘It was really quite interesting, you know, tracing out the course of
events – seeing exactly how the plan had worked out. Complicated and yet
simple. First of all the selection of the poor child, Pamela, the approach to
her from the film angle. A screen test – of course the poor child couldn’t
resist it. Not when it was put up to her as plausibly as Mark Gaskell put it.
She comes to the hotel, he is waiting for her, he takes her in by the side
door and introduces her to Josie – one of their make-up experts! That poor
child, it makes me quite sick to think of it! Sitting in Josie’s bathroom while
Josie bleaches her hair and makes up her face and varnishes her finger-nails
and toenails. During all this, the drug was given. In an icecream soda, very
likely. She goes off into a coma. I imagine that they put her into one of the
empty rooms opposite – they were only cleaned once a week, remember.
‘After dinner Mark Gaskell went out in his car – to the sea-front, he
said. That is when he took Pamela’s body to the cottage dressed in one of
Ruby’s old dresses and arranged it on the hearthrug. She was still
unconscious, but not dead, when he strangled her with the belt of the
frock
Not nice, no – but I hope and pray she knew nothing about it.
Really, I feel quite pleased to think of him being hanged
That must have
been just after ten o’clock. The he drove back at top speed and found the
others in the lounge where Ruby Keene, still alive, was dancing her
exhibition dance with Raymond.
‘I should imagine that Josie had given Ruby instructions beforehand.
Ruby was accustomed to doing what Josie told her. She was to change, go
into Josie’s room and wait. She, too, was drugged, probably in after-dinner
coffee. She was yawning, remember, when she talked to young Bartlett.
‘Josie came up later to “look for her” – but nobody but Josie went into
Josie’s room. She probably finished the girl off then – with an injection,
perhaps, or a blow on the back of the head. She went down, danced with
Raymond, debated with the Jeffersons where Ruby could be, and finally
went to bed. In the early hours of the morning she dressed the girl in
Pamela’s clothes, carried the body down the side stairs – she was a strong
muscular young woman – fetched George Bartlett’s car, drove two miles to
the quarry, poured petrol over the car and set it alight. Then she walked
back to the hotel, probably timing her arrival there for eight or nine o’clock
– up early in her anxiety about Ruby!’
‘An intricate plot,’ said Colonel Melchett.
‘Not more intricate than the steps of a dance,’ said Miss Marple.
‘I suppose not.’
‘She was very thorough,’ said Miss Marple. ‘She even foresaw the
discrepancy of the nails. That’s why she managed to break one of Ruby’s
nails on her shawl. It made an excuse for pretending that Ruby had clipped
her nails close.’
Harper said: ‘Yes, she thought of everything. And the only real proof
you had, Miss Marple, was a schoolgirl’s bitten nails.’
‘More than that,’ said Miss Marple. ‘People will talk too much. Mark
Gaskell talked too much. He was speaking of Ruby and he said “her teeth
ran down her throat.” But the dead girl in Colonel Bantry’s library had teeth
that stuck out.’
Conway Jefferson said rather grimly:
‘And was the last dramatic finale your idea, Miss Marple?’
Miss Marple confessed. ‘Well, it was, as a matter of fact. It’s so nice to
be sure, isn’t it?’
‘Sure is the word,’ said Conway Jefferson grimly.
‘You see,’ said Miss Marple, ‘once Mark and Josie knew that you were
going to make a new will, they’d have to do something. They’d already
committed two murders on account of the money. So they might as well
commit a third. Mark, of course, must be absolutely clear, so he went off to
London and established an alibi by dining at a restaurant with friends and
going on to a night club. Josie was to do the work. They still wanted Ruby’s
death to be put down to Basil’s account, so Mr Jefferson’s death must be
thought due to his heart failing. There was digitalin, so the Superintendent
tells me, in the syringe. Any doctor would think death from heart trouble
quite natural in the circumstances. Josie had loosened one of the stone balls
on the balcony and she was going to let it crash down afterwards. His death
would be put down to the shock of the noise.’
Melchett said: ‘Ingenious devil.’
Sir Henry said: ‘So the third death you spoke of was to be Conway
Jefferson?’
Miss Marple shook her head.
‘Oh no – I meant Basil Blake. They’d have got him hanged if they
could.’
‘Or shut up in Broadmoor,’ said Sir Henry.
Conway Jefferson grunted. He said:
‘Always knew Rosamund had married a rotter. Tried not to admit it to
myself. She was damned fond of him. Fond of a murderer! Well, he’ll hang
as well as the woman. I’m glad he went to pieces and gave the show away.’
Miss Marple said:
‘She was always the strong character. It was her plan throughout. The
irony of it is that she got the girl down here herself, never dreaming that she
would take Mr Jefferson’s fancy and ruin all her own prospects.’
Jefferson said:
‘Poor lass. Poor little Ruby
’
Adelaide Jefferson and Hugo McLean came in. Adelaide looked almost
beautiful tonight. She came up to Conway Jefferson and laid a hand on his
shoulder. She said, with a little catch in her breath:
‘I want to tell you something, Jeff. At once. I’m going to marry Hugo.’
Conway Jefferson looked up at her for a moment. He said gruffly:
‘About time you married again. Congratulations to you both. By the
way, Addie, I’m making a new will tomorrow.’
She nodded. ‘Oh yes, I know.’
Jefferson said:
‘No, you don’t. I’m settling ten thousand pounds on you. Everything
else I have goes to Peter when I die. How does that suit you, my girl?’
‘Oh, Jeff!’ Her voice broke. ‘You’re wonderful!’
‘He’s a nice lad. I’d like to see a good deal of him – in the time I’ve got
left.’
‘Oh, you shall!’
‘Got a great feeling for crime, Peter has,’ said Conway Jefferson
meditatively. ‘Not only has he got the fingernail of the murdered girl – one
of the murdered girls, anyway – but he was lucky enough to have a bit of
Josie’s shawl caught in with the nail. So he’s got a souvenir of the
murderess too! That makes him very happy!’

II

Hugo and Adelaide passed by the ballroom. Raymond came up to them.
Adelaide said, rather quickly:
‘I must tell you my news. We’re going to be married.’
The smile on Raymond’s face was perfect – a brave, pensive smile.
‘I hope,’ he said, ignoring Hugo and gazing into her eyes, ‘that you will
be very, very happy
’
They passed on and Raymond stood looking after them.
‘A nice woman,’ he said to himself. ‘A very nice woman. And she
would have had money too. The trouble I took to mug up that bit about the
Devonshire Starrs
Oh well, my luck’s out. Dance, dance, little
gentleman!’
And Raymond returned to the ballroom.
OceanofPDF.com
Credits

le saying nasty things!
That’s why I more or less told Megan that she ought to go home. It looks
better than having Dick Symmington and the girl alone in the house.’
I began to understand things.
Aimée Griffith gave her jolly laugh.
‘You’re shocked, Mr Burton, at hearing what our gossiping little town
thinks. I can tell you this—they always think the worst!’
She laughed and nodded and strode away.

III

I came upon Mr Pye by the church. He was talking to Emily Barton, who
looked pink and excited.
Mr Pye greeted me with every evidence of delight.
‘Ah, Burton, good morning, good morning! How is your charming
sister?’
I told him that Joanna was well.
‘But not joining our village parliament? We’re all agog over the news.
Murder! Real Sunday newspaper murder in our midst! Not the most
interesting of crimes, I fear. Somewhat sordid. The brutal murder of a little
serving maid. No finer points about the crime, but still undeniably, news.’
Miss Barton said tremulously:
‘It is shocking—quite shocking.’
Mr Pye turned to her.
‘But you enjoy it, dear lady, you enjoy it. Confess it now. You
disapprove, you deplore, but there is the thrill. I insist, there is the thrill!’
‘Such a nice girl,’ said Emily Barton. ‘She came to me from St
Clotilde’s Home. Quite a raw girl. But most teachable. She turned into such
a nice little maid. Partridge was very pleased with her.’
I said quickly:
‘She was coming to tea with Partridge yesterday afternoon.’ I turned to
Pye. ‘I expect AimĂ©e Griffith told you.’
My tone was quite casual. Pye responded apparently quite
unsuspiciously: ‘She did mention it, yes. She said, I remember, that it was
something quite new for servants to ring up on their employers’ telephones.’
‘Partridge would never dream of doing such a thing,’ said Miss Emily,
‘and I am really surprised at Agnes doing so.’
‘You are behind the times, dear lady,’ said Mr Pye. ‘My two terrors use
the telephone constantly and smoked all over the house until I objected. But
one daren’t say too much. Prescott is a divine cook, though temperamental,
and Mrs Prescott is an admirable house-parlourmaid.’
‘Yes, indeed, we all think you’re very lucky.’
I intervened, since I did not want the conversation to become purely
domestic.
‘The news of the murder has got round very quickly,’ I said.
‘Of course, of course,’ said Mr Pye. ‘The butcher, the baker, the
candlestick maker. Enter Rumour, painted full of tongues! Lymstock, alas!
is going to the dogs. Anonymous letters, murders, any amount of criminal
tendencies.’
Emily Barton said nervously: ‘They don’t think—there’s no idea—that
—that the two are connected.’
Mr Pye pounced on the idea.
‘An interesting speculation. The girl knew something, therefore she was
murdered. Yes, yes, most promising. How clever of you to think of it.’
‘I—I can’t bear it.’
Emily Barton spoke abruptly and turned away, walking very fast.
Pye looked after her. His cherubic face was pursed up quizzically.
He turned back to me and shook his head gently.
‘A sensitive soul. A charming creature, don’t you think? Absolutely a
period piece. She’s not, you know, of her own generation, she’s of the
generation before that. The mother must have been a woman of a very
strong character. She kept the family time ticking at about 1870, I should
say. The whole family preseved under a glass case. I do like to come across
that sort of thing.’
I did not want to talk about period pieces.
‘What do you really think about all this business?’ I asked.
‘Meaning by that?’
‘Anonymous letters, murder
’
‘Our local crime wave? What do you?’
‘I asked you first,’ I said pleasantly.
My Pye said gently:
‘I’m a student, you know, of abnormalities. They interest me. Such
apparently unlikely people do the most fantastic things. Take the case of
Lizzie Borden. There’s not really a reasonable explanation of that. In this
case, my advice to the police would be—study character. Leave your
fingerprints and your measuring of handwriting and your microscopes.
Notice instead what people do with their hands, and their little tricks of
manner, and the way they eat their food, and if they laugh sometimes for no
apparent reason.’
I raised my eyebrows. ‘Mad?’ I said.
‘Quite, quite mad,’ said Mr Pye, and added, ‘but you’d never know it!’
‘Who?’
His eyes met mine. He smiled.
‘No, no, Burton, that would be slander. We can’t add slander to all the
rest of it.’
He fairly skipped off down the street.

IV

As I stood staring after him the church door opened and the Rev. Caleb
Dane Calthrop came out.
He smiled vaguely at me.
‘Good—good morning, Mr—er—er—’
I helped him. ‘Burton.’
‘Of course, of course, you mustn’t think I don’t remember you. Your
name had just slipped my memory for the moment. A beautiful day.’
‘Yes,’ I said rather shortly.
He peered at me.
‘But something—something—ah, yes, that poor unfortunate child who
was in service at the Symmingtons’. I find it hard to believe, I must confess,
that we have a murderer in our midst, Mr—er—Burton.’
‘It does seem a bit fantastic,’ I said.
‘Something else has just reached my ears.’ He leaned towards me. ‘I
learn that there have been anonymous letters going about. Have you heard
any rumour of such things?’
‘I have heard,’ I said.
‘Cowardly and dastardly things.’ He paused and quoted an enormous
stream of Latin. ‘Those words of Horace are very applicable, don’t you
think?’ he said.
‘Absolutely,’ I said.

V

There didn’t seem anyone more I could profitably talk to, so I went home,
dropping in for some tobacco and for a bottle of sherry, so as to get some of
the humbler opinions on the crime.
‘A narsty tramp,’ seemed to be the verdict.
‘Come to the door, they do, and whine and ask for money, and then if
it’s a girl alone in the house, they turn narsty. My sister Dora, over to
Combeacre, she had a narsty experience one day—Drunk, he was, and
selling those little printed poems
’
The story went on, ending with the intrepid Dora courageously banging
the door in the man’s face and taking refuge and barricading herself in some
vague retreat, which I gathered from the delicacy in mentioning it must be
the lavatory. ‘And there she stayed till her lady came home!’
I reached Little Furze just a few minutes before lunch time. Joanna was
standing in the drawing-room window doing nothing at all and looking as
though her thoughts were miles away.
‘What have you been doing with yourself?’ I asked.
‘Oh, I don’t know. Nothing particular.’
I went out on the veranda. Two chairs were drawn up to an iron table
and there were two empty sherry glasses. On another chair was an object at
which I looked with bewilderment for some time.
‘What on earth is this?’
‘Oh,’ said Joanna, ‘I think it’s a photograph of a diseased spleen or
something. Dr Griffith seemed to think I’d be interested to see it.’
I looked at the photograph with some interest. Every man has his own
ways of courting the female sex. I should not, myself, choose to do it with
photographs of spleens, diseased or otherwise. Still no doubt Joanna had
asked for it!
‘It looks most unpleasant,’ I said.
Joanna said it did, rather.
‘How was Griffith?’ I asked.
‘He looked tired and very unhappy. I think he’s got something on his
mind.’
‘A spleen that won’t yield to treatment?’
‘Don’t be silly. I mean something real.’
‘I should say the man’s got you on his mind. I wish you’d lay off him,
Joanna.’
‘Oh, do shut up. I haven’t done anything.’
‘Women always say that.’
Joanna whirled angrily out of the room.
The diseased spleen was beginning to curl up in the sun. I took it by one
corner and brought it into the drawing-room. I had no affection for it
myself, but I presumed it was one of Griffith’s treasures.
I stooped down and pulled out a heavy book from the bottom shelf of
the bookcase in order to press the photograph flat again between its leaves.
It was a ponderous volume of somebody’s sermons.
The book came open in my hand in rather a surprising way. In another
minute I saw why. From the middle of it a number of pages had been neatly
cut out.

VI

I stood staring at it. I looked at the title page. It had been published in 1840.
There could be no doubt at all. I was looking at the book from the pages
of which the anonymous letters had been put together. Who had cut them
out?
Well, to begin with, it could be Emily Barton herself. She was, perhaps,
the obvious person to think of. Or it could have been Partridge.
But there were other possibilities. The pages could have been cut out by
anyone who had been alone in this room, any visitor, for instance, who had
sat there waiting for Miss Emily. Or even anyone who called on business.
No, that wasn’t so likely. I had noticed that when, one day, a clerk from
the bank had come to see me, Partridge had shown him into the little study
at the back of the house. That was clearly the house routine.
A visitor, then? Someone ‘of good social position’. Mr Pye? AimĂ©e
Griffith? Mrs Dane Calthrop?

VII
The gong sounded and I went in to lunch. Afterwards, in the drawing-room
I showed Joanna my find.
We discussed it from every aspect. Then I took it down to the police
station.
They were elated at the find, and I was patted on the back for what was,
after all, the sheerest piece of luck.
Graves was not there, but Nash was, and rang up the other man. They
would test the book for fingerprints, though Nash was not hopeful of
finding anything. I may say that he did not. There were mine, Partridge’s
and nobody else’s, merely showing that Partridge dusted conscientiously.
Nash walked back with me up the hill. I asked how he was getting on.
‘We’re narrowing it down, Mr Burton. We’ve eliminated the people it
couldn’t be.’
‘Ah,’ I said. ‘And who remains?’
‘Miss Ginch. She was to meet a client at a house yesterday afternoon by
appointment. The house was situated not far along the Combeacre Road,
that’s the road that goes past the Symmingtons’. She would have to pass the
house both going and coming
the week before, the day the anonymous
letter was delivered, and Mrs Symmington committed suicide, was her last
day at Symmington’s office. Mr Symmington thought at first she had not
left the office at all that afternoon. He had Sir Henry Lushington with him
all the afternoon and rang several times for Miss Ginch. I find, however,
that she did leave the office between three and four. She went out to get
some high denomination of stamp of which they had run short. The office
boy could have gone, but Miss Ginch elected to go, saying she had a
headache and would like the air. She was not gone long.’
‘But long enough?’
‘Yes, long enough to hurry along to the other end of the village, slip the
letter in the box and hurry back. I must say, however, that I cannot find
anybody who saw her near the Symmingtons’ house.’
‘Would they notice?’
‘They might and they might not.’
‘Who else is in your bag?’
Nash looked very straight ahead of him.
‘You’ll understand that we can’t exclude anybody—anybody at all.’
‘No,’ I said. ‘I see that.’
He said gravely: ‘Miss Griffith went to Brenton for a meeting of Girl
Guides yesterday. She arrived rather late.’
‘You don’t think—’
‘No, I don’t think. But I don’t know. Miss Griffith seems an eminently
sane healthy-minded woman—but I say, I don’t know.’
‘What about the previous week? Could she have slipped the letter in the
box?’
‘It’s possible. She was shopping in the town that afternoon.’ He paused.
‘The same applies to Miss Emily Barton. She was out shopping early
yesterday afternoon and she went for a walk to see some friends on the road
past the Symmingtons’ house the week before.’
I shook my head unbelievingly. Finding the cut book in Little Furze was
bound, I knew, to direct attention to the owner of that house, but when I
remembered Miss Emily coming in yesterday so bright and happy and
excited

Damn it all—excited
Yes, excited—pink cheeks—shining eyes—
surely not because—not because—
I said thickly: ‘This business is bad for one! One sees things—one
imagines things—’
‘Yes, it isn’t very pleasant to look upon the fellow creatures one meets
as possible criminal lunatics.’
He paused for a moment, then went on:
‘And there’s Mr Pye—’
I said sharply: ‘So you have considered him?’
Nash smiled.
‘Oh, yes, we’ve considered him all right. A very curious character—not,
I should say, a very nice character. He’s got no alibi. He was in his garden,
alone, on both occasions.’
‘So you’re not only suspecting women?’
‘I don’t think a man wrote the letters—in fact I’m sure of it—and so is
Graves—always excepting our Mr Pye, that is to say, who’s got an
abnormally female streak in his character. But we’ve checked up on
everybody for yesterday afternoon. That’s a murder case, you see. You’re all
right,’ he grinned, ‘and so’s your sister, and Mr Symmington didn’t leave
his office after he got there and Dr Griffith was on a round in the other
direction, and I’ve checked upon his visits.’
He paused, smiled again, and said, ‘You see, we are thorough.’
I said slowly, ‘So your case is eliminated down to those four—Miss
Ginch, Mr Pye, Miss Griffith and little Miss Barton?’
‘Oh, no, no, we’ve got a couple more—besides the vicar’s lady.’
‘You’ve thought of her?’
‘We’ve thought of everybody, but Mrs Dane Calthrop is a little too
openly mad, if you know what I mean. Still, she could have done it. She
was in a wood watching birds yesterday afternoon—and the birds can’t
speak for her.’
He turned sharply as Owen Griffith came into the police station.
‘Hallo, Nash. I heard you were round asking for me this morning.
Anything important?’
‘Inquest on Friday, if that suits you, Dr Griffith.’
‘Right. Moresby and I are doing the P.M. tonight.’
Nash said:
‘There’s just one other thing, Dr Griffith. Mrs Symmington was taking
some cachets, powders or something, that you prescribed for her—’
He paused. Owen Griffith said interrogatively:
‘Yes?’
‘Would an overdose of those cachets have been fatal?’
Griffith said dryly:
‘Certainly not. Not unless she’d taken about twenty-five of them!’
‘But you once warned her about exceeding the dose, so Miss Holland
tells me.’
‘Oh that, yes. Mrs Symmington was the sort of woman who would go
and overdo anything she was given—fancy that to take twice as much
would do her twice as much good, and you don’t want anyone to overdo
even phenacetin or aspirin—bad for the heart. And anyway there’s
absolutely no doubt about the cause of death. It was cyanide.’
‘Oh, I know that—you don’t get my meaning. I only thought that when
committing suicide you’d prefer to take an overdose of a soporific rather
than to feed yourself prussic acid.’
‘Oh quite. On the other hand, prussic acid is more dramatic and is pretty
certain to do the trick. With barbiturates, for instance, you can bring the
victim round if only a short time has elapsed.’
‘I see, thank you, Dr Griffith.’
Griffith departed, and I said goodbye to Nash. I went slowly up the hill
home. Joanna was out—at least there was no sign of her, and there was an
enigmatical memorandum scribbled on the telephone block presumably for
the guidance of either Partridge or myself.

‘If Dr Griffith rings up, I can’t go on Tuesday, but could manage
Wednesday or Thursday.’

I raised my eyebrows and went into the drawing-room. I sat down in the
most comfortable armchair—(none of them were very comfortable, they
tended to have straight backs and were reminiscent of the late Mrs Barton)
—stretched out my legs and tried to think the whole thing out.
With sudden annoyance I remembered that Owen’s arrival had
interrupted my conversation with the inspector, and that he had just
mentioned two other people as being possibilities.
I wondered who they were.
Partridge, perhaps, for one? After all, the cut book had been found in
this house. And Agnes could have been struck down quite unsuspecting by
her guide and mentor. No, you couldn’t eliminate Partridge.
But who was the other?
Somebody, perhaps, that I didn’t know? Mrs Cleat? The original local
suspect?
I closed my eyes. I considered four people, strangely unlikely people, in
turn. Gentle, frail little Emily Barton? What points were there actually
against her? A starved life? Dominated and repressed from early childhood?
Too many sacrifices asked of her? Her curious horror of discussing
anything ‘not quite nice’? Was that actually a sign of inner preoccupation
with just these themes? Was I getting too horribly Freudian? I remembered
a doctor once telling me that the mutterings of gentle maiden ladies when
going off under an anaesthetic were a revelation. ‘You wouldn’t think they
knew such words!’
Aimée Griffith?
Surely nothing repressed or ‘inhibited’ about her. Cheery, mannish,
successful. A full, busy life. Yet Mrs Dane Calthrop had said, ‘Poor thing!’
And there was something—something—some remembrance
Ah! I’d
got it. Owen Griffith saying something like, ‘We had an outbreak of
anonymous letters up North where I had a practice.’
Had that been AimĂ©e Griffith’s work too? Surely rather a coincidence.
Two outbreaks of the same thing.
Stop a minute, they’d tracked down the author of those. Griffith had
said so. A schoolgirl.
Cold it was suddenly—must be a draught, from the window. I turned
uncomfortably in my chair. Why did I suddenly feel so queer and upset?
Go on thinking
Aimée Griffith? Perhaps it was Aimée Griffith, not
that other girl? And Aimée had come down here and started her tricks again.
And that was why Owen Griffith was looking so unhappy and hag ridden.
He suspected. Yes, he suspected

Mr Pye? Not, somehow, a very nice little man. I could imagine him
staging the whole business
laughing

That telephone message on the telephone pad in the hall
why did I
keep thinking of it? Griffith and Joanna—he was falling for her
No, that
wasn’t why the message worried me. It was something else

My senses were swimming, sleep was very near. I repeated idiotically to
myself, ‘No smoke without fire. No smoke without fire
That’s it
it all
links up together
’
And then I was walking down the street with Megan and Elsie Holland
passed. She was dressed as a bride, and people were murmuring:
‘She’s going to marry Dr Griffith at last. Of course they’ve been
engaged secretly for years
’
There we were, in the church, and Dane Calthrop was reading the
service in Latin.
And in the middle of it Mrs Dane Calthrop jumped up and cried
energetically:
‘It’s got to be stopped, I tell you. It’s got to be stopped!’
For a minute or two I didn’t know whether I was asleep or awake. Then
my brain cleared, and I realized I was in the drawing-room of Little Furze
and that Mrs Dane Calthrop had just come through the window and was
standing in front of me saying with nervous violence:
‘It has got to be stopped, I tell you.’
I jumped up. I said: ‘I beg your pardon. I’m afraid I was asleep. What
did you say?’
Mrs Dane Calthrop beat one fist fiercely on the palm of her other hand.
‘It’s got to be stopped. These letters! Murder! You can’t go on having
poor innocent children like Agnes Woddell killed!’
‘You’re quite right,’ I said. ‘But how do you propose to set about it?’
Mrs Dane Calthrop said:
‘We’ve got to do something!’
I smiled, perhaps in rather a superior fashion.
‘And what do you suggest that we should do?’
‘Get the whole thing cleared up! I said this wasn’t a wicked place. I was
wrong. It is.’
I felt annoyed. I said, not too politely:
‘Yes, my dear woman, but what are you going to do?’
Mrs Dane Calthrop said: ‘Put a stop to it all, of course.’
‘The police are doing their best.’
‘If Agnes could be killed yesterday, their best isn’t good enough.’
‘So you know better than they do?’
‘Not at all. I don’t know anything at all. That’s why I’m going to call in
an expert.’
I shook my head.
‘You can’t do that. Scotland Yard will only take over on a demand from
the chief constable of the county. Actually they have sent Graves.’
‘I don’t mean that kind of an expert. I don’t mean someone who knows
about anonymous letters or even about murder. I mean someone who knows
people. Don’t you see? We want someone who knows a great deal about
wickedness!’
It was a queer point of view. But it was, somehow, stimulating.
Before I could say anything more, Mrs Dane Calthrop nodded her head
at me and said in a quick, confident tone:
‘I’m going to see about it right away.’
And she went out of the window again.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 10

I

The next week, I think, was one of the queerest times I have ever passed
through. It had an odd dream quality. Nothing seemed real.
The inquest on Agnes Woddell was held and the curious of Lymstock
attended en masse. No new facts came to light and the only possible verdict
was returned, ‘Murder by person or persons unknown.’
So poor little Agnes Woddell, having had her hour of limelight, was
duly buried in the quiet old churchyard and life in Lymstock went on as
before.
No, that last statement is untrue. Not as before

There was a half-scared, half-avid gleam in almost everybody’s eye.
Neighbour looked at neighbour. One thing had been brought out clearly at
the inquest—it was most unlikely that any stranger had killed Agnes
Woddell. No tramps nor unknown men had been noticed or reported in the
district. Somewhere, then, in Lymstock, walking down the High Street,
shopping, passing the time of day, was a person who had cracked a
defenceless girl’s skull and driven a sharp skewer home to her brain.
And no one knew who that person was.
As I say, the days went by in a kind of dream. I looked at everyone I
met in a new light, the light of a possible murderer. It was not an agreeable
sensation!
And in the evenings, with the curtain drawn, Joanna and I sat talking,
talking, arguing, going over in turn all the various possibilities that still
seemed so fantastic and incredible.
Joanna held firm to her theory of Mr Pye. I, after wavering a little, had
gone back to my original suspect, Miss Ginch. But we went over the
possible names again and again.
Mr Pye?
Miss Ginch?
Mrs Dane Calthrop?
Aimée Griffith?
Emily Barton?
Partridge?
And all the time, nervously, apprehensively, we waited for something to
happen.
But nothing did happen. Nobody, so far as we knew, received any more
letters. Nash made periodic appearances in the town but what he was doing
and what traps the police were setting, I had no idea. Graves had gone
again.
Emily Barton came to tea. Megan came to lunch. Owen Griffith went
about his practice. We went and drank sherry with Mr Pye. And we went to
tea at the vicarage.
I was glad to find Mrs Dane Calthrop displayed none of the militant
ferocity she had shown on the occasion of our last meeting. I think she had
forgotten all about it.
She seemed now principally concerned with the destruction of white
butterflies so as to preserve cauliflower and cabbage plants.
Our afternoon at the vicarage was really one of the most peaceful we
had spent. It was an attractive old house and had a big shabby comfortable
drawing-room with faded rose cretonne. The Dane Calthrops had a guest
staying with them, an amiable elderly lady who was knitting something
with white fleecy wool. We had very good hot scones for tea, the vicar
came in, and beamed placidly on us whilst he pursued his gentle erudite
conversation. It was very pleasant.
I don’t mean that we got away from the topic of the murder, because we
didn’t.
Miss Marple, the guest, was naturally thrilled by the subject. As she said
apologetically: ‘We have so little to talk about in the country!’ She had
made up her mind that the dead girl must have been just like her Edith.
‘Such a nice little maid, and so willing, but sometimes just a little slow
to take in things.’
Miss Marple also had a cousin whose niece’s sister-in-law had had a
great deal of annoyance and trouble over some anonymous letters, so the
letters, also, were very interesting to the charming old lady.
‘But tell me, dear,’ she said to Mrs Dane Calthrop, ‘what do the village
people—I mean the townspeople—say? What do they think?’
‘Mrs Cleat still, I suppose,’ said Joanna.
‘Oh no,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop. ‘Not now.’
Miss Marple asked who Mrs Cleat was.
Joanna said she was the village witch.
‘That’s right, isn’t it, Mrs Dane Calthrop?’
The vicar murmured a long Latin quotation about, I think, the evil
power of witches, to which we all listened in respectful and
uncomprehending silence.
‘She’s a very silly woman,’ said his wife. ‘Likes to show off. Goes out
to gather herbs and things at the full of the moon and takes care that
everybody in the place knows about it.’
‘And silly girls go and consult her, I suppose?’ said Miss Marple.
I saw the vicar getting ready to unload more Latin on us and I asked
hastily: ‘But why shouldn’t people suspect her of the murder now? They
thought the letters were her doing.’
Miss Marple said: ‘Oh! But the girl was killed with a skewer, so I hear
—(very unpleasant!). Well, naturally, that takes all suspicion away from this
Mrs Cleat. Because, you see, she could ill-wish her, so that the girl would
waste away and die from natural causes.’
‘Strange how the old beliefs linger,’ said the vicar. ‘In early Christian
times, local superstitions were wisely incorporated with Christian doctrines
and their more unpleasant attributes gradually eliminated.’
‘It isn’t superstition we’ve got to deal with here,’ said Mrs Dane
Calthrop, ‘but facts.’
‘And very unpleasant facts,’ I said.
‘As you say, Mr Burton,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Now you—excuse me if I
am being too personal—are a stranger here, and have a knowledge of the
world and of various aspects of life. It seems to me that you ought to be
able to find a solution to this distasteful problem.’
I smiled. ‘The best solution I have had was a dream. In my dream it all
fitted in and panned out beautifully. Unfortunately when I woke up the
whole thing was nonsense!’
‘How interesting, though. Do tell me how the nonsense went!’
‘Oh, it all started with the silly phrase “No smoke without fire.” People
have been saying that ad nauseam. And then I got it mixed up with war
terms. Smoke screens, scrap of paper, telephone messages—No, that was
another dream.’
‘And what was that dream?’
The old lady was so eager about it, that I felt sure she was a secret
reader of Napoleon’s Book of Dreams, which had been the great stand-by of
my old nurse.
‘Oh! only Elsie Holland—the Symmingtons’ nursery governess, you
know, was getting married to Dr Griffith and the vicar here was reading the
service in Latin—(“Very appropriate, dear,” murmured Mrs Dane Calthrop
to her spouse) and then Mrs Dane Calthrop got up and forbade the banns
and said it had got to be stopped!
‘But that part,’ I added with a smile, ‘was true. I woke up and found you
standing over me saying it.’
‘And I was quite right,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop—but quite mildly, I
was glad to note.
‘But where did a telephone message come in?’ asked Miss Marple,
crinkling her brows.
‘I’m afraid I’m being rather stupid. That wasn’t in the dream. It was just
before it. I came through the hall and noticed Joanna had written down a
message to be given to someone if they rang up
’
Miss Marple leaned forward. There was a pink spot in each cheek. ‘Will
you think me very inquisitive and very rude if I ask just what that message
was?’ She cast a glance at Joanna. ‘I do apologize, my dear.’
Joanna, however, was highly entertained.
‘Oh, I don’t mind,’ she assured the old lady. ‘I can’t remember anything
about it myself, but perhaps Jerry can. It must have been something quite
trivial.’
Solemnly I repeated the message as best I could remember it,
enormously tickled at the old lady’s rapt attention.
I was afraid the actual words were going to disappoint her, but perhaps
she had some sentimental idea of a romance, for she nodded her head and
smiled and seemed pleased.
‘I see,’ she said. ‘I thought it might be something like that.’
Mrs Dane Calthrop said sharply: ‘Like what, Jane?’
‘Something quite ordinary,’ said Miss Marple.
She looked at me thoughtfully for a moment or two, then she said
unexpectedly:
‘I can see you are a very clever young man—but not quite enough
confidence in yourself. You ought to have!’
Joanna gave a loud hoot.
‘For goodness’ sake don’t encourage him to feel like that. He thinks
quite enough of himself as it is.’
‘Be quiet, Joanna,’ I said. ‘Miss Marple understands me.’
Miss Marple had resumed her fleecy knitting. ‘You know,’ she observed
pensively. ‘To commit a successful murder must be very much like bringing
off a conjuring trick.’
‘The quickness of the hand deceives the eye?’
‘Not only that. You’ve got to make people look at the wrong thing and
in the wrong place—Misdirection, they call it, I believe.’
‘Well,’ I remarked. ‘So far everybody seems to have looked in the
wrong place for our lunatic at large.’
‘I should be inclined, myself,’ said Miss Marple, ‘to look for somebody
very sane.’
‘Yes,’ I said thoughtfully. ‘That’s what Nash said. I remember he
stressed respectability too.’
‘Yes,’ agreed Miss Marple. ‘That’s very important.’
Well, we all seemed agreed.
I addressed Mrs Calthrop. ‘Nash thinks,’ I said, ‘that there will be more
anonymous letters. What do you think?’
She said slowly: ‘There may be, I suppose.’
‘If the police think that, there will have to be, no doubt,’ said Miss
Marple.
I went on doggedly to Mrs Dane Calthrop.
‘Are you still sorry for the writer?’
She flushed. ‘Why not?’
‘I don’t think I agree with you, dear,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Not in this
case.’
I said hotly: ‘They’ve driven one woman to suicide, and caused untold
misery and heartburnings!’
‘Have you had one, Miss Burton?’ asked Miss Marple of Joanna.
Joanna gurgled, ‘Oh yes! It said the most frightful things.’
‘I’m afraid,’ said Miss Marple, ‘that the people who are young and
pretty are apt to be singled out by the writer.’
‘That’s why I certainly think it’s odd that Elsie Holland hasn’t had any,’
I said.
‘Let me see,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Is that the Symmingtons’ nursery
governess—the one you dreamt about, Mr Burton?’
‘Yes.’
‘She’s probably had one and won’t say so,’ said Joanna.
‘No,’ I said, ‘I believe her. So does Nash.’
‘Dear me,’ said Miss Marple. ‘Now that’s very interesting. That’s the
most interesting thing I’ve heard yet.’

II

As we were going home Joanna told me that I ought not to have repeated
what Nash said about letters coming.
‘Why not?’
‘Because Mrs Dane Calthrop might be It.’
‘You don’t really believe that!’
‘I’m not sure. She’s a queer woman.’
We began our discussion of probables all over again.
It was two nights later that I was coming back in the car from
Exhampton. I had had dinner there and then started back and it was already
dark before I got into Lymstock.
Something was wrong with the car lights, and after slowing up and
switching on and off, I finally got out to see what I could do. I was some
time fiddling, but I managed to fix them up finally.
The road was quite deserted. Nobody in Lymstock is about after dark.
The first few houses were just ahead, amongst them the ugly gabled
building of the Women’s Institute. It loomed up in the dim starlight and
something impelled me to go and have a look at it. I don’t know whether I
had caught a faint glimpse of a stealthy figure flitting through the gate—if
so, it must have been so indeterminate that it did not register in my
conscious mind, but I did suddenly feel a kind of overweening curiosity
about the place.
The gate was slightly ajar, and I pushed it open and walked in. A short
path and four steps led up to the door.
I stood there a moment hesitating. What was I really doing there? I
didn’t know, and then, suddenly, just near at hand, I caught the sound of a
rustle. It sounded like a woman’s dress. I took a sharp turn and went round
the corner of the building towards where the sound had come from.
I couldn’t see anybody. I went on and again turned a corner. I was at the
back of the house now and suddenly I saw, only two feet away from me, an
open window.
I crept up to it and listened. I could hear nothing, but somehow or other
I felt convinced that there was someone inside.
My back wasn’t too good for acrobatics as yet, but I managed to hoist
myself up and drop over the sill inside. I made rather a noise unfortunately.
I stood just inside the window listening. Then I walked forward, my
hands outstretched. I heard then the faintest sound ahead of me to my right.
I had a torch in my pocket and I switched it on.
Immediately a low, sharp voice said: ‘Put that out.’
I obeyed instantly, for in that brief second I had recognized
Superintendent Nash.
I felt him take my arm and propel me through a door and into a passage.
Here, where there was no window to betray our presence to anyone outside,
he switched on a lamp and looked at me more in sorrow than in anger.
‘You would have to butt in just that minute, Mr Burton.’
‘Sorry,’ I apologized. ‘But I got a hunch that I was on to something.’
‘And so you were probably. Did you see anyone?’
I hesitated. ‘I’m not sure,’ I said slowly. ‘I’ve got a vague feeling I saw
someone sneak in through the front gate but I didn’t really see anyone. Then
I heard a rustle round the side of the house.’
Nash nodded.
‘That’s right. Somebody came round the house before you. They
hesitated by the window, then went on quickly—heard you, I expect.’
I apologized again. ‘What’s the big idea?’ I asked.
Nash said:
‘I’m banking on the fact that an anonymous letter writer can’t stop
writing letters. She may know it’s dangerous, but she’ll have to do it. It’s
like a craving for drink or drugs.’
I nodded.
‘Now you see, Mr Burton, I fancy whoever it is will want to keep the
letters looking the same as much as possible. She’s got the cut-out pages of
that book, and can go on using letters and words cut out of them. But the
envelopes present a difficulty. She’ll want to type them on the same
machine. She can’t risk using another typewriter or her own handwriting.’
‘Do you really think she’ll go on with the game?’ I asked incredulously.
‘Yes, I do. And I’ll bet you anything you like she’s full of confidence.
They’re always vain as hell, these people! Well, then, I figured out that
whoever it was would come to the Institute after dark so as to get at the
typewriter.’
‘Miss Ginch,’ I said.
‘Maybe.’
‘You don’t know yet?’
‘I don’t know.’
‘But you suspect?’
‘Yes. But somebody’s very cunning, Mr Burton. Somebody knows all
the tricks of the game.’
I could imagine some of the network that Nash had spread abroad. I had
no doubt that every letter written by a suspect and posted or left by hand
was immediately inspected. Sooner or later the criminal would slip up,
would grow careless.
For the third time I apologized for my zealous and unwanted presence.
‘Oh well,’ said Nash philosophically. ‘It can’t be helped. Better luck
next time.’
I went out into the night. A dim figure was standing beside my car. To
my astonishment I recognized Megan.
‘Hallo!’ she said. ‘I thought this was your car. What have you been
doing?’
‘What are you doing is much more to the point?’ I said.
‘I’m out for a walk. I like walking at night. Nobody stops you and says
silly things, and I like the stars, and things smell better, and everyday things
look all mysterious.’
‘All of that I grant you freely,’ I said. ‘But only cats and witches walk in
the dark. They’ll wonder about you at home.’
‘No, they won’t. They never wonder where I am or what I’m doing.’
‘How are you getting on?’ I asked.
‘All right, I suppose.’
‘Miss Holland look after you and all that?’
‘Elsie’s all right. She can’t help being a perfect fool.’
‘Unkind—but probably true,’ I said. ‘Hop in and I’ll drive you home.’
It was not quite true that Megan was never missed.
Symmington was standing on the doorstep as we drove up.
He peered towards us. ‘Hallo, is Megan there?’
‘Yes,’ I said. ‘I’ve brought her home.’
Symmington said sharply:
‘You mustn’t go off like this without telling us, Megan. Miss Holland
has been quite worried about you.’
Megan muttered something and went past him into the house.
Symmington sighed.
‘A grown-up girl is a great responsibility with no mother to look after
her. She’s too old for school, I suppose.’
He looked towards me rather suspiciously.
‘I suppose you took her for a drive?’
I thought it best to leave it like that.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 11

I

On the following day I went mad. Looking back on it, that is really the only
explanation I can find.
I was due for my monthly visit to Marcus Kent
I went up by train. To
my intense surprise Joanna elected to stay behind. As a rule she was eager
to come and we usually stayed up for a couple of days.
This time, however, I proposed to return the same day by the evening
train, but even so I was astonished at Joanna. She merely said enigmatically
that she’d got plenty to do, and why spend hours in a nasty stuffy train
when it was a lovely day in the country?
That, of course, was undeniable, but sounded very unlike Joanna.
She said she didn’t want the car, so I was to drive it to the station and
leave it parked there against my return.
The station of Lymstock is situated, for some obscure reason known to
railway companies only, quite half a mile from Lymstock itself. Half-way
along the road I overtook Megan shuffling along in an aimless manner. I
pulled up.
‘Hallo, what are you doing?’
‘Just out for a walk.’
‘But not what is called a good brisk walk, I gather. You were crawling
along like a dispirited crab.’
‘Well, I wasn’t going anywhere particular.’
‘Then you’d better come and see me off at the station.’ I opened the
door of the car and Megan jumped in.
‘Where are you going?’ she asked.
‘London. To see my doctor.’
‘Your back’s not worse, is it?’
‘No, it’s practically all right again. I’m expecting him to be very pleased
about it.’
Megan nodded.
We drew up at the station. I parked the car and went in and bought my
ticket at the booking office. There were very few people on the platform
and nobody I knew.
‘You wouldn’t like to lend me a penny, would you?’ said Megan. ‘Then
I’d get a bit of chocolate out of the slot machine.’
‘Here you are, baby,’ I said, handing her the coin in question. ‘Sure you
wouldn’t like some clear gums or some throat pastilles as well?’
‘I like chocolate best,’ said Megan without suspecting sarcasm.
She went off to the chocolate machine, and I looked after her with a
feeling of mounting irritation.
She was wearing trodden over shoes, and coarse unattractive stockings
and a particularly shapeless jumper and skirt. I don’t know why all this
should have infuriated me, but it did.
I said angrily as she came back:
‘Why do you wear those disgusting stockings?’
Megan looked down at them, surprised.
‘What’s the matter with them?’
‘Everything’s the matter with them. They’re loathsome. And why wear
a pullover like a decayed cabbage?’
‘It’s all right, isn’t it? I’ve had it for years.’
‘So I should imagine. And why do you—’
At this minute the train came in and interrupted my angry lecture.
I got into an empty first-class carriage, let down the window and leaned
out to continue the conversation.
Megan stood below me, her face upturned. She asked me why I was so
cross.
‘I’m not cross.’ I said untruly. ‘It just infuriates me to see you so slack,
and not caring how you look.’
‘I couldn’t look nice, anyway, so what does it matter?’
‘My God,’ I said. ‘I’d like to see you turned out properly. I’d like to take
you to London and outfit you from tip to toe.’
‘I wish you could,’ said Megan.
The train began to move. I looked down into Megan’s upturned, wistful
face.
And then, as I have said, madness came upon me.
I opened the door, grabbed Megan with one arm and fairly hauled her
into the carriage.
There was an outraged shout from a porter, but all he could do was
dexterously to bang shut the door again. I pulled Megan up from the floor
where my impetuous action had landed her.
‘What on earth did you do that for?’ she demanded, rubbing one knee.
‘Shut up,’ I said. ‘You’re coming to London with me and when I’ve
done with you you won’t know yourself. I’ll show you what you can look
like if you try. I’m tired of seeing you mooch about down at heel and all
anyhow.’
‘Oh!’ said Megan in an ecstatic whisper.
The ticket collector came along and I bought Megan a return ticket. She
sat in her corner looking at me in a kind of awed respect.
‘I say,’ she said when the man had gone. ‘You are sudden, aren’t you?’
‘Very,’ I said. ‘It runs in our family.’
How to explain to Megan the impulse that had come over me? She had
looked like a wistful dog being left behind. She now had on her face the
incredulous pleasure of the dog who has been taken on the walk after all.
‘I suppose you don’t know London very well?’ I said to Megan.
‘Yes, I do,’ said Megan. ‘I always went through it to school. And I’ve
been to the dentist there and to a pantomime.’
‘This,’ I said darkly, ‘will be a different London.’
We arrived with half an hour to spare before my appointment in Harley
Street.
I took a taxi and we drove straight to Mirotin, Joanna’s dressmaker.
Mirotin is, in the flesh, an unconventional and breezy woman of forty-five,
Mary Grey. She is a clever woman and very good company. I have always
liked her.
I said to Megan. ‘You’re my cousin.’
‘Why?’
‘Don’t argue,’ I said.
Mary Grey was being firm with a stout Jewess who was enamoured of a
skin-tight powder-blue evening dress. I detached her and took her aside.
‘Listen,’ I said. ‘I’ve brought a little cousin of mine along. Joanna was
coming up but was prevented. But she said I could leave it all to you. You
see what the girl looks like now?’
‘My God, I do,’ said Mary Grey with feeling.
‘Well, I want her turned out right in every particular from head to foot.
Carte blanche. Stockings, shoes, undies, everything! By the way, the man
who does Joanna’s hair is close round here, isn’t he?’
‘Antoine? Round the corner. I’ll see to that too.’
‘You’re a woman in a thousand.’
‘Oh, I shall enjoy it—apart from the money—and that’s not to be
sneezed at in these days—half my damned brutes of women never pay their
bills. But as I say, I shall enjoy it.’ She shot a quick professional glance at
Megan standing a little way away. ‘She’s got a lovely figure.’
‘You must have X-ray eyes,’ I said. ‘She looks completely shapeless to
me.’
Mary Grey laughed.
‘It’s these schools,’ she said. ‘They seem to take a pride in turning out
girls who preen themselves on looking like nothing on earth. They call it
being sweet and unsophisticated. Sometimes it takes a whole season before
a girl can pull herself together and look human. Don’t worry, leave it all to
me.’
‘Right,’ I said. ‘I’ll come back and fetch her about six.’

II

Marcus Kent was pleased with me. He told me that I surpassed his wildest
expectations.
‘You must have the constitution of an elephant,’ he said, ‘to make a
come-back like this. Oh well, wonderful what country air and no late hours
or excitements will do for a man if he can only stick it.’
‘I grant you your first two,’ I said. ‘But don’t think that the country is
free from excitements. We’ve had a good deal in my part.’
‘What sort of excitement?’
‘Murder,’ I said.
Marcus Kent pursed up his mouth and whistled.
‘Some bucolic love tragedy? Farmer lad kills his lass?’
‘Not at all. A crafty, determined lunatic killer.’
‘I haven’t read anything about it. When did they lay him by the heels?’
‘They haven’t, and it’s a she!’
‘Whew! I’m not sure that Lymstock’s quite the right place for you, old
boy.’
I said firmly:
‘Yes, it is. And you’re not going to get me out of it.’
Marcus Kent has a low mind. He said at once:
‘So that’s it! Found a blonde?’
‘Not at all,’ I said, with a guilty thought of Elsie Holland. ‘It’s merely
that the psychology of crime interests me a good deal.’
‘Oh, all right. It certainly hasn’t done you any harm so far, but just
make sure that your lunatic killer doesn’t obliterate you.’
‘No fear of that,’ I said.
‘What about dining with me this evening? You can tell me all about
your revolting murder.’
‘Sorry. I’m booked.’
‘Date with a lady—eh? Yes, you’re definitely on the mend.’
‘I suppose you could call it that,’ I said, rather tickled at the idea of
Megan in the role.
I was at Mirotin’s at six o’clock when the establishment was officially
closing. Mary Grey came to meet me at the top of the stairs outside the
showroom. She had a finger to her lips.
‘You’re going to have a shock! If I say it myself, I’ve put in a good bit
of work.’
I went into the big showroom. Megan was standing looking at herself in
a long mirror. I give you my word I hardly recognized her! For the minute it
took my breath away. Tall and slim as a willow with delicate ankles and feet
shown off by sheer silk stockings and well-cut shoes. Yes, lovely feet and
hands, small bones—quality and distinction in every line of her. Her hair
had been trimmed and shaped to her head and it was glowing like a glossy
chestnut. They’d had the sense to leave her face alone. She was not made
up, or if she was it was so light and delicate that it did not show. Her mouth
needed no lipstick.
Moreover there was about her something that I had never seen before, a
new innocent pride in the arch of her neck. She looked at me gravely with a
small shy smile.
‘I do look—rather nice, don’t I?’ said Megan.
‘Nice?’ I said. ‘Nice isn’t the word! Come on out to dinner and if every
second man doesn’t turn round to look at you I’ll be surprised. You’ll knock
all the other girls into a cocked hat.’
Megan was not beautiful, but she was unusual and striking looking. She
had personality. She walked into the restaurant ahead of me and, as the head
waiter hurried towards us, I felt the thrill of idiotic pride that a man feels
when he has got something out of the ordinary with him.
We had cocktails first and lingered over them. Then we dined. And later
we danced. Megan was keen to dance and I didn’t want to disappoint her,
but for some reason or other I hadn’t thought she would dance well. But she
did. She was light as a feather in my arms, and her body and feet followed
the rhythm perfectly.
‘Gosh!’ I said. ‘You can dance!’
She seemed a little surprised. ‘Well, of course I can. We had dancing
class every week at school.’
‘It takes more than dancing class to make a dancer,’ I said.
We went back to our table.
‘Isn’t this food lovely?’ said Megan. ‘And everything!’
She heaved a delighted sigh.
‘Exactly my sentiments,’ I said.
It was a delirious evening. I was still mad. Megan brought me down to
earth when she said doubtfully:
‘Oughtn’t we to be going home?’
My jaw dropped. Yes, definitely I was mad. I had forgotten everything!
I was in a world divorced from reality, existing in it with the creature I had
created.
‘Good Lord!’ I said.
I realized that the last train had gone.
‘Stay there,’ I said. ‘I’m going to telephone.’
I rang up the Llewellyn Hire people and ordered their biggest and
fastest car to come round as soon as possible.
I came back to Megan. ‘The last train has gone,’ I said. ‘So we’re going
home by car.’
‘Are we? What fun!’
What a nice child she was, I thought. So pleased with everything, so
unquestioning, accepting all my suggestions without fuss or bother.
The car came, and it was large and fast, but all the same it was very late
when we came into Lymstock.
Suddenly conscience-stricken, I said, ‘They’ll have been sending out
search parties for you!’
But Megan seemed in an equable mood. She said vaguely:
‘Oh, I don’t think so. I often go out and don’t come home for lunch.’
‘Yes, my dear child, but you’ve been out for tea and dinner too.’
However, Megan’s lucky star was in the ascendant. The house was dark
and silent. On Megan’s advice, we went round to the back and threw stones
at Rose’s window.
In due course Rose looked out and with many suppressed exclamations
and palpitations came down to let us in.
‘Well now, and I saying you were asleep in your bed. The master and
Miss Holland’—(slight sniff after Miss Holland’s name)—‘had early supper
and went for a drive. I said I’d keep an eye to the boys. I thought I heard
you come in when I was up in the nursery trying to quiet Colin, who was
playing up, but you weren’t about when I came down so I thought you’d
gone to bed. And that’s what I said when the master came in and asked for
you.’
I cut short the conversation by remarking that that was where Megan
had better go now.
‘Good night,’ said Megan, ‘and thank you awfully. It’s been the loveliest
day I’ve ever had.’
I drove home slightly light-headed still, and tipped the chauffeur
handsomely, offering him a bed if he liked. But he preferred to drive back
through the night.
The hall door had opened during our colloquy and as he drove away it
was flung wide open and Joanna said:
‘So it’s you at last, is it?’
‘Were you worried about me?’ I asked, coming in and shutting the door.
Joanna went into the drawing-room and I followed her. There was a
coffee pot on the trivet and Joanna made herself coffee whilst I helped
myself to a whisky and soda.
‘Worried about you? No, of course not. I thought you’d decided to stay
in town and have a binge.’
‘I’ve had a binge—of a kind.’
I grinned and then began to laugh.
Joanna asked what I was laughing at and I told her.
‘But Jerry, you must have been mad—quite mad!’
‘I suppose I was.’
‘But, my dear boy, you can’t do things like that—not in a place like this.
It will be all round Lymstock tomorrow.’
‘I suppose it will. But, after all, Megan’s only a child.’
‘She isn’t. She’s twenty. You can’t take a girl of twenty to London and
buy her clothes without a most frightful scandal. Good gracious, Jerry,
you’ll probably have to marry the girl.’
Joanna was half-serious, half-laughing.
It was at that moment that I made a very important discovery. ‘Damn it
all,’ I said. ‘I don’t mind if I do. In fact—I should like it.’
A very funny expression came over Joanna’s face. She got up and said
dryly, as she went towards the door:
‘Yes, I’ve known that for some time
’
She left me standing, glass in hand, aghast at my new discovery.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 12

I

I don’t know what the usual reactions are of a man who goes to propose
marriage.
In fiction his throat is dry and his collar feels too tight and he is in a
pitiable state of nervousness.
I didn’t feel at all like that. Having thought of a good idea I just wanted
to get it all settled as soon as possible. I didn’t see any particular need for
embarrassment.
I went along to the Symmingtons’ house about eleven o’clock. I rang
the bell and when Rose came, I asked for Miss Megan. It was the knowing
look that Rose gave me that first made me feel slightly shy.
She put me in the little morning-room and whilst waiting there I hoped
uneasily that they hadn’t been upsetting Megan.
When the door opened and I wheeled round, I was instantly relieved.
Megan was not looking shy or upset at all. Her head was still like a glossy
chestnut, and she wore that air of pride and self-respect that she had
acquired yesterday. She was in her old clothes again but she had managed
to make them look different. It’s wonderful what knowledge of her own
attractiveness will do for a girl. Megan, I realized suddenly, had grown up.
I suppose I must really have been rather nervous, otherwise I should not
have opened the conversation by saying affectionately, ‘Hallo, catfish!’ It
was hardly, in the circumstances, a lover-like greeting.
It seemed to suit Megan. She grinned and said, ‘Hallo!’
‘Look here,’ I said. ‘You didn’t get into a row about yesterday, I hope?’
Megan said with assurance, ‘Oh, no,’ and then blinked, and said
vaguely, ‘Yes, I believe I did. I mean, they said a lot of things and seemed
to think it had been very odd—but then you know what people are and what
fusses they make all about nothing.’
I was relieved to find that shocked disapproval had slipped off Megan
like water off a duck’s back.
‘I came round this morning,’ I said, ‘because I’ve a suggestion to make.
You see I like you a lot, and I think you like me—’
‘Frightfully,’ said Megan with rather disquieting enthusiasm.
‘And we get on awfully well together, so I think it would be a good idea
if we got married.’
‘Oh,’ said Megan.
She looked surprised. Just that. Not startled. Not shocked. Just mildly
surprised.
‘You mean you really want to marry me?’ she asked with the air of one
getting a thing perfectly clear.
‘More than anything in the world,’ I said—and I meant it.
‘You mean, you’re in love with me?’
‘I’m in love with you.’
Her eyes were steady and grave. She said:
‘I think you’re the nicest person in the world—but I’m not in love with
you.’
‘I’ll make you love me.’
‘That wouldn’t do. I don’t want to be made.’
She paused and then said gravely: ‘I’m not the sort of wife for you. I’m
better at hating than at loving.’
She said it with a queer intensity.
I said, ‘Hate doesn’t last. Love does.’
‘Is that true?’
‘It’s what I believe.’
Again there was a silence. Then I said:
‘So it’s “No,” is it?’
‘Yes, it’s no.’
‘And you don’t encourage me to hope?’
‘What would be the good of that?’
‘None whatever,’ I agreed, ‘quite redundant, in fact—because I’m going
to hope whether you tell me to or not.’

II

Well, that was that. I walked away from the house feeling slightly dazed but
irritatingly conscious of Rose’s passionately interested gaze following me.
Rose had had a good deal to say before I could escape.
That she’d never felt the same since that awful day! That she wouldn’t
have stayed except for the children and being sorry for poor Mr
Symmington. That she wasn’t going to stay unless they got another maid
quick—and they wouldn’t be likely to do that when there had been a
murder in the house! That it was all very well for that Miss Holland to say
she’d do the housework in the meantime. Very sweet and obliging she was
—Oh yes, but it was mistress of the house that she was fancying herself
going to be one fine day! Mr Symmington, poor man, never saw anything—
but one knew what a widower was, a poor helpless creature made to be the
prey of a designing woman. And that it wouldn’t be for want of trying if
Miss Holland didn’t step into the dead mistress’s shoes!
I assented mechanically to everything, yearning to get away and unable
to do so because Rose was holding firmly on to my hat whilst she indulged
in her flood of spite.
I wondered if there was any truth in what she said. Had Elsie Holland
envisaged the possibility of becoming the second Mrs Symmington? Or was
she just a decent kind-hearted girl doing her best to look after a bereaved
household?
The result would quite likely be the same in either case. And why not?
Symmington’s young children needed a mother—Elsie was a decent soul—
beside being quite indecently beautiful—a point which a man might
appreciate—even such a stuffed fish as Symmington!
I thought all this, I know, because I was trying to put off thinking about
Megan.
You may say that I had gone to ask Megan to marry me in an absurdly
complacent frame of mind and that I deserved what I got—but it was not
really like that. It was because I felt so assured, so certain, that Megan
belonged to me—that she was my business, that to look after her and make
her happy and keep her from harm was the only natural right way of life for
me, that I had expected her to feel, too, that she and I belonged to each
other.
But I was not giving up. Oh no! Megan was my woman and I was going
to have her.
After a moment’s thought, I went to Symmington’s office. Megan might
pay no attention to strictures on her conduct, but I would like to get things
straight.
Mr Symmington was disengaged, I was told, and I was shown into his
room. By a pinching of the lips, and an additional stiffness of manner, I
gathered that I was not exactly popular at the moment.
‘Good morning,’ I said. ‘I’m afraid this isn’t a professional call, but a
personal one. I’ll put it plainly. I dare say you’ll have realized that I’m in
love with Megan. I’ve asked her to marry me and she has refused. But I’m
not taking that as final.’
I saw Symmington’s expression change, and I read his mind with
ludicrous ease. Megan was a disharmonious element in his house. He was, I
felt sure, a just and kindly man, and he would never have dreamed of not
providing a home for his dead wife’s daughter. But her marriage to me
would certainly be a relief. The frozen halibut thawed. He gave me a pale
cautious smile.
‘Frankly, do you know, Burton, I had no idea of such a thing. I know
you’ve taken a lot of notice of her, but we’ve always regarded her as such a
child.’
‘She’s not a child,’ I said shortly.
‘No, no, not in years.’
‘She can be her age any time she’s allowed to be,’ I said, still slightly
angry. ‘She’s not twenty-one, I know, but she will be in a month or two. I’ll
let you have all the information about myself you want. I’m well off and
have led quite a decent life. I’ll look after her and do all I can to make her
happy.’
‘Quite—quite. Still, it’s up to Megan herself.’
‘She’ll come round in time,’ I said. ‘But I just thought I’d like to get
straight with you about it.’
He said he appreciated that, and we parted amicably.

III

I ran into Miss Emily Barton outside. She had a shopping basket on her
arm.
‘Good morning, Mr Burton, I hear you went to London yesterday.’
Yes, she had heard all right. Her eyes were, I thought, kindly, but full of
curiosity, too.
‘I went to see my doctor,’ I said.
Miss Emily smiled.
That smile made little of Marcus Kent. She murmured:
‘I hear Megan nearly missed the train. She jumped in when it was
going.’
‘Helped by me,’ I said. ‘I hauled her in.’
‘How lucky you were there. Otherwise there might have been an
accident.’
It is extraordinary how much of a fool one gentle inquisitive old maiden
lady can make a man feel!
I was saved further suffering by the onslaught of Mrs Dane Calthrop.
She had her own tame elderly maiden lady in tow, but she herself was full
of direct speech.
‘Good morning,’ she said. ‘I heard you’ve made Megan buy herself
some decent clothes? Very sensible of you. It takes a man to think of
something really practical like that. I’ve been worried about that girl for a
long time. Girls with brains are so liable to turn into morons, aren’t they?’
With which remarkable statement, she shot into the fish shop.
Miss Marple, left standing by me, twinkled a little and said:
‘Mrs Dane Calthrop is a very remarkable woman, you know. She’s
nearly always right.’
‘It makes her rather alarming,’ I said.
‘Sincerity has that effect,’ said Miss Marple.
Mrs Dane Calthrop shot out of the fish shop again and rejoined us. She
was holding a large red lobster.
‘Have you ever seen anything so unlike Mr Pye?’ she said—‘very virile
and handsome, isn’t it?’

IV

I was a little nervous of meeting Joanna but I found when I got home that I
needn’t have worried. She was out and she did not return for lunch. This
aggrieved Partridge a good deal, who said sourly as she proffered two loin
chops in an entrĂ©e dish: ‘Miss Burton said specially as she was going to be
in.’
I ate both chops in an attempt to atone for Joanna’s lapse. All the same,
I wondered where my sister was. She had taken to be very mysterious about
her doings of late.
It was half-past three when Joanna burst into the drawing-room. I had
heard a car stop outside and I half expected to see Griffith, but the car drove
on and Joanna came in alone.
Her face was very red and she seemed upset. I perceived that something
had happened.
‘What’s the matter?’ I asked.
Joanna opened her mouth, closed it again, sighed, plumped herself
down in a chair and stared in front of her.
She said:
‘I’ve had the most awful day.’
‘What’s happened?’
‘I’ve done the most incredible thing. It was awful—’
‘But what—’
‘I just started out for a walk, an ordinary walk—I went up over the hill
and on to the moor. I walked miles—I felt like it. Then I dropped down into
a hollow. There’s a farm there—A God-forsaken lonely sort of spot. I was
thirsty and I wondered if they’d got any milk or something. So I wandered
into the farmyard and then the door opened and Owen came out.’
‘Yes?’
‘He thought it might be the district nurse. There was a woman in there
having a baby. He was expecting the nurse and he’d sent word to her to get
hold of another doctor. It—things were going wrong.’
‘Yes?’
‘So he said—to me. “Come on, you’ll do—better than nobody.” I said I
couldn’t, and he said what did I mean? I said I’d never done anything like
that, that I didn’t know anything—
‘He said what the hell did that matter? And then he was awful. He
turned on me. He said, “You’re a woman, aren’t you? I suppose you can do
your durnedest to help another woman?” And he went on at me—said I’d
talked as though I was interested in doctoring and had said I wished I was a
nurse. “All pretty talk, I suppose! You didn’t mean anything real by it, but
this is real and you’re going to behave like a decent human being and not
like a useless ornamental nit-wit!”
‘I’ve done the most incredible things, Jerry. Held instruments and boiled
them and handed things. I’m so tired I can hardly stand up. It was dreadful.
But he saved her—and the baby. It was born alive. He didn’t think at one
time he could save it. Oh dear!’
Joanna covered her face with her hands.
I contemplated her with a certain amount of pleasure and mentally took
my hat off to Owen Griffith. He’d brought Joanna slap up against reality for
once.
I said, ‘There’s a letter for you in the hall. From Paul, I think.’
‘Eh?’ She paused for a minute and then said, ‘I’d no idea, Jerry, what
doctors had to do. The nerve they’ve got to have!’
I went out into the hall and brought Joanna her letter. She opened it,
glanced vaguely at its contents, and let it drop.
‘He was—really—rather wonderful. The way he fought—the way he
wouldn’t be beaten! He was rude and horrible to me—but he was
wonderful.’
I observed Paul’s disregarded letter with some pleasure. Plainly, Joanna
was cured of Paul.
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 13

I

Things never come when they are expected.
I was full of Joanna’s and my personal affairs and was quite taken aback
the next morning when Nash’s voice said over the telephone: ‘We’ve got
her, Mr Burton!’
I was so startled I nearly dropped the receiver.
‘You mean the—’
He interrupted.
‘Can you be overheard where you are?’
‘No, I don’t think so—well, perhaps—’
It seemed to me that the baize door to the kitchen had swung open a
trifle.
‘Perhaps you’d care to come down to the station?’
‘I will. Right away.’
I was at the police station in next to no time. In an inner room Nash and
Sergeant Parkins were together. Nash was wreathed in smiles.
‘It’s been a long chase,’ he said. ‘But we’re there at last.’
He flicked a letter across the table. This time it was all typewritten. It
was, of its kind, fairly mild.

‘It’s no use thinking you’re going to step into a dead woman’s shoes.
The whole town is laughing at you. Get out now. Soon it will be too
late. This is a warning. Remember what happened to that other girl.
Get out and stay out.’

It finished with some mildly obscene language.
‘That reached Miss Holland this morning,’ said Nash.
‘Thought it was funny she hadn’t had one before,’ said Sergeant
Parkins.
‘Who wrote it?’ I asked.
Some of the exultation faded out of Nash’s face.
He looked tired and concerned. He said soberly:
‘I’m sorry about it, because it will hit a decent man hard, but there it is.
Perhaps he’s had his suspicions already.’
‘Who wrote it?’ I reiterated.
‘Miss AimĂ©e Griffith.’

II

Nash and Parkins went to the Griffiths’ house that afternoon with a warrant.
By Nash’s invitation I went with them.
‘The doctor,’ he said, ‘is very fond of you. He hasn’t many friends in
this place. I think if it is not too painful to you, Mr Burton, that you might
help him to bear up under the shock.’
I said I would come. I didn’t relish the job, but I thought I might be
some good.
We rang the bell and asked for Miss Griffith and we were shown into
the drawing-room. Elsie Holland, Megan and Symmington were there
having tea.
Nash behaved very circumspectly.
He asked Aimée if he might have a few words with her privately.
She got up and came towards us. I thought I saw just a faint hunted look
in her eye. If so, it went again. She was perfectly normal and hearty.
‘Want me? Not in trouble over my car lights again, I hope?’
She led the way out of the drawing-room and across the hall into a small
study.
As I closed the drawing-room door, I saw Symmington’s head jerk up
sharply. I supposed his legal training had brought him in contact with police
cases, and he had recognized something in Nash’s manner. He half rose.
That is all I saw before I shut the door and followed the others.
Nash was saying his piece. He was very quiet and correct. He cautioned
her and then told her that he must ask her to accompany him. He had a
warrant for her arrest and he read out the charge—
I forget now the exact legal term. It was the letters, not murder yet.
Aimée Griffith flung up her head and bayed with laughter. She boomed
out: ‘What ridiculous nonsense! As though I’d write a packet of indecent
stuff like that. You must be mad. I’ve never written a word of the kind.’
Nash had produced the letter to Elsie Holland. He said:
‘Do you deny having written this, Miss Griffith?’
If she hesitated it was only for a split second.
‘Of course I do. I’ve never seen it before.’
Nash said quietly: ‘I must tell you, Miss Griffith, that you were
observed to type that letter on the machine at the Women’s Institute
between eleven and eleven-thirty p.m. on the night before last. Yesterday
you entered the post office with a bunch of letters in your hand—’
‘I never posted this.’
‘No, you did not. Whilst waiting for stamps, you dropped it
inconspicuously on the floor, so that somebody should come along
unsuspectingly and pick it up and post it.’
‘I never—’
The door opened and Symmington came in. He said sharply: ‘What’s
going on? Aimée, if there is anything wrong, you ought to be legally
represented. If you wish me—’
She broke then. Covered her face with her hands and staggered to a
chair. She said:
‘Go away, Dick, go away. Not you! Not you!’
‘You need a solicitor, my dear girl.’
‘Not you. I—I—couldn’t bear it. I don’t want you to know—all this.’
He understood then, perhaps. He said quietly:
‘I’ll get hold of Mildmay, of Exhampton. Will that do?’
She nodded. She was sobbing now.
Symmington went out of the room. In the doorway he collided with
Owen Griffith.
‘What’s this?’ said Owen violently. ‘My sister—’
‘I’m sorry, Dr Griffith. Very sorry. But we have no alternative.’
‘You think she—was responsible for those letters?’
‘I’m afraid there is no doubt of it, sir,’ said Nash—he turned to AimĂ©e,
‘You must come with us now, please, Miss Griffith—you shall have every
facility for seeing a solicitor, you know.’
Owen cried: ‘AimĂ©e?’
She brushed past him without looking at him.
She said: ‘Don’t talk to me. Don’t say anything. And for God’s sake
don’t look at me!’
They went out. Owen stood like a man in a trance.
I waited a bit, then I came up to him.
‘If there’s anything I can do, Griffith, tell me.’
He said like a man in a dream:
‘AimĂ©e? I don’t believe it.’
‘It may be a mistake,’ I suggested feebly.
He said slowly: ‘She wouldn’t take it like that if it were. But I would
never have believed it. I can’t believe it.’
He sank down on a chair. I made myself useful by finding a stiff drink
and bringing it to him. He swallowed it down and it seemed to do him good.
He said: ‘I couldn’t take it in at first. I’m all right now. Thanks, Burton,
but there’s nothing you can do. Nothing anyone can do.’
The door opened and Joanna came in. She was very white.
She came over to Owen and looked at me.
She said: ‘Get out, Jerry. This is my business.’
As I went out of the door, I saw her kneel down by his chair.

III

I can’t tell you coherently the events of the next twenty-four hours. Various
incidents stand out, unrelated to other incidents.
I remember Joanna coming home, very white and drawn, and of how I
tried to cheer her up, saying:
‘Now who’s being a ministering angel?’
And of how she smiled in a pitiful twisted way and said:
‘He says he won’t have me, Jerry. He’s very, very proud and stiff!’
And I said: ‘My girl won’t have me, either
’
We sat there for a while, Joanna saying at last:
‘The Burton family isn’t exactly in demand at the moment!’
I said, ‘Never mind, my sweet, we still have each other,’ and Joanna
said, ‘Somehow or other, Jerry, that doesn’t comfort me much just now
’

IV
Owen came the next day and rhapsodied in the most fulsome way about
Joanna. She was wonderful, marvellous! The way she’d come to him, the
way she was willing to marry him—at once if he liked. But he wasn’t going
to let her do that. No, she was too good, too fine to be associated with the
kind of muck that would start as soon as the papers got hold of the news.
I was fond of Joanna, and knew she was the kind who’s all right when
standing by in trouble, but I got rather bored with all this high-falutin’ stuff.
I told Owen rather irritably not to be so damned noble.
I went down to the High Street and found everybody’s tongues wagging
nineteen to the dozen. Emily Barton was saying that she had never really
trusted AimĂ©e Griffith. The grocer’s wife was saying with gusto that she’d
always thought Miss Griffith had a queer look in her eye—
They had completed the case against Aimée, so I learnt from Nash. A
search of the house had brought to light the cut pages of Emily Barton’s
book—in the cupboard under the stairs, of all places, wrapped up in an old
roll of wallpaper.
‘And a jolly good place too,’ said Nash appreciatively. ‘You never know
when a prying servant won’t tamper with a desk or a locked drawer—but
those junk cupboards full of last year’s tennis balls and old wallpaper are
never opened except to shove something more in.’
‘The lady would seem to have had a penchant for that particular hiding-
place,’ I said.
‘Yes. The criminal mind seldom has much variety. By the way, talking
of the dead girl, we’ve got one fact to go upon. There’s a large heavy pestle
missing from the doctor’s dispensary. I’ll bet anything you like that’s what
she was stunned with.’
‘Rather an awkward thing to carry about,’ I objected.
‘Not for Miss Griffith. She was going to the Guides that afternoon, but
she was going to leave flowers and vegetables at the Red Cross stall on the
way, so she’d got a whopping great basket with her.’
‘You haven’t found the skewer?’
‘No, and I shan’t. The poor devil may be mad, but she wasn’t mad
enough to keep a blood-stained skewer just to make it easy for us, when all
she’d got to do was to wash it and return it to a kitchen drawer.’
‘I suppose,’ I conceded, ‘that you can’t have everything.’
The vicarage had been one of the last places to hear the news. Old Miss
Marple was very much distressed by it. She spoke to me very earnestly on
the subject.
‘It isn’t true, Mr Burton. I’m sure it isn’t true.’
‘It’s true enough, I’m afraid. They were lying in wait, you know. They
actually saw her type that letter.’
‘Yes, yes—perhaps they did. Yes, I can understand that.’
‘And the printed pages from which the letters were cut were found
where she’d hidden them in her house.’
Miss Marple stared at me. Then she said, in a very low voice: ‘But that
is horrible—really wicked.’
Mrs Dane Calthrop came up with a rush and joined us and said: ‘What’s
the matter, Jane?’
Miss Marple was murmuring helplessly:
‘Oh dear, oh dear, what can one do?’
‘What’s upset you, Jane?’
Miss Marple said: ‘There must be something. But I am so old and so
ignorant, and I am afraid, so foolish.’
I felt rather embarrassed and was glad when Mrs Dane Calthrop took
her friend away.
I was to see Miss Marple again that afternoon, however. Much later
when I was on my way home.
She was standing near the little bridge at the end of the village, near
Mrs Cleat’s cottage, and talking to Megan of all people.
I wanted to see Megan. I had been wanting to see her all day. I
quickened my pace. But as I came up to them, Megan turned on her heel
and went off in the other direction.
It made me angry and I would have followed her, but Miss Marple
blocked my way.
She said: ‘I wanted to speak to you. No, don’t go after Megan now. It
wouldn’t be wise.’
I was just going to make a sharp rejoinder when she disarmed me by
saying:
‘That girl has great courage—a very high order of courage.’
I still wanted to go after Megan, but Miss Marple said:
‘Don’t try and see her now. I do know what I am talking about. She
must keep her courage intact.’
There was something about the old lady’s assertion that chilled me. It
was as though she knew something that I didn’t.
I was afraid and didn’t know why I was afraid.
I didn’t go home. I went back into the High Street and walked up and
down aimlessly. I don’t know what I was waiting for, nor what I was
thinking about

I got caught by that awful old bore Colonel Appleton. He asked after my
pretty sister as usual and then went on:
‘What’s all this about Griffith’s sister being mad as a hatter? They say
she’s been at the bottom of this anonymous letter business that’s been such
a confounded nuisance to everybody? Couldn’t believe it at first, but they
say it’s quite true.’
I said it was true enough.
‘Well, well—I must say our police force is pretty good on the whole.
Give ’em time, that’s all, give ’em time. Funny business this anonymous
letter stunt—these desiccated old maids are always the ones who go in for it
—though the Griffith woman wasn’t bad looking even if she was a bit long
in the tooth. But there aren’t any decent-looking girls in this part of the
world—except that governess girl of the Symmingtons. She’s worth looking
at. Pleasant girl, too. Grateful if one does any little thing for her. Came
across her having a picnic or something with those kids not long ago. They
were romping about in the heather and she was knitting—ever so vexed
she’d run out of wool. “Well,” I said, “like me to run you into Lymstock?
I’ve got to call for a rod of mine there. I shan’t be more than ten minutes
getting it, then I’ll run you back again.” She was a bit doubtful about
leaving the boys. “They’ll be all right,” I said. “Who’s to harm them?”
Wasn’t going to have the boys along, no fear! So I ran her in, dropped her at
the wool shop, picked her up again later and that was that. Thanked me very
prettily. Grateful and all that. Nice girl.’
I managed to get away from him.
It was after that, that I caught sight of Miss Marple for the third time.
She was coming out of the police station.

V

Where do one’s fears come from? Where do they shape themselves? Where
do they hide before coming out into the open?
Just one short phrase. Heard and noted and never quite put aside:
‘Take me away—it’s so awful being here—feeling so wicked
’
Why had Megan said that? What had she to feel wicked about?
There could be nothing in Mrs Symmington’s death to make Megan feel
wicked.
Why had the child felt wicked? Why? Why?
Could it be because she felt responsible in any way?
Megan? Impossible! Megan couldn’t have had anything to do with
those letters—those foul obscene letters.
Owen Griffith had known a case up North—a schoolgirl

What had Inspector Graves said?
Something about an adolescent mind

Innocent middle-aged ladies on operating tables babbling words they
hardly knew. Little boys chalking up things on walls.
No, no, not Megan.
Heredity? Bad blood? An unconscious inheritance of something
abnormal? Her misfortune, not her fault, a curse laid upon her by a past
generation?
‘I’m not the wife for you. I’m better at hating than loving.’
Oh, my Megan, my little child. Not that! Anything but that. And that old
Tabby is after you, she suspects. She says you have courage. Courage to do
what?
It was only a brainstorm. It passed. But I wanted to see Megan—I
wanted to see her badly.
At half-past nine that night I left the house and went down to the town
and along to the Symmingtons’.
It was then that an entirely new idea came into my mind. The idea of a
woman whom nobody had considered for a moment.
(Or had Nash considered her?)
Wildly unlikely, wildly improbable, and I would have said up to today
impossible, too. But that was not so. No, not impossible.
I redoubled my pace. Because it was now even more imperative that I
should see Megan straightaway.
I passed through the Symmingtons’ gate and up to the house. It was a
dark overcast night. A little rain was beginning to fall. The visibility was
bad.
I saw a line of light from one of the windows. The little morning-room?
I hesitated a moment or two, then instead of going up to the front door, I
swerved and crept very quietly up to the window, skirting a big bush and
keeping low.
The light came from a chink in the curtains which were not quite drawn.
It was easy to look through and see.
It was a strangely peaceful and domestic scene. Symmington in a big
armchair, and Elsie Holland, her head bent, busily patching a boy’s torn
shirt.
I could hear as well as see for the window was open at the top.
Elsie Holland was speaking.
‘But I do think, really, Mr Symmington, that the boys are quite old
enough to go to boarding school. Not that I shan’t hate leaving them
because I shall. I’m ever so fond of them both.’
Symmington said: ‘I think perhaps you’re right about Brian, Miss
Holland. I’ve decided that he shall start next term at Winhays—my old prep
school. But Colin is a little young yet. I’d prefer him to wait another year.’
‘Well of course I see what you mean. And Colin is perhaps a little
young for his age—’
Quiet domestic talk—quiet domestic scene—and a golden head bent
over needlework.
Then the door opened and Megan came in.
She stood very straight in the doorway, and I was aware at once of
something tense and strung up about her. The skin of her face was tight and
drawn and her eyes were bright and resolute. There was no diffidence about
her tonight and no childishness.
She said, addressing Symmington, but giving him no title (and I
suddenly reflected that I never heard her call him anything. Did she address
him as father or as Dick or what?)
‘I would like to speak to you, please. Alone.’
Symmington looked surprised and, I fancied, not best pleased. He
frowned, but Megan carried her point with a determination unusual in her.
She turned to Elsie Holland and said:
‘Do you mind, Elsie?’
‘Oh, of course not,’ Elsie Holland jumped up. She looked startled and a
little flurried.
She went to the door and Megan came farther in so that Elsie passed
her.
Just for a moment Elsie stood motionless in the doorway looking over
her shoulder.
Her lips were closed, she stood quite still, one hand stretched out, the
other clasping her needlework to her.
I caught my breath, overwhelmed by her beauty.
When I think of her now, I always think of her like that—in arrested
motion, with that matchless deathless perfection that belonged to ancient
Greece.
Then she went out shutting the door.
Symmington said rather fretfully:
‘Well, Megan, what is it? What do you want?’
Megan had come right up to the table. She stood there looking down at
Symmington. I was struck anew by the resolute determination of her face
and by something else—a hardness new to me.
Then she opened her lips and said something that startled me to the
core.
‘I want some money,’ she said.
The request didn’t improve Symmington’s temper. He said sharply:
‘Couldn’t you have waited until tomorrow morning? What’s the matter,
do you think your allowance is inadequate?’
A fair man, I thought even then, open to reason, though not to emotional
appeal.
Megan said: ‘I want a good deal of money.’
Symmington sat up straight in his chair. He said coldly:
‘You will come of age in a few months’ time. Then the money left you
by your grandmother will be turned over to you by the public trustee.’
Megan said:
‘You don’t understand. I want money from you.’ She went on, speaking
faster. ‘Nobody’s ever talked much to me about my father. They’ve not
wanted me to know about him. But I do know that he went to prison and I
know why. It was for blackmail!’
She paused.
‘Well, I’m his daughter. And perhaps I take after him. Anyway, I’m
asking you to give me money because—if you don’t’—she stopped and
then went on very slowly and evenly—‘if you don’t—I shall say what I saw
you doing to the cachet that day in my mother’s room.’
There was a pause. Then Symmington said in a completely emotionless
voice:
‘I don’t know what you mean.’
Megan said: ‘I think you do.’
And she smiled. It was not a nice smile.
Symmington got up. He went over to the writing desk. He took a
cheque-book from his pocket and wrote out a cheque. He blotted it carefully
and then came back. He held it out to Megan.
‘You’re grown up now,’ he said. ‘I can understand that you may feel you
want to buy something rather special in the way of clothes and all that. I
don’t know what you’re talking about. I didn’t pay attention. But here’s a
cheque.’
Megan looked at it, then she said:
‘Thank you. That will do to go on with.’
She turned and went out of the room. Symmington stared after her and
at the closed door, then he turned round and as I saw his face I made a quick
uncontrolled movement forward.
It was checked in the most extraordinary fashion. The big bush that I
had noticed by the wall stopped being a bush. Superintendent Nash’s arms
went round me and Superintendent Nash’s voice just breathed in my ear:
‘Quiet, Burton. For God’s sake.’
Then, with infinite caution he beat a retreat, his arm impelling me to
accompany him.
Round the side of the house he straightened himself and wiped his
forehead.
‘Of course,’ he said, ‘you would have to butt in!’
‘That girl isn’t safe,’ I said urgently. ‘You saw his face? We’ve got to get
her out of here.’
Nash took a firm grip of my arm.
‘Now, look here, Mr Burton, you’ve got to listen.’

VI

Well, I listened.
I didn’t like it—but I gave in.
But I insisted on being on the spot and I swore to obey orders implicitly.
So that is how I came with Nash and Parkins into the house by the
backdoor which was already unlocked.
And I waited with Nash on the upstairs landing behind the velvet
curtain masking the window alcove until the clocks in the house struck two,
and Symmington’s door opened and he went across the landing and into
Megan’s room.
I did not stir or make a move for I knew that Sergeant Parkins was
inside masked by the opening door, and I knew that Parkins was a good
man and knew his job, and I knew that I couldn’t have trusted myself to
keep quiet and not break out.
And waiting there, with my heart thudding, I saw Symmington come
out with Megan in his arms and carry her downstairs, with Nash and myself
a discreet distance behind him.
He carried her through to the kitchen and he had just arranged her
comfortably with her head in the gas oven and had turned on the gas when
Nash and I came through the kitchen door and switched on the light.
And that was the end of Richard Symmington. He collapsed. Even
while I was hauling Megan out and turning off the gas I saw the collapse.
He didn’t even try to fight. He knew he’d played and lost.

VII

Upstairs I sat by Megan’s bed waiting for her to come round and
occasionally cursing Nash.
‘How do you know she’s all right? It was too big a risk.’
Nash was very soothing.
‘Just a soporific in the milk she always had by her bed. Nothing more. It
stands to reason, he couldn’t risk her being poisoned. As far as he’s
concerned the whole business is closed with Miss Griffith’s arrest. He can’t
afford to have any mysterious death. No violence, no poison. But if a rather
unhappy type of girl broods over her mother’s suicide, and finally goes and
puts her head in the gas oven—well, people just say that she was never
quite normal and the shock of her mother’s death finished her.’
I said, watching Megan:
‘She’s a long time coming round.’
‘You heard what Dr Griffith said? Heart and pulse quite all right—she’ll
just sleep and wake naturally. Stuff he gives a lot of his patients, he says.’
Megan stirred. She murmured something.
Superintendent Nash unobtrusively left the room.
Presently Megan opened her eyes. ‘Jerry.’
‘Hallo, sweet.’
‘Did I do it well?’
‘You might have been blackmailing ever since your cradle!’
Megan closed her eyes again. Then she murmured:
‘Last night—I was writing to you—in case anything went—went
wrong. But I was too sleepy to finish. It’s over there.’
I went across to the writing-table. In a shabby little blotter I found
Megan’s unfinished letter.
‘My dear Jerry,’ it began primly:
‘I was reading my school Shakespeare and the sonnet that begins:

“So are you to my thoughts as food to life
Or as sweet-season’d showers are to the ground.”

and I see that I am in love with you after all, because that is what I feel
’
OceanofPDF.com

Chapter 14

‘So you see,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop, ‘I was quite right to call in an
expert.’
I stared at her. We were all at the vicarage. The rain was pouring down
outside and there was a pleasant log fire, and Mrs Dane Calthrop had just
wandered round, beat up a sofa cushion and put it for some reason of her
own on the top of the grand piano.
‘But did you?’ I said, surprised. ‘Who was it? What did he do?’
‘It wasn’t a he,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop.
With a sweeping gesture she indicated Miss Marple. Miss Marple had
finished the fleecy knitting and was now engaged with a crochet hook and a
ball of cotton.
‘That’s my expert,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop. ‘Jane Marple. Look at her
well. I tell you, that woman knows more about the different kinds of human
wickedness than anyone I’ve ever known.’
‘I don’t think you should put it quite like that, dear,’ murmured Miss
Marple.
‘But you do.’
‘One sees a good deal of human nature living in a village all the year
round,’ said Miss Marple placidly.
Then, seeming to feel it was expected of her, she laid down her crochet,
and delivered a gentle old-maidish dissertation on murder.
‘The great thing is in these cases to keep an absolutely open mind. Most
crimes, you see, are so absurdly simple. This one was. Quite sane and
straightforward—and quite understandable—in an unpleasant way, of
course.’
‘Very unpleasant!’
‘The truth was really so very obvious. You saw it, you know, Mr
Burton.’
‘Indeed I did not.’
‘But you did. You indicated the whole thing to me. You saw perfectly
the relationship of one thing to the other, but you just hadn’t enough self-
confidence to see what those feelings of yours meant. To begin with, that
tiresome phrase “No smoke without fire.” It irritated you, but you
proceeded quite correctly to label it for what it was—a smoke screen.
Misdirection, you see—everybody looking at the wrong thing—the
anonymous letters, but the whole point was that there weren’t any
anonymous letters!’
‘But my dear Miss Marple, I can assure you that there were. I had one.’
‘Oh yes, but they weren’t real at all. Dear Maud here tumbled to that.
Even in peaceful Lymstock there are plenty of scandals, and I can assure
you any woman living in the place would have known about them and used
them. But a man, you see, isn’t interested in gossip in the same way—
especially a detached logical man like Mr Symmington. A genuine woman
writer of those letters would have made her letters much more to the point.
‘So you see that if you disregard the smoke and come to the fire you
know where you are. You just come down to the actual facts of what
happened. And putting aside the letters, just one thing happened—Mrs
Symmington died.
‘So then, naturally, one thinks of who might have wanted Mrs
Symmington to die, and of course the very first person one thinks of in such
a case is, I am afraid, the husband. And one asks oneself is there any
reason?—any motive?—for instance, another woman?
‘And the very first thing I hear is that there is a very attractive young
governess in the house. So clear, isn’t it? Mr Symmington, a rather dry
repressed unemotional man, tied to a querulous and neurotic wife and then
suddenly this radiant young creature comes along.
‘I’m afraid, you know, that gentlemen, when they fall in love at a
certain age, get the disease very badly. It’s quite a madness. And Mr
Symmington, as far as I can make out, was never actually a good man—he
wasn’t very kind or very affectionate or very sympathetic—his qualities
were all negative—so he hadn’t really the strength to fight his madness.
And in a place like this, only his wife’s death would solve his problem. He
wanted to marry the girl, you see. She’s very respectable and so is he. And
besides, he’s devoted to his children and didn’t want to give them up. He
wanted everything, his home, his children, his respectability and Elsie. And
the price he would have to pay for that was murder.
‘He chose, I do think, a very clever way. He knew so well from his
experience of criminal cases how soon suspicion falls on the husband if a
wife dies unexpectedly—and the possibility of exhumation in the case of
poison. So he created a death which seemed only incidental to something
else. He created a nonexistent anonymous letter writer. And the clever thing
was that the police were certain to suspect a woman—and they were quite
right in a way. All the letters were a woman’s letters; he cribbed them very
cleverly from the letters in the case last year and from a case Dr Griffith
told him about. I don’t mean that he was so crude as to reproduce any letter
verbatim, but he took phrases and expressions from them and mixed them
up, and the net result was that the letters definitely represented a woman’s
mind—a half-crazed repressed personality.
‘He knew all the tricks that the police use, handwriting, typewriting
tests, etc. He’s been preparing his crime for some time. He typed all the
envelopes before he gave away the typewriter to the Women’s Institute, and
he cut the pages from the book at Little Furze probably quite a long time
ago when he was waiting in the drawing-room one day. People don’t open
books of sermons much!
‘And finally, having got his false Poison Pen well established, he staged
the real thing. A fine afternoon when the governess and the boys and his
step-daughter would be out, and the servants having their regular day out.
He couldn’t foresee that the little maid Agnes would quarrel with her boy
and come back to the house.’
Joanna asked:
‘But what did she see? Do you know that?’
‘I don’t know. I can only guess. My guess would be that she didn’t see
anything.’
‘That it was all a mare’s nest?’
‘No, no, my dear, I mean that she stood at the pantry window all the
afternoon waiting for the young man to come and make it up and that—
quite literally—she saw nothing. That is, no one came to the house at all,
not the postman, nor anybody else.
‘It would take her some time, being slow, to realize that that was very
odd—because apparently Mrs Symmington had received an anonymous
letter that afternoon.’
‘Didn’t she receive one?’ I asked, puzzled.
‘But of course not! As I say, this crime is so simple. Her husband just
put the cyanide in the top cachet of the ones she took in the afternoon when
her sciatica came on after lunch. All Symmington had to do was to get
home before, or at the same time as Elsie Holland, call his wife, get no
answer, go up to her room, drop a spot of cyanide in the plain glass of water
she had used to swallow the cachet, toss the crumpled-up anonymous letter
into the grate, and put by her hand the scrap of paper with “I can’t go on”
written on it.’
Miss Marple turned to me.
‘You were quite right about that, too, Mr Burton. A “scrap of paper” was
all wrong. People don’t leave suicide notes on small torn scraps of paper.
They use a sheet of paper—and very often an envelope too. Yes, the scrap
of paper was wrong and you knew it.’
‘You are rating me too high,’ I said. ‘I knew nothing.’
‘But you did, you really did, Mr Burton. Otherwise why were you
immediately impressed by the message your sister left scribbled on the
telephone pad?’
I repeated slowly, ‘ “Say that I can’t go on Friday”—I see! I can’t go
on?’
Miss Marple beamed on me.
‘Exactly. Mr Symmington came across such a message and saw its
possibilities. He tore off the words he wanted for when the time came—a
message genuinely in his wife’s handwriting.’
‘Was there any further brilliance on my part?’ I asked.
Miss Marple twinkled at me.
‘You put me on the track, you know. You assembled those facts together
for me—in sequence—and on top of it you told me the most important
thing of all—that Elsie Holland had never received any anonymous letters.’
‘Do you know,’ I said, ‘last night I thought that she was the letter writer
and that that was why there had been no letters written to her?’
‘Oh dear, me, no
The person who writes anonymous letters practically
always sends them to herself as well. That’s part of the—well, the
excitement, I suppose. No, no, the fact interested me for quite another
reason. It was really, you see, Mr Symmington’s one weakness. He couldn’t
bring himself to write a foul letter to the girl he loved. It’s a very interesting
sidelight on human nature—and a credit to him, in a way—but it’s where he
gave himself away.’
Joanna said:
‘And he killed Agnes? But surely that was quite unnecessary?’
‘Perhaps it was, but what you don’t realize, my dear (not having killed
any one), is that your judgment is distorted afterwards and everything
seems exaggerated. No doubt he heard the girl telephoning to Partridge,
saying she’d been worried ever since Mrs Symmington’s death, that there
was something she didn’t understand. He can’t take any chances—this
stupid, foolish girl has seen something, knows something.’
‘Yet apparently he was at his office all that afternoon?’
‘I should imagine he killed her before he went. Miss Holland was in the
dining-room and kitchen. He just went out into the hall, opened and shut the
front door as though he had gone out, then slipped into the little cloakroom.
When only Agnes was left in the house, he probably rang the front-door
bell, slipped back into the cloakroom, came out behind her and hit her on
the head as she was opening the front door, and then after thrusting the body
into the cupboard, he hurried along to his office, arriving just a little late if
anyone had happened to notice it, but they probably didn’t. You see, no one
was suspecting a man.’
‘Abominable brute,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop.
‘You’re not sorry for him, Mrs Dane Calthrop?’ I inquired.
‘Not in the least. Why?’
‘I’m glad to hear it, that’s all.’
Joanna said:
‘But why AimĂ©e Griffith? I know that the police have found the pestle
taken from Owen’s dispensary—and the skewer too. I suppose it’s not so
easy for a man to return things to kitchen drawers. And guess where they
were? Superintendent Nash only told me just now when I met him on my
way here. In one of those musty old deed-boxes in his office. Estate of Sir
Jasper Harrington-West, deceased.’
‘Poor Jasper,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop. ‘He was a cousin of mine. Such
a correct old boy. He would have had a fit!’
‘Wasn’t it madness to keep them?’ I asked.
‘Probably madder to throw them away,’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop. ‘No
one had any suspicions about Symmington.’
‘He didn’t strike her with the pestle,’ said Joanna. ‘There was a clock
weight there too, with hair and blood on it. He pinched the pestle, they
think, on the day Aimée was arrested, and hid the book pages in her house.
And that brings me back to my original question. What about Aimée
Griffith? The police actually saw her write that letter.’
‘Yes, of course,’ said Miss Marple. ‘She did write that letter.’
‘But why?’
‘Oh, my dear, surely you have realized that Miss Griffith had been in
love with Symmington all her life?’
‘Poor thing!’ said Mrs Dane Calthrop mechanically.
‘They’d always been good friends, and I dare say she thought, after Mrs
Symmington’s death, that some day, perhaps—well—’ Miss Marple
coughed delicately. ‘And then the gossip began spreading about Elsie
Holland and I expect that upset her badly. She thought of the girl as a
designing minx worming her way into Symmington’s affections and quite
unworthy of him. And so, I think, she succumbed to temptation. Why not
add one more anonymous letter, and frighten the girl out of the place? It
must have seemed quite safe to her and she took, as she thought, every
precaution.’
‘Well?’ said Joanna. ‘Finish the story.’
‘I should imagine,’ said Miss Marple slowly, ‘that when Miss Holland
showed that letter to Symmington he realized at once who had written it,
and he saw a chance to finish the case once and for all, and make himself
safe. Not very nice—no, not very nice, but he was frightened, you see. The
police wouldn’t be satisfied until they’d got the anonymous letter writer.
When he took the letter down to the police and he found they’d actually
seen AimĂ©e writing it, he felt he’d got a chance in a thousand of finishing
the whole thing.
‘He took the family to tea there that afternoon and as he came from the
office with his attaché case, he could easily bring the torn-out book pages to
hide under the stairs and clinch the case. Hiding them under the stairs was a
neat touch. It recalled the disposal of Agnes’s body, and, from the practical
point of view, it was very easy for him. When he followed Aimée and the
police, just a minute or two in the hall passing through would be enough.’
‘All the same,’ I said, ‘there’s one thing I can’t forgive you for, Miss
Marple—roping in Megan.’
Miss Marple put down her crochet which she had resumed. She looked
at me over her spectacles and her eyes were stern.
‘My dear young man, something had to be done. There was no evidence
against this very clever and unscrupulous man. I needed someone to help
me, someone of high courage and good brains. I found the person I needed.’
‘It was very dangerous for her.’
‘Yes, it was dangerous, but we are not put into this world, Mr Burton, to
avoid danger when an innocent fellow-creature’s life is at stake. You
understand me?’
I understood.

The Agatha Christie Collection

Christie Crime Classics
The Man in the Brown Suit
The Secret of Chimneys
The Seven Dials Mystery
The Mysterious Mr Quin
The Sittaford Mystery
The Hound of Death
The Listerdale Mystery
Why Didn’t They Ask Evans?
Parker Pyne Investigates
Murder Is Easy
And Then There Were None
Towards Zero
Death Comes as the End
Sparkling Cyanide
Crooked House
They Came to Baghdad
Destination Unknown
Spider’s Web *
The Unexpected Guest *
Ordeal by Innocence
The Pale Horse
Endless Night
Passenger To Frankfurt
Problem at Pollensa Bay
While the Light Lasts
Hercule Poirot Investigates
The Mysterious Affair at Styles
The Murder on the Links
Poirot Investigates
The Murder of Roger Ackroyd
The Big Four
The Mystery of the Blue Train
Black Coffee *
Peril at End House
Lord Edgware Dies
Murder on the Orient Express
Three-Act Tragedy
Death in the Clouds
The ABC Murders
Murder in Mesopotamia
Cards on the Table
Murder in the Mews
Dumb Witness
Death on the Nile
Appointment with Death
Hercule Poirot’s Christmas
Sad Cypress
One, Two, Buckle My Shoe
Evil Under the Sun
Five Little Pigs
The Hollow
The Labours of Hercules
Taken at the Flood
Mrs McGinty’s Dead
After the Funeral
Hickory Dickory Dock
Dead Man’s Folly
Cat Among the Pigeons
The Adventure of the Christmas Pudding
The Clocks
Third Girl
Hallowe’en Party
Elephants Can Remember
Poirot’s Early Cases
Curtain: Poirot’s Last Case
Miss Marple Mysteries
The Murder at the Vicarage
The Thirteen Problems
The Body in the Library
The Moving Finger
A Murder Is Announced
They Do It with Mirrors
A Pocket Full of Rye
4.50 from Paddington
The Mirror Crack’d from Side to Side
A Caribbean Mystery
At Bertram’s Hotel
Nemesis
Sleeping Murder
Miss Marple’s Final Cases

Tommy & Tuppence
The Secret Adversary
Partners in Crime
Nor M?
By the Pricking of My Thumbs
Postern of Fate
Published as Mary Westmacott
Giant’s Bread
Unfinished Portrait
Absent in the Spring
The Rose and the Yew Tree
A Daughter’s a Daughter
The Burden

Memoirs
An Autobiography
Come, Tell Me How You Live

Play Collections
The Mousetrap and Selected Plays
Witness for the Prosecution and Selected Plays

  • novelised by Charles Osborne

OceanofPDF.com
www.agathachristie.com

For more information about Agatha Christie, please visit the official
website.
OceanofPDF.com

Copyright

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the authors’
imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living
or dead, is entirely coincidental.

THE MURDER AT THE VICARAGE. Copyright © 1930 Agatha Christie Limited (a Chorion
company). All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Conventions. By
payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to
access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted,
down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage
and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or
hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of HarperCollins e-books.

Version 11212012

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

OceanofPDF.com

Copyright

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the authors’
imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living
or dead, is entirely coincidental.